《Mr. Remus Your Billionaire Wife Wants a Divorce》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    When Silvia Pond received a message from Ada Pond, she was picking out a gift for Neil Remus. It


    was for their third wedding anniversary. Silvia opened the message, but several intimate photos of two


    people caught her off guard. Her face instantly turned pale when she realized who they were. They


    were Neil and Ada, her twin sister! The photos were of them hugging and k*ssing each other. But she


    spotted one thing in all of them¡ªNeil¡¯s loving gaze as he looked at Ada. Even though Neil and Silvia


    had been married for three years, he had never looked at her with such a gaze. [Does it look familiar?]


    Silvia rubbed her temples. The ce in the photos did look familiar, but before she could recall where it


    was, another message from Ada popped up. [You were supposed to live in that house after the


    wedding. Don¡¯t you recognize it? [Oh, I almost forgot. Neil refused to let you in the house except for


    your wedding night. Do you know why? [Because Neil bought the house for me! If his grandmother


    hadn¡¯t taken matters into her own hands on your wedding day, you would¡¯ve never had a chance to set


    foot inside!] Ada¡¯s messages made Silvia¡¯s heart beat faster. Her hands trembled as she read them.


    She clenched her phone and slowly typed a reply. [Stop sending me these photos. Your rtionship


    with Neil is a thing of the past.] [Haha. Do you think we¡¯re really over? [I¡¯ve been back in the country for


    two months. Neil hasn¡¯t been home in the past two months, has he? [He hasn¡¯t had time to go home


    because he¡¯s been staying with me at the house every day after work. Do you know what he tells me


    after we have S**? He says you¡¯re boring. You¡¯re no different from a S** doll. [You¡¯re a failure of a


    woman. If I were you, I would¡¯ve killed myself long ago! [You¡¯d better give up on Neil while he¡¯s still on


    good terms with you for old time¡¯s sake. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only end up embarrassing yourself!] ¡­ Silvia


    could not remember how she made it home. She only snapped out of her thoughts when she heard the


    fingerprint lock unlocking. Neil opened the door and saw Silvia sitting near the entrance. He


    subconsciously frowned in displeasure. ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± Silvia looked at him. His handsome


    face still made her heart flutter. She tried to find a glimmer of affection in his eyes, but all she saw was


    annoyance. Neil had looked at her that way for the past three years. She had grown ustomed to it,


    but her heart ached when she knew that he could look at another woman tenderly. She slowly got up


    and looked Neil in the eye. ¡°Why did you hide Ada¡¯s return from me?¡± A hint of surprise shed in Neil¡¯s


    eyes, but he answered indifferently, ¡°You and Ada aren¡¯t on good terms, so I had no reason to tell you.¡±


    Silvia forced a smile. Was it because he had no reason, or was he afraid that she would learn about his


    infidelity? She closed her eyes and slowly said, ¡°Neil Remus, if you think of me as your wife, you


    wouldn¡¯t have slept with Ada in that house. It was supposed to be ours!¡± Neil¡¯s calm facade cracked a


    little. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wondering how I found out? Ask Ada! I wonder why a mistress


    would have the audacity to send me those photos to disgust me!¡± ¡°Silvia Pond!¡± Neil was infuriated. He


    looked at Silvia coldly. The Ada he knew was innocent. She would not hurt anyone, let alone provoke


    Silvia. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Ada and me. She¡¯s only staying at that house temporarily. Besides,


    she¡¯d never send you any photos!¡± Neil¡¯s trust in Ada hurt Silvia. Her eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°Temporarily? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Since you believe she¡¯d never send those photos, are you


    implying that I¡¯m ndering her?¡± ¡°I might trust you if it were another person, but you¡¯ve always disliked


    Ada. You¡¯ve done something simr in the past.¡± Silvia pursed her l*ps and felt absurd. Neil had


    instinctively sided with Ada without asking her for any details. No wonder Ada dared to send Silvia


    those photos. She probably knew that Neil would stand by her. Silvia closed her eyes wearily and said


    in an indifferent tone, ¡°Whatever. Believe what you want.¡± Neil got angry. ¡°Ada owes you nothing. Stop


    speaking ill of her!¡± he said in an icy tone. Silvia had done nothing to Ada, yet Neil was already


    protective of her. If Silvia were to harm Ada, he would probably make her pay the price. Silvia wore a


    self-deprecating smile. ¡°Neil, have you ever liked me in the three years of our marriage? Even a tiny


    bit?¡± Neil¡¯s cold gazended on Silvia. ¡°Since I married you, I¡¯ll take care of you for life.¡± His refusal to


    answer spoke volumes. He never liked her. Silvia chuckled. She turned around as she did not want him


    to see her tears. Then, she said with a broken heart, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Despite working hard for


    three years, she had only been deceiving herself by believing that she could win his heart. It was time


    to face reality. Neil¡¯s displeasure and impatience grew. ¡°Silvia, stop being unreasonable!¡± Silvia could


    not believe that he found her unreasonable. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and looked


    at Neil seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not being unreasonable. I¡¯ll get awyer to draft the papers. I won¡¯t im a single


    cent!¡± she said. Silvia did not offer Neil any of her personal assets when she married him. Since they


    were going to be divorced, she did not want him to think that she was after his money. Neil¡¯s


    expression darkened when he realized how serious Silvia was. He was exuding a cold aura. ¡°Silvia, I


    don¡¯t have time to argue with you. I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear what you said. Let¡¯s talk when you calm


    down.¡± Neil then left without hesitation. It was his usual tactic whenever they quarreled. He would give


    Silvia the silent treatment until she gave in to him. Silvia only realized how pitiful she had been in the


    past after she decided to get a divorce. Neil never even bothered trying tofort her when they


    argued. However, all this would end soon. The next morning, Silvia met up with awyer to draft a


    divorce agreement. While he printed the agreement, thewyer tried to dissuade her against her


    decision. ¡°Mrs. Remus, Remus Corporation is now worth hundreds of billions. You¡¯ve been married to


    Mr. Remus for three years and have burdened yourself by keeping it a secret. It¡¯ll be reasonable even if


    you demand several hundred million dors.¡± Silvia forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only want to divorce him


    as soon as possible.¡± Thewyer gave up after he saw her determination. He gave her the divorce


    agreement and left. Silvia fl*pped to thest page and signed without hesitation. She took off her ring


    and ced it on the agreement. Then, she got up and went upstairs to pack her things. She finished


    packing in less than an hour since she did not have many things. She did not want anything Neil had


    given her, so one suitcase was enough. Before she left, Silvia took onest look at the mansion where


    she had lived for three years. She felt no sense of attachment toward it. No matter how hard she tried,


    she failed to get the one thing she wanted. He never belonged to her. It took her three years to


    understand this, but it was not toote. Silvia walked out of the mansion and saw a red Lamborghini


    parked in front of the door. The driver noticed her and honked. Silvia put her suitcase in the trunk and


    got into the passenger seat. The driver was a woman with a curvy figure and fair skin. She was also


    wearing a pair of oversized sunsses that covered most of her face. It made her features more


    delicate. Once Silvia was in the car, Dulcie Reed cocked an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Have you made up


    your mind?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Silvia calmly cocked an eyebrow. ¡°I made up my mind the moment I called you.¡± Dulcie chuckled. She


    started the engine and said, ¡°You¡¯ve finally ditched him. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day! You put so much


    effort into treating his legs, but all he cares about is Ada. He kept in touch with her even when she was


    abroad. He¡¯s a sc*mbag! Forget about men! You should focus on your career!¡± Silviaughed when she


    saw Dulcie fume with anger and subconsciously elerate the car. ¡°Calm down. I don¡¯t want to die


    right after I ditch him.¡± Dulcie was relieved to see Silvia in a joking mood. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± she


    asked tentatively. If Silvia had not called her, she would have probably contacted Silvia anyway. ¡°I¡¯m


    nning to take a break first. How¡¯s thepany?¡± Over the past three years, Silvia¡¯s life had revolved


    around Neil. She entrusted the management of MY Corporation, a fashionpany she had founded,


    to the shareholders. Apart from receiving dividends, she showed little interest in thepany¡¯s affairs.


    Although she never bothered to check her ount bnce, she should have enough money for a


    comfortable life. This was assuming that the shareholders were running thepany based on the


    business n she had outlined. Dulcie¡¯s expression changed when Silvia mentioned thepany. She


    sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after your break.¡± Silvia cocked an eyebrow. Judging by Dulcie¡¯s


    reaction, thepany was not doing well. However, she was not in the mood to get back to work.


    Therefore, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright. In that case, take me straight to the airport.¡± ¡°Where are you


    going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Maybe I¡¯ll just pick a random ce.¡± Silvia rested her hand on the car door


    and tapped on it asionally. While she appeared calm, she could not hide her exhaustion. Dulcie


    sighed. No matter how great one was, romantic rtionships would make one irrational. After they


    arrived at the airport, Silvia got out of the car. She looked at Dulcie and said, ¡°Please send my suitcase


    to the mansion in North City¡¯s Elm Bay.¡± ¡°Sure. How long do you n on being away?¡± ¡°I guess about a


    month.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll wait for you to get back.¡± Silvia waved lightly and walked into the airport. ¡­ A month


    later, Neil was in a conference room at Remus Corporation¡¯s Ceattle branch. He was having a meeting


    with the department managers. They were discussing the branch¡¯s development for the next quarter


    when his phone suddenly rang. Neil frowned the moment he saw the caller ID. It was his mother,


    Mnie Hopkins. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a five-minute break.¡± He walked out of the


    conference room and answered the phone. Mnie¡¯s displeased voice came through. ¡°Neil, I¡¯ve gone


    to the mansion several times to see Silvia, but she¡¯s never home. Did you two have a fight? Is she


    avoiding me?!¡± Mnie¡¯s tone was full of dissatisfaction and anger. She never liked Silvia, and this


    situation only worsened her impression of her son¡¯s wife. Neil frowned. He had been busy since he


    arrived in Ceattle a few days ago. He had waited for Silvia to call and apologize for the first few days he


    was there, but his busy schedule had pushed the matter out of his mind. He only realized that Silvia


    had not contacted him for a whole month when Mnie called. This had never happened before. ¡°I¡¯ll


    call herter. Do you need something from her?¡± Mnie spoke with displeasure, ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s


    birthday ising up. I was nning to have her apany me to pick a gift for your grandmother.


    But she¡¯s never home whenever I visit. Things would¡¯ve been better if you had married Ada. I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Neil cut her off indifferently. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll give her a call and get back to you.¡± After he hung up, Neil


    called Silvia. He tried several times, but his calls would always go straight to voicemail. Neil¡¯s


    expression darkened. He realized that Silvia had blocked his number! Suppressing his anger, Neil


    turned to Curtis Harrell and ordered, ¡°Call Silvia!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Curtis¡¯ call went through, but no one


    answered. Seeing Neil¡¯s expression grow darker, Curtis hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Remus¡­ she didn¡¯t


    answer¡­¡± Neil¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°I get it. I need to resume my meeting, so help me contact the


    mansion¡¯s management.¡± An hourter, Neil walked out of the conference room. Curtis approached him


    cautiously. ¡°Mr. Remus, the property management staff said that Miss Silvia left with her suitcase the


    day after you left on your business trip.¡± Since Neil and Silvia¡¯s marriage was a secret, Curtis always


    addressed her as Miss Silvia. Neil found nothing wrong with it in the past, but he frowned when he


    heard it this time. He ignored his difort and sternly said, ¡°Find out where she is right now and book


    the next flight back to the country.¡± ¡°Understood. Is Miss Ada going back with us?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Neil paused. He remained silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Yeah. Give her a call and tell her


    our n.¡± Shortly after Neil arrived in Ceattle for work, Ada came as well. Although she imed that it


    was a sightseeing trip, the employees in the branch office knew that she was there for Neil.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Curtis immediately booked the flight tickets. They picked Ada up and headed straight to


    the airport. After several hours of flying, the nended smoothly at the airport in Ryoln City. While on


    the ne, Curtis noticed how caring Neil was toward Ada. Upon disembarking, they walked together


    toward the airport¡¯s exit. In crowded ces, Neil would instinctively protect Ada. Silvia had joined Neil


    on business trips before. However, he would be cold toward her even though she took care of him.


    Compared to Silvia, Ada seemed more like Neil¡¯s wife. ¡­ At the same time, Silvia walked out from


    another exit at the airport. She was wearing a V-neck spaghetti-strap dress and sunsses. She


    appeared to be in a good mood because there was a smile on her face. Dulcie had been waiting at the


    airport entrance. She waved as soon as she spotted Silvia. Silvia¡¯s smile became brighter when she


    saw Dulcie. She quickened her pace with her suitcase. Just as Silvia was about to reach Dulcie, she


    noticed a hint of displeasure on her friend¡¯s face. Dulcie was looking past her. Silvia was confused. She


    turned around and saw Neil, as well as Ada, walking side by side toward the exit. Although she


    remained expressionless, she subconsciously tightened her grip on her suitcase¡¯s handle. She turned


    back and spoke before Dulcie could say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dulcie saw Silvia¡¯s calm expression and


    emotionless gaze. However, she could not tell whether Silvia had truly moved on from Neil or was


    merely putting up a front. Regardless, this was not the time to think about it, so Dulcie quickly took the


    suitcase from her. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve done some shopping. Your suitcase is heavy.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all gifts


    for you guys.¡± The two chatted as they made their way outside. They did not realize that someone was


    staring at them, or more precisely, at Silvia. Ada gently tugged on Neil¡¯s sleeve when she saw him


    looking in another direction. ¡°Neil, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Neil averted his gaze and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing.¡± Had his eyes deceived him? The woman earlier reminded him of Silvia, but Silvia had never


    worn a spaghetti-strap dress before. She would always dress in adylike manner. Neil frowned and


    looked at Curtis in displeasure. ¡°You haven¡¯t found out where Silvia is?¡± Curtis dared not meet Neil¡¯s


    gaze. He lowered his head and answered, ¡°Yeah¡­ But I¡¯ll definitely get Miss Silvia¡¯s exact location


    today!¡± Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Help me send Ada back. I need to go to the mansion,¡± he said. It was


    already 7 p.m. when Neil arrived at the mansion. The ce was dark, which meant that Silvia was not


    home. As Neil opened the door, dust floated into the air. This made him frown. Whenever he returned


    home in the past, the first thing he saw would be Silvia¡¯s smiling face. But this time, darkness greeted


    him. Once he turned on the living room lights, Neil noticed that ayer of dust had umted around


    the ce. It looked like the property management staff did not lie to him. Silvia had not returned. There


    had been times in the past when Silvia would be angry with him, but she had never stayed away for a


    whole month. Neil felt uneasy. His unease escted when he spotted a divorce agreement and a ring


    on the table. The divorce agreement had collected dust since no one had cleaned the house for a


    month. Neil picked up the agreement and fl*pped to thest page. As expected, Silvia had already


    signed it. A sudden wave of anger hit him. He had never been so furious before. His face turned red


    with rage as he clutched the agreement. How dare she! While Neil was overwhelmed with anger, his


    phone suddenly rang. ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve discovered where Miss Silvia is. She is¡­ um¡­ in North City¡­¡±


    Noticing Curtis¡¯ hesitation, Neil spoke coldly, ¡°Cut to the chase! Where exactly in North City is she?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in another mansion. It belongs to Chris Rios, the new award-winning actor.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Meanwhile, Silvia had just arrived at the mansion. She was surprised to see Chris when she opened


    the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chris smiled and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Silvia. I¡¯m


    filming a program in Ryoln City, so I thought I¡¯d stay here for the night. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. If


    it¡¯s inconvenient for you, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Before she married Neil, Silvia had worked behind the scenes as a


    manager for some time. Chris had been one of the artists she managed. He had also been the most


    hardworking one. Silvia admired him. She was both his mentor and his friend. Even after she quit being


    his manager, she helped him find an excellent recement in the industry. He had grown more popr


    over the years. Knowing that Chris was facing financial difficulties, Silvia gave him the key to this


    mansion. She told him that he coulde over and stay anytime. After her marriage, she focused all


    her attention on the rehabilitation of Neil¡¯s legs and gradually forgot about this. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can stay


    since it¡¯ste. It might be troublesome to stay at a hotel because people will definitely recognize you.


    You can leave tomorrow.¡± Seeing Silvia pull her suitcase upstairs, Chris walked up to her and said, ¡°Let


    me give you a hand.¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s not heavy.¡± ¡°Are you nning to move in?¡± He was cautiously


    gauging her response, but she did not notice it. She nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. It might be inconvenient


    for you to stay over in the future.¡± ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve allowed me to stay here for free for so many


    years. I¡¯m truly grateful.¡± Silviaughed when she saw his serious expression. ¡°You¡¯re an award-


    winning actor now. You can afford to buy a mansion much more expensive than this one.¡± Chris smiled.


    He had already purchased the mansion next to hers, but he was still fond of this one because she used


    to live here. ¡°Would you like a cup of coffee? I¡¯m brewing some.¡± ¡°Sure, but I need to go upstairs and


    take a shower first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After he helped Silvia carry her suitcase upstairs, Chris returned to the


    kitchen with a smile. He then continued to grind some coffee beans. Just as he finished brewing the


    coffee, the doorbell rang. He walked to the door and looked through the peephole. He was surprised to


    see who his visitor was. It was Neil, the president of Remus Corporation! Neil¡¯s face often appeared in


    financial magazines, so Chris recognized him. Also, he had recently starred in a movie that Remus


    Corporation invested in. Why was Neil here? Did hee for Silvia? But they did not seem to be


    connected in any way. While Chris pondered, Neil ran out of patience and pressed the doorbell severalContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    more times. Finally, the door opened. However, it was not Silvia who opened the door. Instead, it was a


    man Neil had never seen before. He was probably Chris, the new award-winning actor Curtis had


    mentioned! Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold. He could barely suppress his anger. ¡°Where¡¯s Silvia?¡± Chris


    frowned when he sensed Neil¡¯s hostility. ¡°She¡¯s taking a shower. Can you tell me why you¡¯re looking for


    her, Mr. Remus?¡± Neil sneered. His tone was icy as he said, ¡°I¡¯m her husband. It¡¯s none of your


    business.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chris was taken aback. He subconsciously gripped the doorknob, frozen with shock. ¡°Chris, why are


    you standing at the¡­¡± Silvia¡¯s words trailed off as she spotted Neil standing opposite Chris. She


    frowned while she dried her hair with a towel. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Neil sneered and red at her.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯vee at the wrong time. Am I interrupting you two?¡± Silvia clenched the towel as she


    put on a calm facade. ¡°You¡¯ve probably seen the divorce agreement. When are you free? We need the


    divorce certificate,¡± she said. ¡°Silvia Pond, I never agreed to the divorce! Come back with me!¡± Noticing


    Neil¡¯s intention to grab Silvia¡¯s hand, Chris quickly stood in front of Silvia. Neil red at Chris, and his


    voice was cold. ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to be shut out by all media!¡± Chris gave Neil a cold nce


    and confronted him with a fearless attitude. ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to do so. Besides,


    Silvia doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡± Chris had formed numerous connections in the entertainment


    industry over the years. He would not be ruined just because Neil wanted him gone. Neil¡¯s expression


    turned malicious. He took his phone out to make a call. Silvia had been standing behind Chris. Right


    then, she said, ¡°Neil, don¡¯t get unrted people involved. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Neil put his phone down as his


    anger escted. He stared at her with contempt and said, ¡°Are you worried about him? I¡¯ve been away


    from Ryoln City for only a month, but you¡¯ve already found yourself a sugar baby. How ¡®efficient¡¯ of


    you!¡± Silvia ignored him and turned to Chris. ¡°Chris, you can go inside. I¡¯ll talk with him..¡± Chris was


    worried, but he was in no position to interfere with their affairs since they were married. ¡°Okay. Just call


    out if you need help.¡± Once Chris left, Silvia turned back to Neil. However, Neil immediately dragged


    her away. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Silvia was furious. Neil was inconsiderate even when they were


    about to get a divorce. She regretted her decision to marry him! Neil remained hostile and said nothing.


    He pushed Silvia into the car forcefully, got in from the other side, and started the engine. He drove so


    fast that they traveled halfway down the mountain in no time. Silvia looked at him angrily. ¡°Let me out!


    Neil Remus, why are you doing this?!¡± ¡°Fasten your seat belt!¡± Neil gripped the steering wheel. The


    veins in his hands bulged. He was obviously infuriated. Silvia did not do as he asked. She looked at


    him indifferently and said, ¡°Neil, I wasn¡¯t being impulsive or unreasonable when I said I wanted a


    divorce. I meant it.¡± The ck Maybach screeched to a halt on the side of the road. The inertia made


    Silvia hit her head on the windshield. The pain made her frown and take a sharp breath. Before she


    could collect herself, she heard Neil¡¯s sneer. ¡°You want a divorce so you can be with your sugar baby?


    No way!¡± Rubbing her head in frustration, Silvia snapped. ¡°Neil Remus! Are you out of your mind?! I


    know you like Ada! I¡¯m willing to get a divorce, so what else do you want?!¡± Neil¡¯s expression grew


    even colder. ¡°What does this have to do with Ada?¡± Silvia smiled with mockery and retorted, ¡°Why


    wouldn¡¯t this have anything to do with her? Don¡¯t you like her?¡± Silvia¡¯s question silenced him. After a


    long pause, Neil looked at Silvia without affection and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to use me. At


    least I¡¯m not cheating on you. You¡¯re my wife, but you¡¯re staying with another man in his mansion!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not cheating on me? You won¡¯t admit it until I catch you in the act, will you?!¡± ¡°Silvia Pond!¡±


    Silvia regained herposure when she saw how furious he was. She calmly averted her gaze and


    said, ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯ve decided to get a divorce.¡± ¡°What if I disagree?¡± Annoyance shed in


    Silvia¡¯s eyes as she grew increasingly frustrated. She had no intention of conversing further with Neil.


    Neil frowned when he noticed her changed demeanor toward him. Right as he was about to speak, his


    phone rang. It was a call from Ada. Neil nced at Silvia and answered it. ¡°Ada, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Neil,


    the power went out in the mansion. I¡¯m scared¡­ Can youe over and stay with me?¡± Ada¡¯s voice


    trembled and cracked. She had been afraid of the dark since she was a child. She used to be afraid of


    walking on dimly lit streets. She also had to sleep with the lights on every day. Staying alone in a


    mansion without electricity must have terrified her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll be there soon. Everything will


    be fine.¡± After he hung up, Neil found Silvia giving him a mocking look. For the first time, he exined,


    ¡°The mansion lost power, so I¡¯m going to check on Ada. Take a taxi and go home on your own.¡±


    Following a few seconds of silence, he continued, ¡°Stop thinking about getting a divorce. I¡¯ll never


    agree to it.¡± Silvia pretended to be indifferent and slowly said, ¡°Neil, it doesn¡¯t concern me whether you


    agree or not. I don¡¯t love you anymore. I¡¯m definitely going through with it!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Silvia got out of the car and headed back. The ck Maybach stopped for a while before it drove in the


    opposite direction. Neil watched as Silvia¡¯s figure grew smaller in the rearview mirror. He felt


    increasingly irritated. Silvia had always been timid, so he did not understand why she would be so


    stubborn this time. He had humbled himself bying to her, yet she still insisted on a divorce.


    However, he needed to check on Ada anyway. He would find an opportunity to talk to Silviater. After


    she walked for a while, Silvia received a call from Chris. ¡°Silvia, where are you?¡± The concern in his


    voice warmed Silvia¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m halfway up the mountain. I¡¯m on my way back.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡± Silvia


    spoke calmly without any emotion in her eyes. ¡°He left.¡± ¡°He left you alone on the mountain in the


    middle of the night?! I¡¯ll be there in five minutes to pick you up. Wait for me!¡± Chris did not want to give


    Silvia a chance to refuse, so he hung up immediately. Silvia put her phone away and waited patiently


    for Chris. When Chris arrived, Silvia was standing by the road and kicking pebbles absentmindedly.


    The moment she heard the sound of an engine, she raised her head and saw Chris¡¯ car stopping in


    front of her. Chris got out and visibly rxed when he saw Silvia unharmed. He quickly walked over


    and opened the car door for her. ¡°Get in, Silvia.¡± Seeing how caring he was, Silviaughed and teased,


    ¡°No wonder so many girls want to be your girlfriend. You¡¯re quite the gentleman.¡± Chris smiled. ¡°What


    about you? Do you think I¡¯d make a good boyfriend?¡± Understanding his yful tone, Silvia yed


    along and nodded with a smile of approval. ¡°Absolutely! You¡¯d be the perfect boyfriend.¡± A hint of


    disappointment flickered in Chris¡¯ eyes, but he still smiled and said, ¡°Unfortunately, the person I like


    doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Silvia patted him on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°What a coincidence. The


    person I like doesn¡¯t like me either.¡± Chrisughed and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re terrible at cheering


    people up. You¡¯ve made me even sadder.¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s head back. I need to work tomorrow.¡± Chris


    cocked an eyebrow. ¡°As my manager?¡± ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t n on doing that. Besides, you already have a


    manager. How could I be your manager?¡± Chris smiled and said nothing. When they arrived at the


    mansion, the coffee had gotten cold, and Silvia was in no mood for coffee anymore. After she said


    goodnight to Chris, she went back to her room. The next morning, Silvia woke up and was about to go


    downstairs after she washed up. When she saw Dulcie waiting for her in the living room, she quicklyContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    descended the stairs. ¡°Dulcie, could I take one more day off?¡± Dulcie sneered like a terrifying demon


    and threw a stack of documents in Silvia¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯ve taken a break for three years. Isn¡¯t that


    enough? Read these documents on your way to thepany. We have a tough battle ahead of us


    today.¡± Silvia was stunned when she looked at the documents. ¡°Why is there such a heavy workload on


    the first day?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. Those old geezers almost turned MY Corporation upside


    down during the three years you were away. They¡¯ve been hiring their rtives who are a bunch of


    freeloaders. They just collect their paychecks without lifting a finger! If you don¡¯te back soon, the


    company¡¯s bound to go bankrupt!¡± Silvia was taken aback by this news. On the way to thepany,


    Dulcie could not hold back her urge to gossip. ¡°Oh, by the way, I saw Chris Rios at your ce this


    morning. You¡¯ve just divorced Neil, and you¡¯re already the sugar mommy of an award-winning actor?¡±


    Silvia shifted her gaze from the document to Dulcie¡¯s face. She spoke with a serious expression, ¡°First


    of all, Chris and I are just friends. Secondly, Neil and I aren¡¯t officially divorced, so he¡¯s not my ex-


    husband.¡± Dulcie was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re acting as Chris¡¯ sugar mommy without divorcing Neil?! That¡¯s


    so exciting!¡± Silvia was dumbfounded. ¡°Did you even pass English?¡± Dulcie raised her chin proudly. ¡°Of


    course! I used to be the top student in my ss.¡± ¡°Were you the only student in your ss?¡± Dulcie


    snapped. ¡°Shut up, Silvia!¡± Silvia stopped talking and continued reading the documents. After a while,


    her phone rang. She was a little puzzled when she saw an unknown number. As soon as she answered


    the call, Neil¡¯s angry voice came through. ¡°Silvia, unblock my number!¡± Silvia immediately hung up and


    powered off her phone. She tossed it to Dulcie and said, ¡°Get me a new SIM card and deactivate this


    one.¡± Recalling Silvia¡¯s teasing earlier, Dulcie sarcastically said, ¡°I¡¯m not your secretary! Ask your own


    secretary to do it!¡± Silvia closed the document folder. Then, she cocked an eyebrow and said, ¡°Fine.


    Since MY Corporation seems to be in dire straits anyway, I might as well just file for bankruptcy.¡± ¡°No!


    Please, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll help you with it, okay?¡± Silvia cocked her eyebrow again when she saw Dulcie¡¯s


    change in attitude. ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it so seriously.¡± Dulcie was speechless. After she


    arrived at MY Corporation, the first thing Silvia did was hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting. An hourter, the


    usually assertive shareholders walked out of the conference room in anger. Only Dulcie and Silvia


    remained in the room. Dulcie gave Silvia a thumbs up and expressed her admiration. ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re as


    sharp as ever! I was amazed watching you leave those old geezers speechless. I¡¯ve never seen them


    back down like that before.¡± Silvia cast her an indifferent nce and said, ¡°Give me a list of employees


    who joined MY Corporation through their connections with the shareholders. We¡¯ll start theyoffs


    tomorrow.¡± Dulcie was shocked. ¡°Tomorrow?! Isn¡¯t that too soon? You just confronted those old geezers


    today. Their anger hasn¡¯t subsided. You might trigger their dissatisfaction if you dismiss their people.¡± ¡°If


    anyone has a problem with it, tell them to see me in my office.¡± With that, Silvia left the conference


    room. She had a rough understanding of MY Corporation¡¯s problem. If she did not resolve it quickly, the


    company would go bankrupt before next year. Silvia immediately switched to work mode back in her


    office. She had been away for three years, but she did not have much time to reminisce about the past.


    In less than an hour, news of MY Corporation¡¯s founder returning had spread throughout Ryoln City¡¯s


    business circle. Since Silvia never made a public appearance, she was a mysterious figure to the


    outside world. People spected that she had returned to rescue MY Corporation from the brink of


    bankruptcy. Over in Remus Corporation¡¯s presidential office, Neil was still trying to reach Silvia.


    However, all he got was a mechanical voice informing him that her phone was off. It was testing his


    patience to the limit. When Curtis entered the office, he felt like he had entered an ice field. He


    instinctively walked with lighter steps to avoid annoying Neil. ¡°Mr. Remus, our ns to acquire MY


    Corporation might have to be put on hold. It appears that MY Corporation¡¯s founder returned today.¡±


    Neil frowned and responded absentmindedly, ¡°Proceed with the acquisition n and allocate an


    additional one hundred million to the original budget.¡± ¡°MY Corporation¡¯s founder initially rose to


    prominence by establishing thepany out of nowhere. Unexpectedly, the founder handed control


    over to the shareholderster on. The founder probably returned to save thepany. If we¡¯re


    considering an acquisition, MY Corporation isn¡¯t the best choice.¡± Neil remained uninterested and


    sternly said, ¡°Proceed with the acquisition and increase the budget if it¡¯s not enough. Don¡¯t make me


    repeat myself! Also, have someone watch the entrance of Chris¡¯s mansion. Notify me once Silvia


    appears.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Remus.¡± Curtis was puzzled by Neil¡¯s irritability. Neil obviously liked Ada.


    Why did he refuse to divorce Silvia and marry Ada? Regardless, this was personal to Neil, so Curtis


    could not intervene. He could only carry out Neil¡¯s order. ¡°By the way, Mr. Remus, the Angel¡¯s Tears you


    bid on in Ceattle has arrived. Should I bring it over so that you can give it to Miss Silvia in person?¡±


    Angel¡¯s Tears was a ne featuring a blue teardrop-shaped gemstone that was surrounded by


    thousands of diamonds. It shimmered in the light and captivated anyone who saw it. The moment Neil


    saw it, he thought it was perfect for Silvia. He instantly decided to bid on it as a third-anniversary gift for


    her. However, due to their argument, he had pushed this matter to the back of his mind. Neil pursed his


    l*ps and said, ¡°Yes, bring it to me. I¡¯ll give it to her personally.¡± Curtis left Neil¡¯s office after he delivered


    the Angel¡¯s Tears. Neil picked up a document, but he could not concentrate. The determined


    expression Silvia had when she leftst night filled his mind. He closed the folder in frustration. He was


    overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. Just as he was preparing to stand and take a breather, his


    phone rang.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Neil¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. However, he soon became disappointed when he saw the caller ID.


    It was a call from Ada. Her cheerful voice came through as soon as he picked up. ¡°Neil, my


    grandfather¡¯s birthday ising up, so my parents asked me to send you an invitation. Are you free


    later? I¡¯ll pass by Remus Corporation to give you the invitation. We can have lunch together too.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Neil answered calmly. ¡°Great! See youter.¡± After the call ended, Neil¡¯s irritation did not


    subside; in fact, it seemed to intensify. It was difficult for him to concentrate on the documents. He did


    not expect Silvia to be so decisive. She never contacted him at all! Knock! Knock! Knock! Just then,


    some knocking on the door interrupted his thoughts. Curtis walked in with a document and solemnly


    said, ¡°Mr. Remus, I just received news that thend in East City will be going up for auction ahead of


    schedule!¡± Realizing how serious the matter was, Neil immediately ordered, ¡°Tell the project manager


    and shareholders that we¡¯ll have a meeting in five minutes!¡± Neil was still in the meeting when Ada


    arrived at thepany, so Curtis received her instead. ¡°Miss Ada, Mr. Remus¡¯s meeting is still ongoing.


    He asked me to bring you to his office so that you can wait there.¡± Ada smiled gently. ¡°Thank you.¡± After


    Curtis guided Ada to Neil¡¯s office, he said, ¡°If you need anything, feel free to call me.¡± Then, Curtis left.


    As Curtis closed the door, Ada walked up to Neil¡¯s desk and ced a gilded invitation card. She froze


    when she caught sight of a red velvet box. ¡°This looks like a jewelry box. My birthday¡¯sing up¡­


    Could this be a surprise gift from Neil?¡± Ada thought. After a moment of hesitation, she picked up the


    velvet box. Neil had bought it for her after all, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take a quick peek. With that thought


    in mind, she opened the box. It revealed the ne that Neil had bid on at the Ceattle auction. She


    recalled asking him whom it was for back then, but he did not tell her. It seemed like he was nning to


    give her a surprise. Ada¡¯s mood instantly brightened. She smiled and put the box back in ce. By the


    time Neil returned from the meeting, an hour had passed. He appeared apologetic when he saw Ada.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait. We had an urgent meeting.¡± Ada stood up with a warm smile. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve


    already ordered lunch. It should be arriving soon,¡± she said understandingly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Oh, I left the


    invitation card on your desk. My grandfather¡¯s birthday is next Saturday. Can you make it?¡± Neil


    furrowed his brows. ¡°I have a business trip scheduled in two days, so I might not be back by Saturday.


    I¡¯ll do my best, though.¡± ¡°I understand. By the way, have you heard from Silviately? Whenever I call


    her, it goes straight to voicemail. Do you know where she is?¡± Neil frowned when Ada mentioned Silvia.


    His voice sounded cold as a result. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Ada pursed her l*ps and said with


    concern, ¡°You know that Silvia isn¡¯t on good terms with my parents. She only returned to the family


    when she turned sixteen. She always thinks that my parents favor me. Plus, she quarreled with them


    some time ago. Since my grandfather¡¯s birthday is next Saturday, I want her to join the party to get


    them back on good terms.¡± After a brief silence, Neil replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her about it.¡± Ada changed the


    subject when she saw hisck of interest. ¡­ After Silvia finished a proposal, she received a call from


    Idris Pond. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s birthday is next Saturday. You need toe back.¡± Silvia pursed her


    l*ps and spoke indifferently, ¡°I recently started working, so I might be busy. I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll show


    up.¡± ¡°What could be more important than your grandfather¡¯s birthday?! I don¡¯t care how busy you are.


    You have to show up next Saturday. You better bring Neil along too!¡± Idris said angrily. The Pond


    Family was experiencing a downfall. A month earlier, Jeremy Pond, Idris¡¯s father, had made it clear to


    him that Neil needed to attend his birthday party. Neil would act as a warning for others who wanted to


    target the Pond Family. Silvia pondered about it. She had to tell them about her divorce face-to-face to


    prevent future problems. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best to be there.¡± After Silvia gave Idris her word, he


    ended the call. Mindy Woods, Idris¡¯s wife, was displeased with his actions. She frowned and


    questioned him, ¡°You¡¯ve already told Ada to send Neil an invitation. Why are you asking Silvia to invite


    Neil again?¡± Even though Silvia bore a resemnce to Ada, Mindy never warmed up to her since Silvia


    did not grow up by her side. Shortly after Mindy gave birth to Ada and Silvia, a tarot reader showed up


    uninvited to warn them that having Silvia in the Pond Family would bring misfortune. The family had


    trusted this tarot reader for a long time. Therefore, the Pond Family eventually sent Silvia to an


    orphanage after much deliberation. However, when Ada turned sixteen, she suddenly fell ill. None of


    the Pond Family members had bone marrow that matched hers, so they had no option but to bring


    Silvia back into the family. As twins, Silvia and Ada were gically simr, so they were a sessful


    match. They ended up keeping Silvia in the Pond Family because she donated her bone marrow to


    Ada. Nevertheless, the tarot reader¡¯s words continued to haunt them whenever they saw Silvia. As


    such, they were cold and distant toward her. Within the family, Mindy was particrly cold toward


    Silvia. This was especially so after she learned about Silvia¡¯s adoption by a family from a distant rural


    area. To Mindy, Silvia was not as well-educated as her beloved Ada, whom she had nurtured for more


    than ten years. Seeing Silvia alongside Ada only added to her difort. Ever since Silvia returned to


    the family, she had repeatedly ignored Mindy¡¯s advice. Each time Mindy tried to talk to her, it would end


    in an argument. This led to the deterioration of their rtionship. As time passed, Mindy began to feel a


    strong disgust whenever others talked about Silvia. Idris nced at her and spoke coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget


    that Silvia is now Neil¡¯s wife.¡± Mindy sneered with disdain. ¡°If Ada hadn¡¯t been abroad, would she have


    had a chance with Neil? Now that Ada¡¯s back and Neil doesn¡¯t seem interested in Silvia, it¡¯d be better


    for them to get a divorce. Then Neil can marry Ada as soon as possible!¡± Idris frowned and began to


    contemte the matter. Every time he called Silvia, he would subtly push her to talk to Neil and


    influence him to help the Pond Family. However, Silvia would refuse. This made him quite unhappy.


    Silvia and Neil had been married for three years, but they had no children. If Neil divorced Silvia and


    married Ada, it would be advantageous for the Pond Family. Despite that, Idris was cautious. He would


    not act recklessly without knowing what was on Neil¡¯s mind. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time. Unless I say


    so, don¡¯t bring this up in front of Silvia. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you if things escte!¡± Mindy¡¯s


    expression changed. ¡°Fine. They¡¯ll split up sooner orter, anyway. I can¡¯t be bothered to intervene,¡±


    she said with annoyance. After a moment of silence, Idris said in a low voice, ¡°You should treat Silvia


    better sometimes. After all, we owe her.¡± Disgust shed across Mindy¡¯s eyes. She callously replied,


    ¡°You can be as kind as you want to her, but don¡¯t expect the same from me! Ada¡¯s my only daughter!


    Don¡¯t forget the tarot reader¡ª¡± ¡°Mindy!¡± Idris interrupted her sternly. Mindy¡¯s words angered him. ¡°If I


    hear you bring that up again, don¡¯t me me for losing my temper!¡± Mindy¡¯s face turned pale when


    Idris shouted at her. She only regained herposure after Idris stormed out of the room. She felt


    somewhat frightened, but her disdain for Silvia only grew stronger. If not for Silvia, many of these


    problems would not exist. As Silvia prepared to leave work that evening, Dulcie suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Silvia, do you have any ns for tonight?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Silvia looked at her calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so boring. I¡¯ve made a reservation at Charm tonight


    to celebrate your return to MY Corporation and your uing divorce. I heard that they have a new


    batch of male models. It¡¯ll be an experience!¡± Dulcie¡¯s eyes glinted with excitement as she smiled and


    wiggled her eyebrows at Silvia. Silvia wondered if Dulcie would flirt with those male models when she


    saw them. She looked at Dulcie with a meaningful smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re the only one here who wants to


    see them.¡± Dulcie was not embarrassed when she was exposed. She walked toward Silvia and


    wrapped her arm around Silvia¡¯s neck as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, babe! I believe it¡¯s because you


    haven¡¯t seen what this bustling world can offer. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been hung up on Neil for such a long


    time! ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll make sure you have the best night ever. By tomorrow morning, you won¡¯t even


    remember who Neil is!¡± Silvia burst intoughter and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested in that. You can


    have fun on your own.¡± Dulcie quickly grabbed Silvia¡¯s arm when she noticed that Silvia wanted to


    leave. ¡°You have nothing to do back home, anyway. Juste along and keep mepany! Also,


    you¡¯re going to be divorced soon. Are you still nning on staying loyal to Neil?¡± Silvia was really not in


    the mood to go to Charm, but she noticed how insistent Dulcie was. Ultimately, she had no choice but


    to agree to her request. ¡°Just to be clear, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Dulcie immediately broke into a


    smile. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go! We can have dinner first!¡± After dinner, the two of them went to the bar. Loud


    music was sting in the bar, while everyone was screaming and dancing under the colorful neon


    lights. Dulcie led Silvia up to the bar¡¯s second floor. The dance floor and booths were located on the


    first floor, whereas the private rooms and the transparent ones were on the second floor. The


    transparent rooms allowed customers to enjoy a view of the dance floor. However, they did not provide


    a lot of privacy, so anyone could see what was happening inside the rooms. A waiter led Dulcie and


    Silvia into a transparent room. The alcohol and male models that they ordered arrived soon after.


    Dulcie looked at Silvia smugly after she observed the two handsome male models before them. ¡°See! I


    wasn¡¯t lying, Sil! You can choose whomever you like. I¡¯ll take the remaining one.¡± Charm¡¯s male models


    did not provide S**ual services. Instead, each of them would have a talent to showcase, such as


    singing, dancing or sleight of hand. Silvia nced at the two of them and smiled as she said to Dulcie,


    ¡°How about you take both of them? I think you like them very much.¡± ¡°No, sharing is caring! How about


    this? You can take the one that¡¯s closer to you, while I take the one closer to me.¡± The two male models


    were observant and smart. They immediately sat down next to Silvia and Dulcie after Dulcie finished


    talking. ¡°I¡¯m Jason. What¡¯s your name? What would you like me to do?¡± The man was excited when he


    looked at Silvia. He had never met such a beautiful customer before. She was a natural beauty. He felt


    as though he had won the lottery tonight. He would even be willing to provide S**ual services if every


    customer was as beautiful as her. Silvia nced at him and spoke indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do


    anything. Just sit here quietly.¡± She really did not know how to handle such situations. She already


    regretted agreeing to Dulcie¡¯s suggestion a little. Jason was stunned. However, he had professional


    training, so he recollected himself fairly quickly. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me sing you a song. I¡¯m a


    good singer.¡± Silvia nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡± Jason then chose a song. Soon enough, music


    started ying in the room. Dulcie was already getting a little intimate with the other male model. Silvia


    felt a bit shy when she looked at them. She immediately averted her gaze and focused on Jason¡¯s


    singing. When David Cooper walked past their room, he was shocked to see Silvia and Dulcie. Apart


    from the Pond Family and Remus Family, a few of Neil¡¯s close friends were also aware of Neil and


    Silvia¡¯s marriage. Neil imed that Silvia was a goody-two-shoe. He did not expect her to visit a bar.


    He smirked as he anticipated the uing drama that would ensue. He quickly entered the next


    private room and heard Henry Brooks¡¯s voice. ¡°David, you¡¯re more than half an hourte. The bill¡¯s on


    you today!¡± Besides Henry and Ryan Anderson, Neil was in the private room as well. He was drinking


    while giving off an aura that said ¡°don¡¯t talk to me.¡± There were also beautiful girls in skimpy outfits


    sitting next to Henry and Ryan. David shut the door and blocked out the loud music. He sat down next


    to his friends and nced at Neil. ¡°Do you know who I just saw?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Henry perked up. ¡°Is it your


    ex who faked a pregnancy report so that she could marry you?¡± David was a yboy. However, he


    never thought that he would get yed by a cunning celebrity. Ever since then, his mother had been


    forcing him to go on blind dates with women within the upper-ss circle. He had been staying in the


    office for a few days just to avoid his mother. David¡¯s face darkened as he snapped at Henry, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    However, Henry¡¯s smile grew as he asked, ¡°Just tell us who you saw! We¡¯re already being nice by not


    punishing you for beingte, but you¡¯re stalling on the answer over here.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe me, but I


    saw Neil¡¯s wife.¡± Neil stopped drinking and shifted his cold gaze to David when he heard his reply. ¡°Are


    you sure?¡± David snickered as he nodded. ¡°She was there with her friend. They each have a male


    model by their side. She was staring at one of them while he was singing. Neil, it looks like you¡¯re being


    cheated on¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Neil mmed his wine ss on the table. He


    quickly stood up and walked out of the room. What was she doing? Not only had she asked for a


    divorce, but she had also blocked him. Now, she was here for a male model?! How dare she! David


    was baffled as he stared at Neil. He then looked at Henry and Ryan. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he like Ada Pond? Why


    is he losing his mind over Silvia seeking thepany of a male model?¡± Henry shrugged. ¡°Even if he


    doesn¡¯t like Silvia, she¡¯s still his wife. Would you be able to ept your wife cheating on you in public?¡±


    In his opinion, Neil¡¯s reaction had no rtion to the fact that he liked Silvia. He acted that way purely


    because he could not stand his woman getting intimate with another man in public. An indecipherable


    emotion shed in Ryan¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fists. Then he drank the alcohol before him in one


    big gulp. ¡°By the way, do you know who Silvia¡¯s friend is? You¡¯ll be shocked when you find out!¡± ¡°Who is


    it?¡± Henry sounded bored. ¡°Dulcie!¡± Henry¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. ¡°Say that again?¡±


    he asked furiously. ¡°It¡¯s Dulcie. Her family went bankrupt a few years ago. We¡¯ve gone to some events


    with her before. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Henry sneered as he said, ¡°Nothing. I was just asking.¡± After that, he


    put his arm around the girl next to him and took a selfie. He then posted it on social media. The girl was


    surprised as she gazed lovingly at Henry. ¡°Mr. Brooks, you¡ª¡± Henry gave her a cold stare. ¡°Don¡¯t get


    the wrong idea. I just want someone to see this.¡± The girl looked gloomy. She knew that she had just


    imagined gaining Henry¡¯s favor. Neil found Silvia sitting in a transparent room after he scanned the


    area. He saw her feeding some fruits to a man sitting next to her. Neil¡¯s rage intensified when he


    noticed that her fingers almost touched the man¡¯s l*ps. Dulcie had noticed how bored Silvia was, so


    she suggested a game of truth or dare. Silvia lost the game, so Dulcie dared her to feed the male


    model some fruits. She had just fed him the fruits when the room¡¯s door flew open. A hostile and angry


    voice said, ¡°Silvia Pond!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Everyone in the room turned around and saw Neil ring at Silvia. His eyes were filled with rage. Silvia


    was shocked. She did not expect to see Neil here. After a moment, she averted her gaze and took a


    sip from her wine ss while ignoring him. Anger filled Neil¡¯s face when he saw her reaction. He


    walked up to her and grabbed her arm in an attempt to drag her out of the room. Dulcie had a look of


    displeasure in her eyes. She quickly blocked his path and sternly asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, what are you


    doing?!¡± Neil nced at her coldly and barked, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Dulcie sneered, ¡°Sil¡¯s my friend.


    Shouldn¡¯t you give me a good reason for taking her with you?¡± Neil¡¯s face was stoic, but he was about


    to lose his patience. ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time. Get out of my way!¡± Silvia knew that Dulcie would not


    gain the upper hand in this standoff. She pursed her l*ps and said, ¡°Dul, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯lle back in a


    while.¡± Dulcie stared at her with concern. ¡°Sil¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Neil immediately


    dragged her out of the room after she finished talking. Silvia almost tripped. Dulcie was enraged when


    she saw this. Silvia must have been wearing rose-colored sses in the past. Otherwise, how would


    she fall for a jerk like Neil? Neil only released Silvia¡¯s hand when they reached the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t you realize that you¡¯re a married woman? Yesterday, you were fooling around with Chris.


    Today, you¡¯re here flirting with male models in a bar! How many times are you trying to cheat on me?!¡±


    he questioned. Silvia rubbed her wrist, which had turned red from his grip. ¡°It¡¯ll happen again if you


    keep stalling on signing the divorce papers,¡± she said indifferently. Neil sneered, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you


    continue fooling around with other men!¡± Silvia smiled after she heard what he said. She gave him an


    unbothered look. ¡°I¡¯m curious about how you¡¯re nning to make me regret it. Are you going to


    threaten me with what you can do to the Pond family? Don¡¯t forget that Ada, your beloved girl, is also a


    member of the Pond family. She would definitely be upset if you did something bad to her family. Do


    you want her to be sad?¡± Neil appeared conflicted. It was not because Silvia had brought Ada up.


    Instead, he realized that he had no chance of making Silvia stay once she really made up her mind to


    leave. Suddenly, Neil felt a sense of dread. Before long, anger overpowered the anxiety he felt. ¡°I¡¯ve


    exined it to you before. I never cheated on you with Ada!¡± A hint of annoyance shed across


    Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Neil, you don¡¯t have to exin whatever happened between you and Ada. I don¡¯t care at


    all. I just want to know when you¡¯re nning to sign the divorce papers?¡± she said coldly. Irritation


    bubbled up within him when he saw Silvia¡¯s indifference. Every time he saw her, she would only talk


    about the divorce. He had already lowered his pride to exin himself, but she did not care in the


    slightest! The more Neil thought about it, the angrier he got. He grabbed Silvia¡¯s chin and k*ssed her


    because he wanted to shut her up. Silvia never thought Neil would do that. She froze when she felt the


    warmth on her l*ps. She immediately pushed him away and pped him. It was a loud hit. The


    atmosphere instantly became more hostile. Neil red at Silvia as she wiped her l*ps in disgust. Her


    actions infuriated him. ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t you dare wipe your l*ps again!¡± Silvia was expressionless. She


    nced at him and said, ¡°If you were k*ssed by a woman you dislike, you would probably be in the


    shower now.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Neil was livid. He stared at Silvia with hostility in his eyes. Silvia had


    always been a soft-spoken person. She never sounded so mean before. Was she desperate? Had she


    always been like this and had just been very good at hiding this side of her? Silvia looked at the time.


    She did not have enough patience to waste it on Neil, so she said, ¡°I have work tomorrow. If you have


    nothing else to say, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± She did not bother to look at Neil¡¯s face when she turned


    around and left. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Neil blocked her way. ¡°When did you find a job? ¡°It¡¯s none of your


    business.¡± Neil tried to suppress his anger when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re still married!¡± Silvia


    remained indifferent. ¡°Very soon, we won¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Silvia, my patience has its limits!¡± She found Neil¡¯s


    expression a little funny when he tried to hold back. ¡°You can choose to divorce me. After that, you


    won¡¯t have to put up with me anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I won¡¯t agree to the divorce!¡± ¡°Then suffer.¡±


    Neil was rendered speechless. While they were stuck in a stand-off, they heard a gentle voice. ¡°Neil,


    Miss Pond, why don¡¯t you enter the private room?¡± Silvia¡¯s expression softened when she saw that it


    was Ryan. He was one of Neil¡¯s best friends. When Neil¡¯s leg was injured, Ryan often visited him. He


    was easy to talk to due to his gentle personality, so Silvia had a good impression of him. She smiled.


    ¡°You guys have fun. I won¡¯t be joining you.¡± Neil did not stop Silvia from leaving in front of Ryan. He


    only nced at Ryan coldly after she left. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± ¡°I was going to the bathroom when


    I saw your argument with Miss Pond. I was worried that you two would fight.¡± After a slight pause, Ryan


    continued, ¡°Neil, Miss Pond is actually a nice person. She¡¯s the one who stayed by your side and tookContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    care of you when your leg was injured. You should treat her better even if you don¡¯t like her.¡± Neil


    looked at him with disdain as he said, ¡°I know what to do. I won¡¯t join the rest of you because I have


    something else to tend to tonight. Tell Henry and David for me. The bill¡¯s on me.¡± After Neil left, Ryan


    stood still for a while. He only returned to the private room after he smoked a cigarette. Following Neil¡¯s


    interruption, Silvia and Dulcie were no longer in the mood to stay. They left the bar after they paid the


    bill. After she got a buddy driver for Dulcie, Silvia waited for a taxi by the road. While she waited, she


    contemted whether she should drive herself to work tomorrow. Suddenly, a ck Maybach stopped


    next to her. Lost in thought, Silvia opened the door and entered the car without noticing that it was not


    her taxi. It was not until she smelt a familiar woody scent that she suddenly whipped her head around.


    She furrowed her brows when she saw the man sitting next to her. She wanted to get out of the car.


    The dim lighting prevented her from noticing someone sitting in the backseat earlier. Neil grabbed her


    wrist and said, ¡°Go to Remus Mansion!¡± The driver started driving as Silvia stared daggers at Neil. ¡°Can


    you let go of my hand?¡± She was annoyed and upset with herself. If she had not been deep in thought


    earlier, she would not have made such a silly mistake. ¡°Sayer, lock the car doors.¡± Neil let go of Silvia¡¯s


    hand only after the doors were locked. Silvia red at him. She tried to sound calm when she said,


    ¡°Neil, I really have to go to work tomorrow. I have no time to y your little games.¡± Neil frowned. ¡°I just


    had some alcohol. You shoulde back and take care of me tonight,¡± he demanded. A hint of


    annoyance shed across Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can give Ada a call. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d love to take care of


    you personally.¡± Silvia emphasized the words ¡°take care¡± so that Neil would understand what she


    meant. Neil scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re being so generous now. You¡¯re my wife, so you¡¯re the one who should take


    care of me.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡°She¡¯s done everything that a wife should and shouldn¡¯t do. The two of you just need to tie the knot,¡±


    Silvia said nonchntly. Neil stared at her face and tried to detect any sadness, but he saw none. She


    truly did not care about him anymore. For some reason, Neil felt a pang in his heart. He looked away


    and fiercely said, ¡°As long as we¡¯re not divorced, you have the responsibility to take care of me!¡± Silvia


    felt slightly annoyed. She did not have the energy to talk to him. She took out her phone, unblocked


    Ada¡¯s phone number, and sent her a text message. In the Ponds¡¯ house, Ada was getting ready to


    sleep following a shower. After she received the message from Silvia, her face turned red with rage.


    Silvia, that b*tch! She immediately got up and changed her outfit. When she went downstairs, she


    bumped into her parents. Both of them could not help but frown once they realized that she was going


    out. ¡°Ada, it¡¯ste. Where are you going?¡± Ada forced a smile. She looked at Mindy and said, ¡°Mom,


    Neil¡¯s drunk and home alone. I¡¯m worried about him, so I¡¯m going over to check on him.¡± Mindy cast a


    nce at Idris. When she did not see any sign of disapproval on his face, she spoke to Ada with a


    smile, ¡°It¡¯s toote now, so it¡¯s not safe for you to drive there. I¡¯ll get Hart to send you over.¡± ¡°Sure.


    Thank you, Mom.¡± After Ada left, Mindy said with a pensive expression, ¡°It looks like Neil still has some


    feelings for Ada. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have told Ada that he was drunk.¡± Idris nodded. ¡°Ask Ada to


    grab this opportunity. Luckily, not many people know that Neil and Silvia are married, so it won¡¯t affect


    Silvia¡¯s chances in finding a new husband in the future.¡± It did not matter to Idris whether Silvia or Ada


    was married to Neil. It just had to be profitable to hispany. After Silvia divorced Neil, he would find


    her a husband who could also bring profit to the Pond Family. Silvia and Neil did not talk on the way.


    When they arrived at the mansion, Neil subconsciously frowned when he saw that the lights were on.


    Besides the two of them, no one else woulde to the mansion. On top of that, it was sote at night.


    ¡°Why is the light on?¡± Silvia appeared calm as she responded indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open


    the door.¡± Neil entered the password and opened the door. Right then, he saw a slim woman. His gaze


    subconsciously turned cold. ¡°Silvia Pond, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Ada had prepared some hot tea.


    Right after she ced it on the table, she heard Neil¡¯s voice near the door. She turned around and


    quickly walked toward it. Outside, Neil stared at Silvia fiercely. His heart also sank. He never thought


    she would actually ask Ada toe to their home! Did she know what this meant? Silvia looked


    unaffected. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were drunk? I asked the person who¡¯s always on your mind to


    come and take care of you. You should thank me,¡± she said with a straight face. ¡°Say that again. I dare


    you!¡¯ When Silvia saw Neil¡¯s expression of disbelief, she could not be bothered to continue humoring


    him. ¡°I¡¯ve invited her here for you, so I won¡¯t stay around and disturb you love birds. You just need to


    sign the divorce agreement and mail it to me,¡± she said coldly. Silvia turned around and left. She


    showed no reluctance whatsoever. Neil was furious. Just as he was about to go after her, Ada grabbed


    his arm. ¡°Neil, I¡¯ve prepared some tea for you to sober up. Pleasee inside and have some.¡± When


    Neil saw Ada¡¯s hesitance, he frowned. He moved out of her grasp and said, ¡°Ada, go home first.¡± Ada


    shook her head. ¡°Neil, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll stay here and keep youpany. Silvia texted me and said


    you were drunk. I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving you alone here.¡± Neil¡¯s face froze. ¡°Did she tell you the


    password for the door?¡± he growled. ¡°Yes¡­¡± When Ada saw Neil¡¯s gloomy face, she immediately said,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me being here, I won¡¯te over again. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Neil closed his eyes and said


    in a deep voice, ¡°Ada, I need to be alone for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right here with you quietly. I won¡¯t disturb


    you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sayer to send you home.¡± ¡°Neil¡­¡± ¡°Just listen to me!¡± Ada bit her bottom l*p. She nodded


    reluctantly and said, ¡°Okay. If you feel sick, you have to call me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Ada left, Neil closed the


    door and walked to the living room. When he saw the divorce agreement on the table, dissatisfaction


    shed in his eyes. He walked up to the table and picked up the divorce agreement. Then, he tore it up


    and threw it into the trash bin. She wanted to divorce him? In her dreams! The next morning, Darrion


    Torres came to see Silvia not long after she arrived at her office. He looked angry. He red at Silvia


    and said, ¡°Miss Pond, you fired half of my staff. Didn¡¯t you go too far?¡± Silvia appeared indifferent. She


    raised her brows and said, ¡°Mr. Torres, please stay calm. I¡¯llmunicate with the HR Department.


    When we start recruiting new staff, we¡¯ll prioritize filling up your departments.¡± Darrion was so angry


    that his face turned red. That was not what he meant! Silvia had fired all the rtives he had recruited.


    They bombarded his phone with calls this morning and asked him what happened. Darrion was a


    construction worker when he met Silvia by chance. At that time, he was very poor. He did Silvia a favor,


    so she gave him ten percent of MY Corporation¡¯s shares. In the beginning, Darrion did not care about


    it. However, MY Corporation expanded under Silvia¡¯s management. He only realized how much ten


    percent was worth when he received up to ten million dors every year. At first Darrion was grateful for


    Silvia, but the suddenrge sum of money also changed him drastically. As his rtives and fellow


    vigers k*ssed up to him, he became increasingly arrogant. He enjoyed the feeling of being buttered


    up by his rtives whenever he gave them a work position. When Silvia fired all his rtives, it


    embarrassed him. Hence, he was unhappy with Silvia. ¡°Miss Pond, even if you¡¯re nning to recruit


    new people, it¡¯ll still take some time. Besides, who knows if the neers will be able to immediately


    take over the work from the skilled staff who¡¯ve been fired? Now that these people have been fired, the


    departments I¡¯m managing will have to pause their operations!¡± Silvia put down the documents in her


    hands before she looked at him. It was as if she could see through him. For some reason, Darrion


    dared not stare at her. He felt as though she could decipher his thoughts. Silvia chuckled. ¡°What do you


    think we should do, Mr. Torres?¡± Darrion immediately said, ¡°Miss Pond, you just got back, so you¡¯re not


    familiar with thepany¡¯s operations. I suggest that you understand how thepany operates and


    what the departments do before you consider firing our staff.¡± Silvia remained silent for a while and


    nodded pensively. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± When Darrion heard this, he felt happy about how easily Silvia was


    persuaded. It looked like he could continue recruiting his own people into thepany. However, what


    Silvia said next immediately stunned him. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you tell me what your


    departments have done these past few years? What did the people I fired do every day?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°I¡­¡± Darrion felt troubled. Apart from recruiting his own people into thepany, he would hand all his


    work to other shareholders. He had no idea what they had done over the years. He became flustered


    while Silvia stared at him. He also subconsciously lowered his head with guilt. ¡°Mr. Torres, are you


    unable to answer me or refusing to answer me?¡± No matter which option he chose, he would definitely


    fall into Silvia¡¯s trap. Anger crossed his face. ¡°Miss Pond, you know that I¡¯m not good at managing the


    company. Aren¡¯t you purposely putting me in a tight spot?¡± There was a cold glint in Silvia¡¯s eyes, but


    she spoke with a straight face, ¡°Mr. Torres, since you realize that you¡¯re not skilled at managing a


    company, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to tell me what to do.¡± Darrion could not refute her.


    Meanwhile, Dulcie had a document for Silvia to sign. When she arrived at the office, she saw Darrion


    storm out. He left without greeting her. She pushed the door open and walked in. When she saw Silvia


    casually reading some documents, she curiously asked, ¡°What did you say to Darrion? He looked


    upset when he left just now.¡± Silvia did not raise her head. She continued reading as she said, ¡°He¡¯s


    unhappy because I fired his rtives. How can I help you?¡± Dulcie handed the document to Silvia and


    said, ¡°This contract needs your signature today. Please take a look. If you¡¯re okay with it, please sign it


    and pass it back to me.¡± ¡°Please ask the HR Department to recruit two secretaries for me¡ªone man


    and one woman.¡± Silvia took the documents and said indifferently. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll put the HR Department on


    it now.¡± After Silvia read through the document, she found no issues with it. She signed it before she


    looked at Dulcie and asked, ¡°Oh yeah, what is thepany¡¯s capital shortfall now?¡± Dulcie remained


    silent for a few seconds and answered with a troubled expression, ¡°At least fifty million dors.¡± Silvia


    frowned. ¡°Okay, I got it. You can carry on with your work.¡± After Dulcie left, Silvia checked the remaining


    amount of money that she could use. It was just slightly over fifty million dors. She called the staff of


    the Finance Department over. Then, she transferred the fifty million dors to thepany ount.


    ¡°I¡¯m loaning this money to thepany. Thepany can pay me back at the end of the year once the


    dividend is paid,¡± she said aloofly. ¡°Okay, Miss Pond.¡± After the staff left, Silvia continued reading the


    other documents. Darrion lost his temper in his office. He could not ept things as they were. He


    hesitated for a long time before he gave Sigwald Reed a call. ¡°Mr. Reed, are you free at noon? Let¡¯s


    have lunch together.¡± The moment Sigwald walked into the private room at noon, Darrion stood up and


    greeted him enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Reed, please have a seat!¡± Sigwald was all smiles. After he sat down,


    he looked at Darrion and said, ¡°Mr. Torres, you invited me to have lunch so far away from thepany.


    I guess there¡¯s something really important.¡± Darrion had a pleasing smile as he nodded and said, ¡°You


    know me so well, Mr. Reed. You¡¯re probably aware that Miss Pond took action against me this morning,


    right?¡± Sigwald took a sip of coffee before he calmly said, ¡°Mr. Torres, that is just Miss Pond¡¯s strategic


    n for thepany¡¯s next phase of development. It¡¯s very normal to fire a few people in the process.¡±


    Besides, Darrion¡¯s rtives knew nothing about work and just dawdled around every day. Sigwald did


    not see a problem with the firing. Darrion chuckled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Reed. But do you think


    that Miss Pond will only fire my subordinates?¡± Sigwald held the cup more tightly, but he did not


    answer. Darrion resumed, ¡°Mr. Reed, I¡¯ve always thought that you were the most capable among the


    shareholders. Even if Miss Pond holds the most shares, she¡¯s young and more impulsive. I would


    prefer to have you manage MY Corporation.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I heard that Miss Pond has


    been contacting Mr. Walls from Denson Corporation, but she hasn¡¯t been able to secure the deal. Since


    you¡¯re so capable, you must be able to help MY Corporation sign a contract with Denson Corporation.


    What do you think, Mr. Reed?¡± Sigwald remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°Let me think about


    it.¡± ¡­ When night came, Silvia punched out and returned to her mansion in North City. However, she


    was stopped by Neil. He looked down at her with arrogance and rage-filled eyes. ¡°Silvia Pond, even if


    you¡¯re trying to make a fuss, there should be a limit! You¡¯re staying in another man¡¯s house every day.


    Don¡¯t you care about the reputation of the Pond Family and Remus Family?¡± Silvia sneered. ¡°How


    shameless are you to say that to me? When you and Ada dated in our house, did you consider our


    families¡¯ reputation?¡± Neil¡¯s eyes were full of annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that nothing ever happened


    between Ada and me!¡± ¡°Your rtionship status is none of my business. We¡¯re getting a divorce,


    anyway.¡± ¡°I already tore up the divorce papers. I¡¯ll just think of it as something you said in a moment of


    anger. Come back with me now. I¡¯ll pretend as if nothing happened.¡± Silvia frowned. ¡°Neil Remus, why


    are you refusing to divorce me? Have you fallen for me?¡± When Neil heard this, his expression was


    cold. He gave her a scornful look. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible, stop wasting


    my time. We should split up as soon as possible while I¡¯m still young. That way, I can find another


    man.¡± When Neil saw her impatience, he expressed his displeasure and subconsciously frowned. ¡°Are


    you still thinking about finding another man?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Silvia looked at him with disinterest. ¡°What¡¯s


    the difference between staying with you and being a widow? I¡¯m going to find my own happiness.¡± Neil


    was speechless. Anger instantly consumed him. He could not hold it back no matter what. He was sure


    that he did not love Silvia, yet she could easily trigger his irrational anger. Clearly displeased, he said


    through his gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s possible for you to divorce me. But you¡¯ll have to pay me for wasting my


    youth on you for the past few years!¡± Silvia was totally baffled. Neil saw how Silvia was staring at him


    like he was insane. ¡°If you can give me apensation of fifty million dors, I¡¯ll agree to the divorce,¡±


    he said coldly. Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she looked at Neil with a serious


    expression. ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯ll divorce me if I pay you fifty million dors?¡± ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t use


    the money that I gave you.¡± Silvia had lived with the Remus Family these past few years. When she


    married Neil, he gave her a ck card with unlimited spending, but she never used it. On his birthdays,


    she would hand make his gifts, so Neil thought that she would not be able to produce so much money.


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only


    giving you a week. If you can¡¯t pay me fifty million dors in a week, don¡¯t even mention the divorce


    again!¡± Silvia frowned. ¡°Neil Remus, isn¡¯t your condition too harsh?¡± Neil scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who


    asked for the divorce. Now that I¡¯m giving you a chance, you¡¯re unhappy. Silvia Pond, I wonder if you¡¯re


    ying hard to get.¡± Silvia rolled her eyes. ¡°One week then. Can you get out of here now?¡± she said


    curtly. When Neil saw the annoyance in her eyes, he added, ¡°Before we divorce, you have to move


    back in.¡± ¡°Neil Remus, don¡¯t push it!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Neil sneered. ¡°Was that too much? I still haven¡¯t asked you to fulfill your conjugal obligations!¡± Silvia


    gritted her teeth. ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°Either youe back with me, or I stay here with you. Pick one.¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath. She felt that she could bear with him since it would only take a week. She


    turned around and walked toward the Maybach on the roadside. Neil stopped her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to


    pack your luggage?¡± Silvia was unbothered. ¡°I¡¯ll be back after a week, so I don¡¯t need to pack my stuff.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression darkened. He entered the car with a cold expression and did not talk to Silvia. He just


    picked up a document to read. Silvia casually nced at the document in his hand. Her expression


    suddenly changed. ¡°Are you acquiring MY Corporation?¡± Neil frowned and red at her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you


    uninterested in my work in the past?¡± Disdain shed in Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as though you


    would tell me more if I was interested.¡± Neil recalled the night before when Silvia said that she was


    going to work. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Did you join MY Corporation?¡± ¡°Yes. I think you¡¯d better


    give up on acquiring MY Corporation as soon as possible. You won¡¯t seed.¡± Neil was unmoved. ¡°As


    long as I offer enough money, nothing is impossible.¡± ¡°You can try.¡± No matter how much he offered,


    she would not sell MY Corporation! Neil sensed something off about Silvia¡¯s attitude, but he did not


    dwell on it. He assumed that she had just joined MY Corporation, so she did not want thepany to


    close down. ¡°What¡¯s your position in thepany?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a cleaner.¡± Neil was speechless. Silvia saw


    the disbelief on his face, but she remained indifferent. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just forget it.¡± Was it not


    a cleaner¡¯s job to get rid of useless parasites in thepany? Neil kept quiet for a few seconds before


    he suddenly said, ¡°The HR staff in MY Corporation really sucked at recruiting. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t


    have put you in that position.¡± Silvia snorted. ¡°Losers always look down on others. They can¡¯t seed,


    so they feel like others can¡¯t seed either.¡± Neil raised his eyebrows. ¡°If I¡¯m a loser, what does that


    make my wife?¡± Silvia had no retort. She turned around and refused to talk to Neil anymore. When Neil


    saw her angry face, he found her slightly adorable for some reason. He even spoke more gently


    without realizing it. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s birthday is next Saturday. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Silvia thought about it


    before she nodded and said, ¡°We can inform them about our divorce.¡± There was a cold glint in Neil¡¯s


    eyes as he stared at her in annoyance. ¡°Are you going there to celebrate his birthday or make him


    angry?¡± Silvia looked at him in confusion. She frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ll need to tell them sooner or


    later. There¡¯s no point in dragging it.¡± Neil sneered. ¡°You¡¯d better get that fifty million dors together


    first before we talk about it!¡± There was a hint of mockery in his voice. He clearly did not believe that


    Silvia could obtain fifty million dors within one week. Silvia looked down without another word. An


    hourter, the car stopped in front of the mansion. Silvia walked up to the door and entered the


    password. However, it appeared to be wrong. She turned around with a frown and looked at Neil who


    was a few steps away from her. ¡°Did you change the password?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, I changed it to your


    birthday.¡± Bewilderment shed in Silvia¡¯s eyes before she gave him a mocking look. ¡°I¡¯m sure deep


    down you know whether it¡¯s my birthday or Ada¡¯s.¡± She turned back and entered the password again


    before she pushed the door and walked in. Neil frowned as he looked at her back. There was fury in his


    eyes. When he changed the password, he had indeed thought of her birthday. It never urred to him


    that she shared her birthday with Ada. Silvia walked to the couch and sat down. She saw the divorce


    agreement out of the corner of her eyes. Neil had ripped it up and thrown it into the trash can. Her eyes


    landed on it for a while before she immediately looked away as if she had never seen it. Neil


    approached her with an unweing expression again. ¡°What are we eating tonight?¡± Silvia waved her


    phone. ¡°I¡¯m ordering food delivery. You can eat whatever you want.¡± Neil frowned right after she said


    that. ¡°Takeaway is not healthy.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to eat it.¡± ¡°I was trying to say that you shouldn¡¯t eat it


    either.¡± Silvia had lowered her head to scroll through the food delivery app. When she heard what he


    said, she stopped scrolling. She raised her head and red at Neil. ¡°What will I eat if I don¡¯t get


    takeaway? Air?¡± ¡°You can cook.¡± Silvia fell silent for a moment before she spoke indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t


    have the time. If you want to eat, you can cook your own food.¡± Neil did not respond. He just got up and


    walked toward the fridge. Silvia was surprised to see this. Although she suggested it, she never thought


    Neil would actually cook. However, she quickly schooled her features back to calm. She ordered some


    fried chicken that she liked before she went upstairs and took a shower. She did not go to the master


    bedroom. Instead, she went to the bedroom next to it. It had its own individual bathroom and restroom.


    Silvia went downstairs after her shower. She waited for a while, yet the fried chicken never came. She


    checked the delivery app, which showed that her food had been delivered. Therefore, she called the


    delivery driver. When she learned that her food had been delivered twenty minutes ago, she frowned.


    She got up and looked around. Finally, she saw her fried chicken in the trash can. She ended the call


    and walked to the kitchen in anger. The moment she reached the entrance, Neil walked out with a bowl


    of soup. The two of them bumped into each other. As a result, the soup in Neil¡¯s hand sshed out.


    Seeing that the boiling soup was going to ssh on Silvia, he immediately pushed her away. The hot


    soup ended up on his arm. His skin turned red and blistered instantly. Silvia froze momentarily before


    she frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the medical kit and take care of that for you!¡± After Silvia dealt with Neil¡¯s


    wound, she proceeded to arrange the medical kit. Just then, she noticed that Neil was staring at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened earlier. But if you hadn¡¯t thrown my takeaway, this wouldn¡¯t have


    happened,¡± she said with a scowl. After a few seconds of silence, Neil replied, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to


    eat junk food. I want you to eat with me.¡± Silvia was apathetic. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll make


    another order. Neil, we¡¯re divorcing in a week. It¡¯s better for us to keep our distance this week.¡± Neil


    frowned. He looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you insist on getting a divorce?¡± She stared at him


    with a calm expression and firmly said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Silvia, I think we can¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything


    else. I won¡¯t go back on my decision. I¡¯ll give you fifty million dors in a week. I hope you¡¯ll keep your


    promise,¡± she said with certainty after she cut him off. After she spoke, she turned around and left


    without looking at Neil¡¯s expression. Silvia did not order any more food after she went upstairs. She


    wanted to avoid meeting Neil downstairs again. She turned on her phone and looked up a website that


    she had not surfed for three years. Then, she logged in by entering her username and password. A


    golden circle appeared on the screen. There was a sentence below it that said, [Wee Back to Full


    Moon!] Silvia¡¯s expression was cold as she scrolled through the mission list. If she wanted to earn fifty


    million dors in a week, she had to ept some missions on this website. Suddenly, a dialog box


    popped up on the left. It was a message from a sender called Condor. His avatar was in all ck.


    Condor: Are you Iris? Iris: ¡­ Condor: It looks like you¡¯re the real Iris. You stopped showing up for three


    years, so I thought you died on a mission. When I saw your avatar online, I thought you rose from the


    dead. Condor was a team mate who always did missions with her in the past. However, they would


    disguise themselves whenever they met, so they did not know each other¡¯s identity in real life. Iris: I¡¯veContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    been busy thesest three years. Condor: So, do you n on epting missions now that you¡¯re


    online again? Iris: Yes. Condor: I epted a mission recently. I need a partner. Themission is fifty


    million dors. We can share it after the mission. Are you interested in working on it together? Iris:


    Send me the details. Soon after, Condor sent her an encrypted document. Silvia skillfully decoded it


    and sent an [OK] to Condor after she read everything. Condor immediately went offline without


    replying. Silvia surfed the website for a while longer. She epted another mission with amission


    of thirty million dors before she also went offline. She should be able to have fifty million dors once


    shepleted these two missions. It felt like a huge weight had been lifted off her chest. After she


    thought about how she should manage her time, Silvia fell asleep. The next morning, she was


    awakened by the doorbell. She decided to ignore it at first, but the doorbell kept ringing to the point that


    it removed any sleepiness she felt. Silvia looked at the time. It was only 6:05 a.m. This person had


    better have something important! She went downstairs and opened the door. She automatically


    frowned when she saw Ada outside. Ada was shocked to see Silvia too. Her face turned red with rage.


    ¡°Why are you here, Silvia?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Silvia looked at her indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to ask me that.¡± Then, she turned around and


    went upstairs. She could hear Ada¡¯s cold voice behind her. ¡°Stop!¡± Silvia sneered before she turned


    around and looked at Ada with ridicule. ¡°You¡¯re the most brazen homewrecker I¡¯ve met.¡± Ada¡¯s


    expression changed. She stared at Silvia and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one Neil loves. Even if you y your tricks


    and stay here, he¡¯ll never fall for you. If you know your ce, divorce him as soon as possible!¡± It would


    be best if Silvia never showed herself again! Silvia smiled as she nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Give me fifty


    million dors. I¡¯ll divorce him immediately.¡± Ada¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She gritted her teeth and


    said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Neil given you enough money all these years? Don¡¯t be so greedy, Silvia!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one


    who¡¯s rushing me to divorce Neil. How can you achieve your goal without sacrificing something?¡± ¡°How


    dare you!¡± Mockery shone in Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°It looks like your love for Neil isn¡¯t that great. You¡¯re not


    even willing to pay fifty million dors.¡± Just as Ada was about to reply, she saw Neil on the staircase.


    She instantly made herself look pitiful. ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you fifty million dors. It¡¯s


    just that Neil will definitely get angry if he finds out.¡± ¡°Why would you want him to know? Can¡¯t you just


    keep it from him?¡± Ada kept quiet. At this time, an unfriendly voice came from the staircase. ¡°Silvia


    Pond, I actually thought you were capable enough to obtain fifty million dors. But it turns out that you


    were going to take advantage of Ada!¡± Silvia looked at Neil¡¯s cold gaze as she nonchntly said, ¡°I


    thought that Ada would be very happy to offer me fifty million dors, so I gave her a chance.¡± When


    Ada realized that the two of them had ignored her, she subconsciously clutched the hem of her skirt.


    Gloominess filled her eyes. ¡°Neil, what is this fifty million dors about? If Silvia really needs the money,


    I¡¯ll lend it to her.¡± Silvia cast a meaningful look at Ada. Before she could respond, Neil harshly said, ¡°It¡¯s


    none of your business. If she asks you for money again, reject her.¡± Silvia missed a chance to get fifty


    million dors. She pouted and refused to humor the two of them anymore. She went upstairs and


    nned to continue sleeping. However, the moment she passed by Neil, he abruptly grabbed her wrist.


    Then, he whispered a warning, ¡°Silvia, if I ever see you asking Ada for money again, I won¡¯t divorce


    you even if you get the fifty million dors!¡± When Ada saw their intimate interaction from downstairs,


    she became so angry that her eyes turned red. Silvia swung Neil¡¯s hand away before she took a step


    backward and spoke with a cold expression, ¡°I got it. Please behave yourself. Don¡¯t get so close to me.


    You make me feel uneasy!¡± Neil narrowed his eyes. There was malice in his gaze. ¡°Silvia Pond, don¡¯t


    provoke me!¡± Silvia did not even look at him. She turned around and locked the door after she entered


    her room. Neil red at the bedroom door. ¡°Neil¡­¡± Ada¡¯s voice snapped him out of his daze. He turned


    around and quickly went downstairs. He looked at Ada with a frown and asked, ¡°Why are you here so


    early?¡± Sensing that he was unhappy, she bit her l*p. ¡°I was worried about you, so I came over to check


    on you. I didn¡¯t expect that Silvia would be here either. I wouldn¡¯t havee over if I had known that


    she was back.¡± Neil subconsciously furrowed his brows. ¡°Ada, Silvia¡¯s my wife.¡± Ada¡¯s eyes instantly


    turned red. ¡°But we like each other. Besides, there¡¯s no love between you and Silvia. Why do you want


    to save a marriage with no love?¡± Neil fell silent for a while. Then, he stared at Ada and slowly said,


    ¡°Our rtionship is over. Even if I don¡¯t like her, she¡¯s still my wife. That won¡¯t change.¡± Ada¡¯s tears


    began to fall. Her eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Is it simply because she took the opportunity to marry you


    and take care of you for two years when you got into that ident? Is that why you¡¯ve fallen for her?¡± ¡°I


    don¡¯t love her, but I won¡¯t divorce her either.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand for two years after that car


    ident. She was the one who kept mepany and took care of me.¡± Besides, when Neil thought of


    divorcing Silvia, he felt a sense of unountable irritation. Ada started to sob. ¡°You can¡¯t divorce her,


    but what about me? Your ident was hidden from me. By the time I found out, you had gotten


    married. Did you know how I felt?¡± she cried out. ¡°I wanted toe back and question you, but I felt


    that it was meaningless. There are other ways to thank her. Why would you sacrifice your whole life for


    her?¡± Neil seemed slightly indifferent. He stared at Ada as he said, ¡°It was my fault. I felt guilty about it.


    I allowed you to live in that mansion when you returned to the country. I¡¯m also pushing for the


    acquisition of MY Corporation because you want it. I can give you whatever you want except my love.¡±


    After he spoke, he left without checking on her. She stared at his back with teary eyes and felt


    resentment. She would not give up just like that! When Silvia went downstairs again, Neil and Ada were


    no longer there. She just headed to herpany without caring about what had happened between


    them. Right after she reached her office, she gave Dulcie a call and asked her toe over. ¡°I¡¯ll be


    away for a few days starting from tomorrow. You can handle thepany¡¯s affairs in the meantime. But


    if you encounter something that you really can¡¯t handle, just wait for my return.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± When


    Silvia noticed that Dulcie was still around, she looked up at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Yes. Darrion


    will probably trouble you during the meetingter. After you fired his staff members yesterday, I heard


    that he lost his temper in the office.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay. You carry on with your work.¡± After Dulcie


    left, Silvia lowered her head and continued to read some documents. She clearly did not take the


    warning seriously. The meeting started on time at 10:00 a.m. Silvia emphasized thetest work n


    andpany focus before she nced at the others indifferently. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll end here


    for today. Dismissed.¡± Right after she said that, Darrion spoke, ¡°Miss Pond, I have something to say.¡±


    Silvia looked at him calmly. ¡°What is it?¡± Darrion smiled. ¡°Miss Pond, ourpany hasn¡¯t been able to


    negotiate a particr deal recently. If you step in, we¡¯ll definitely gain the other party¡¯s cooperation.


    Besides, you left MY Corporation for three years, so we¡¯d also like to know how capable you are. After


    all, this is a hugepany. We can¡¯t just leave it in the hands of someone ipetent.¡± Silvia wore a


    faint smile. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Please send the contract to my officeter.¡± Darrion did not


    expect Silvia to say yes so quickly. After he was momentarily stunned, he finally said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look


    forward to you getting this deal as soon as possible, Miss Pond!¡± After the meeting ended, Dulcie


    followed Silvia into her office. ¡°Miss Pond, I told you to be careful of Darrion. Why did you still fall into


    his trap?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    When Silvia saw Dulcie¡¯s agitated face, she calmly said, ¡°Even if I refuse this time, he¡¯ll still find another


    opportunity to set me up. Why don¡¯t I teach him a lesson this time?¡± ¡°He must have given you a very


    hard client to deal with. What if you suffer any losses?¡± Silvia chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just carry on with


    your work.¡± ¡°I still feel uneasy. I¡¯ll tag along when you attend the meeting.¡± ¡°No need. If I can¡¯t even


    solve a problem like this by myself, what if thepany faces bigger difficulties in the future?¡± When


    Dulcie saw how insistent Silvia was, she could onlypromise. ¡°Okay. But if anything unexpected


    happens, you have to call me. Don¡¯t hold out on your own!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Not long after Dulcie left, Darrion


    came over to deliver the contract for the deal. He looked extremely smug. ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯ll wait for you


    to return with the signed contract!¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Torres. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. I still have a


    lot of work to do.¡± Anger shed in Darrion¡¯s eyes. He turned around and left with a sneer. He would


    wait and see what Silvia would do! Silvia read through the document. After she made an appointment


    with the other party to meet at night, she started working on other things. Soon, it was time to punch


    out. Silvia held the documents and went straight to the hotel they agreed upon. Justus Walls was sitting


    inside a private room. He stood up the moment Silvia walked in. He chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Pond,


    wee!¡± Justus did not expect Silvia to be so pretty that he could barely hold himself back from


    coming on to her. This time, Darrion did not deceive him. When Justus recalled what Darrion had said


    to him on the phone, he felt tickled. Silvia sat two seats away from Justus before she smiled and said,


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Walls.¡± Justus was unhappy that she was so far away, so he got up and sat down next to her.


    His lustful eyes were fixed on her breasts. ¡°Miss Pond, why are you being so polite? We¡¯ve never met


    before, but we¡¯ll get to know each other as we interact. You can call me Justus!¡± Justus was over fifty


    years old. He was even older than Silvia¡¯s father. When he chuckled, the wrinkles on his face


    deepened as well. He was not ashamed about asking Silvia to call him by his name. As he spoke, he


    subconsciously held Silvia¡¯s hand on the table. The second he did that, an intense scream rang out.


    ¡°Argh! Let go of me! It hurts!¡± Silvia let go of him indifferently. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Walls. I don¡¯t really like being


    touched.¡± Although she was apologizing, her eyes indicated otherwise. Justus felt annoyed. There was


    a sly look in his eyes, but he suddenly chuckled again. He picked up a bottle of decanted red wine fromContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    the table and poured a ss for Silvia. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, Miss Pond. If you drink this wine, I won¡¯t hold


    what just happened against you. What do you think?¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Mr.


    Walls, drinking red wine is so boring. I¡¯ll ask the waiter to bring a few other liquors over.¡± When Justus


    saw that Silvia was getting up to leave, he sneered. ¡°Miss Pond, since you¡¯re so insincere, there is no


    need to discuss our coboration anymore!¡± He mmed the wine ss on the table. His face was full


    of anger. Silvia could tell that there was something wrong with the wine and Justus wanted to S**ually


    harass her. ¡°Okay. Enjoy your meal then, Mr. Walls. Goodbye,¡± she said indifferently. Justus was just


    trying to threaten Silvia. He did not expect her to leave without hesitation. He finally snapped out of it


    after a few seconds and ran after her. ¡°Stop!¡± His voice was loud, so he instantly drew attention from


    the people around. Several people on the other side of the room could see Silvia and Justus very


    clearly through the frosted ss partition. David and his gang were there for dinner. They never


    thought that they would see Silvia too. Justus was also no stranger to them. Justus had started his


    business by producing cloth. He took advantage of the trend a few years ago and instantly became a


    boss. After that, he grew arrogant and started acting like a tycoon. Those with slightly higher social


    status would look down on him. When David saw how grim Neil¡¯s expression was, he softly said, ¡°Neil,


    how did Silvia get involved with Justus Walls? He loves to hang around women. Women who get


    caught up with him usually end up disabled or even dead. His reputation in Ryoln City is terrible.¡± He


    did not think that Silvia was good enough for Neil, but he had no desire to see her ruined by Justus


    either. Neil appeared even more upset. As he stared at Silvia, no one knew what he was thinking


    about. Silvia did not notice them at the side. She turned to look at Justus and nonchntly asked, ¡°Is


    there anything else, Mr. Walls?¡± Justus sneered. ¡°Silvia Pond, you¡¯re just a PR representative in MY


    Corporation. How dare you be so arrogant! Whatever I do to you, nothing will happen to me. Before I


    lose all my patience, be a good girl and follow me! If I¡¯m happy after I sleep with you, maybe I¡¯ll sign the


    contract!¡± Silvia smiled. ¡°Did Darrion Torres tell you that?¡± Justus¡¯s eyes were full of contempt and


    ridicule. ¡°Does it make any difference if he said it or not? Didn¡¯t you dress up like this to seduce me?¡±


    Silvia was wearing a white sl*p dress with a zer. Her long hair was a little wavy. She looked gentle


    and elegant. She lowered her head and observed her outfit. She could not tell why he thought she was


    seducing him with her getup. ¡°Mr. Walls, I¡¯m not interested. I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself.¡± After Silvia


    said that, she turned to leave. However, Justus sneered and said, ¡°You think you cane and go as


    you please? It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Immediately after, two burly chaps surrounded Silvia. They were at


    least 1.8 meters tall. They gave off an oppressive aura as they looked down at Silvia. Silvia smiled, but


    her eyes were full of hostility. ¡°Mr. Walls, are you trying to force me?¡± David was standing behind the


    partition. He frowned and whispered, ¡°Neil, if you don¡¯t go out there and stop them, Justus is going to


    take her away!¡± Silvia seemed like a weak girl to him, so she would definitely lose. Neil remained


    unmoved. ¡°Just wait a little longer.¡± ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡± Neil only stared at Silvia without


    another word. Anna, the founder of MY Corporation, had just returned. Silvia was also working at MY


    Corporation. Did such a coincidence really exist? Justus red at Silvia. ¡°Bring her back to the private


    room! I¡¯m going to make you suffer!¡± After that, he turned around and walked toward the private room.


    He was already thinking of ways to toy with her. However, he had only taken two steps forward when


    he heard screams behind him. Before he could turn around, someone kicked him in the buttocks. He


    was sent flying against the wall. Bang! Justus screamed and fell to the floor. His entire b*dy was in


    pain. David was shocked. He subconsciously looked at Neil. ¡°Is Silvia that good at martial arts?¡± Before


    he could clearly see how Silvia made it, the two burly chaps fell on the floor as well. Additionally, she


    kicked a man away. Could an ordinary woman do all that? Neil remained silent, but his gaze intensified.


    Perhaps he never understood Silvia. Meanwhile, Silvia slowly walked toward Justus with a sneer. At


    this point, Justus felt his mind nk. Silvia just seemed like a demon to him. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯te over!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± When Silvia saw how flustered he was, her emotions left her eyes. She


    walked up to him and stepped on his chest. Justus¡¯s chest was in extreme pain. Blood instantly gushed


    out from his mouth. ¡°Did you just say that¡­ you wanted me to suffer?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Justus immediately shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I was just joking. Miss Pond, you¡¯re a merciful person.


    Please don¡¯t hold this against me¡­¡± He even started to p himself in the face as he spoke. Silvia


    stared at him emotionlessly. When Justus¡¯s face eventually turned red from the ps, she moved her


    leg away and left without a care. Justus¡¯s eyes had initially been filled with fear. But now, his gaze was


    ruthless as he stared at Silvia¡¯s back. He would make her pay for today! He would not spare her!


    Seeing that Silvia had left, Neil turned around and went upstairs. He appeared indifferent, but he was


    secretly suspicious of Silvia. Perhaps he should ask Curtis to dig deeper into her background. He knew


    that Silvia was the daughter that the Pond Family had lost for sixteen years. She was also Ada¡¯s twin


    sister. During their three-year marriage, she had done her best to take care of him. She was no


    different from an ordinary woman in that respect. But she really surprised him today! David was equally


    shocked. He looked at Neil and said, ¡°Neil, Silvia just hit him. Justus is a vindictive person, so he¡¯ll


    definitely cause her trouble. Aren¡¯t you nning to get involved?¡± Neil did not seem to care. ¡°She won¡¯t


    ask me for help. Why should I poke my nose in her business?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your wife.¡± His expression


    seemed to grow colder when he heard this. ¡°Perhaps she won¡¯t be after some time,¡± he said. David had


    a look of surprise. ¡°Are you nning to divorce her and get together with Ada again?¡± Neil did not


    answer, so David took his silence as an admission. ¡°You¡¯ve liked Ada from the start, so a divorce will be


    good for you and Silvia.¡± ¡°Silvia¡¯s the one who asked for the divorce.¡± David was truly taken aback this


    time. After all, throughout their three years of marriage, all of them had seen how much Silvia liked Neil.


    She was incredibly fond of him. Why would she ask for a divorce? ¡°Are you sure? Since she¡¯s asking


    for a divorce, why are you still hesitating? Is it because she¡¯s asking for too much alimony?¡± David¡¯s


    words annoyed Neil even further. ¡°What does it matter to you? Have you settled your affair with that


    celebrity?¡± He red at David. David fell silent. The two of them then walked into a private room. Henry


    and Ryan were waiting there. When Henry saw Neil¡¯s gloomy face, he asked, ¡°Neil, why are you


    upset?¡± Neil did not reply. ¡°Someone¡¯s unhappy because his wife wants a divorce. Don¡¯t ask about it,¡±


    David teased from the back. Henry was taken aback for a while before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the meal.


    Forget about the things that make us unhappy.¡± They did not feel optimistic about Neil and Silvia¡¯s


    marriage, especially now that Ada was back. A crisis was approaching their marriage. Ryan looked


    down in silence. Nob*dy noticed that he subconsciously tightened his grip on his ss. After dinner,


    Henry and David suggested that they go for a drink at Imperial Pce, a luxurious bar. ¡°You guys go


    ahead. I still have things to do tonight.¡± Once Neil left, Ryan said that he had to go home as well. Henry


    looked at David. ¡°They all have things to do. Shall we just go to any bar for a drink?¡± David smiled and


    shook his head. ¡°I have a date with my girlfriend. You¡¯re on your own here.¡± Henry was speechless.


    After a few seconds, he looked at David and said, ¡°You¡¯re never without a girlfriend. She¡¯s not a


    celebrity this time, is she?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll bring her over and introduce you next time.¡± ¡°Wow. Are you


    serious this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always serious when ites to rtionships.¡± Henry rolled his eyes at David.


    ¡°Fine. Go ahead. I¡¯ll head home too. How boring!¡± ¡­ It was already 9:00 p.m. when Neil returned to the


    mansion. The moment he walked in, he saw Silvia leaving with a bag. She had changed into some


    sportswear and tied her hair in a ponytail. She looked capable and pretty. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you


    going?¡± Silvia did not expect to see him back home at this time. She was startled for a moment, but she


    spoke indifferently, ¡°I have something to do. I won¡¯t be around for a few days.¡± Neil instantly grabbed


    her arm as he stared at her fiercely. ¡°Silvia Pond, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still married! It¡¯ste. You¡¯re


    not allowed to go out no matter what!¡± Silvia swung his hand away impatiently. ¡°What does that have to


    do with you? Didn¡¯t you used to always go away for a long time? I agreed toe back to the mansion,


    but that doesn¡¯t mean you can interfere with my personal life!¡± She lowered her head and nced at


    her watch. It was almost time to meet up with Condor. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me why you¡¯re going out, I won¡¯t


    let you step out of this mansion today!¡± Silvia raised her head and stared at him as she sternly said,


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Neil did not speak. He just looked into her eyes with his deep and cold gaze. He had


    witnessed Silvia¡¯s martial arts skills today. Although she was talented, his skills were not inferior to


    hers. If she fought him, he could question her about when she learned martial arts. Silvia looked at him


    expressionlessly. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a light sound of ¡°ting¡±. He frowned in


    confusion. All of a sudden, Silvia started counting down. ¡°Three! ¡°Two! ¡°One!¡± The moment Silvia


    uttered thest number, Neil became unconscious. She dragged him to the couch and left without


    turning back. When Neil woke up, it was already the next morning. Neil massaged his forehead and


    suddenly recalled what had happened. He opened his sharp eyes and nced around. He


    subconsciously scowled when he failed to find Silvia. He called Curtis immediately. ¡°Find out where


    Silvia is right now!¡± Meanwhile, a team of people was moving deeper into the rainforest. Everyone


    walked with haste. There were about a dozen of them. They were also dressed in camouge


    uniforms. Everyone had injuries of varying degrees, but no one was out ofmission. This meant that


    it was a well-trained team. The leader brought everyone to a riverside before he told those at the back,


    ¡°We¡¯ll be safe after we cross the river.¡± After he spoke, they suddenly heard a gunshot from afar. Right


    then, a bullet shot right through the leader¡¯s forehead. Bang! As their leader dropped to the ground,


    they kept hearing gunshots around them. In the blink of an eye, only about five out of the dozen people


    were left. ¡°Jump into the river now!¡± With the sounds of ¡°ssh¡±, the river became cloudy after that.


    Silvia stood still as she stared at the river¡¯s surface. She was so focused that she looked like a statue.


    At this time, she heard Condor¡¯s low and deep voice in her earphones. ¡°Iris, our main mission is to kill


    Scorpion. The rest are justckeys. They ¡®re not important. Get ready to pull back.¡± Silvia frowned. She


    had always been a stickler for getting rid of everyone. However, Condor was themander in this


    mission. Since he ordered her to pull back, she could only agree. She put away her gun. As she turned


    to leave, she suddenly heard Condor¡¯s anxious voice from her earphones. ¡°Watch out!¡± Silvia sensed


    danger too and promptly moved to the side. A bullet flew past her cheek and instantly left a scar. She


    turned around and fired a shot in the direction where the bullet hade from. She was so fast that


    her enemy fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. He died before he could fire the second shot.


    Condor whistled andplimented her through her earphones. ¡°You¡¯re definitely Iris! You¡¯re as speedy


    as always!¡± Silvia sounded indifferent. ¡°I still have things to do. Just transfer themission to my


    ount.¡± After she spoke, she cut offmunication. ¡­ Neil had instructed his staff to track Silvia for


    three days, but they had failed to pinpoint her location. For three days, his mood kept getting worse and


    worse. Everyone in thepany was too afraid to approach him. ¡°Mr. Remus, this is what I¡¯ve found on


    Miss Pond¡­¡± Neil took the document and fl*pped it open. The information was no different from what


    he could find. He threw the document on the desk in dissatisfaction. ¡°Is this all you have after three


    days?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Curtis lowered his head guiltily. ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯re still searching. Shortly after Miss Silvia left the


    mansion, she disappeared from the surveince camera. Tracking her down has been challenging. As


    of now, we haven¡¯t been able to pinpoint her exact location.¡± ¡°Keep searching!¡± Once Curtis left, Neil¡¯s


    frustration grew. He could no longer concentrate on the documents. ¡­¡­ It was past midnight when


    Silvia returned to her mansion in North City. She barely had the energy to open the door. Unfortunately,


    her legs gave way as soon as she stepped inside. As such, she copsed on the floor. Suddenly,


    someone grabbed her by the waist. Silvia wanted to see who it was, but shecked the energy to open


    her eyes. Just before she lost consciousness, she heard a faint sigh. When Silvia regained


    consciousness, she noticed that someone had tended to her injuries. She sat up, put on her pajamas,


    and slowly walked outside. She was drenched in sweat by the time she got downstairs. Hearing voices


    from the kitchen, she headed in that direction and saw Chris walking out with a bowl of chicken soup.


    Chris was surprised to see Silvia. He quickly put the bowl on a table and rushed over to support her.


    ¡°The doctor said you need to¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Silvia pressed a dagger against his throat.


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Silvia sounded cold unlike her usual self. She had already told Chris not toe


    again. Yet, he showed up after she got injuredst night. It was too much of a coincidence. Chris was


    stunned before he exined, ¡°I left a script here. When I returned to retrieve it, I saw you copse. I


    realized you were injured after I helped you up, so I called a doctor to tend to your wounds.¡± Seeing


    that Silvia was still doubtful, he helplessly said, ¡°If I really wanted to harm you, do you think you¡¯d still


    be alive right now?¡± After a brief silence, Silvia finally lowered the dagger. She looked at him


    apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you.¡± Chris smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Also, you don¡¯t


    have to worry. I won¡¯t ask you about anything. The doctor will keep this a secret too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once


    Chris noticed that Silvia had finally lowered her defenses, he brought her the bowl of chicken soup and


    said, ¡°Have some soup first. You lost a lot of blood, so you need to regain your strength.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Silvia sipped on the soup, the doorbell suddenly rang. Chris walked over to the door and saw Neil


    outside. A cunning look shed in his eyes, but he quickly opened the door. ¡°Mr. Remus, Silvia is¡ª¡±


    Chris did not get to finish his sentence as Neil pushed him aside and entered. Neil¡¯s expression turned


    cold when he spotted Silvia. ¡°Silvia Pond! You¡¯ve been missing for days because you¡¯ve been with your


    boy toy the whole time?!¡± Before Silvia could respond, Chris exined, ¡°Mr. Remus, please don¡¯t


    misunderstand. Silvia¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you! Is Silvia mute? Why do you need to speak on her


    behalf?!¡± Neil cut him off in a chilly tone. Chris¡¯s expression darkened. He frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re


    Silvia¡¯s husband, but you seem unaware of what she¡¯s been through the past few¡ª¡± ¡°Chris!¡± Taking a


    deep breath, Silvia calmly gazed at him and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me. You can leave now.


    I¡¯ll treat you to dinner someday as a token of my gratitude.¡± Disappointment crossed Chris¡¯s eyes, but


    he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Take care and rest well.¡± Then, Chris took his script and left. Only Silvia


    and Neil were left in the living room. An oppressive silence filled the air. Silvia continued to drink her


    soup as if nothing had happened. Neil sneered when he saw this. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an


    exnation?¡± Silvia said nothing. She got up, retrieved a card from a drawer near the TV, and ced it


    on the table. ¡°There¡¯s fifty million on this card. Let¡¯s get divorced tomorrow.¡± She sounded indifferent.


    ¡°Silvia Pond!¡± Neil red at her. He grabbed her wrist and sternly asked, ¡°What¡¯s between you and


    Chris Rios?!¡± His grip nearly caused her to stumble. She shot him an impatient look. ¡°You saw it


    yourself. I¡¯ve prepared fifty million dors like you requested. Can we get a divorce now?¡± Neil scoffed


    with an icy gaze. ¡°Is this fifty million your reward for spending time with him these past few days? Chris


    Rios is pretty generous, but are you worth that much?¡± Seeing the disdain and mockery in his eyes,


    Silvia frowned. ¡°How I got this money has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t forget that you promised to


    divorce me if I give you the money!¡± Neil threw the bank card onto the table and stared at Silvia. ¡°You


    may not find it distasteful to get the money this way, but I do!¡± Anger shed in Siliva¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you


    going to back out of our deal?!¡± ¡°I set the rules! I won¡¯t ept this money or agree to a divorce!¡± Silvia


    sneered as she looked at his angry face. ¡°Neil, I never expected you to be so forgiving. You think that I


    had S** with Chris, yet you still refuse to divorce me. I¡¯m impressed!¡± Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°You¡¯ve


    been unfaithful to me, so why would Iply with your wishes?¡± ¡°Whatever. I gave you the money, but


    you refused to ept it. In that case, I¡¯ll file for divorce!¡± ¡°Go ahead. Let¡¯s see who dares to take your


    case!¡± Immediately after, Neil left the mansion. Silvia¡¯s b*dy reached its limit after she stood up for so


    long. She sank into her chair as blood seeped from her injured abdomen. Over the next few days,


    Silvia rested in the mansion in North City. She only returned to work once she made a full recovery. On


    her first day back at work, Darrion mocked and ridiculed her during a meeting. ¡°Miss Pond, you


    disappeared for a few days after you offended Mr. Walls. You¡¯re the president. Don¡¯t you think you


    should have some sense of responsibility?¡± Silvia scoffed. She mmed the document on the table


    and gave Darrion a cold look. ¡°I have a question too, Mr. Torres. You¡¯re aware that Mr. Walls is a


    pervert, so why did you have me negotiate this deal? What¡¯s your hidden motive?¡± Silvia¡¯s forthright


    approach caught Darrion off guard. He was momentarily stunned before he clenched his teeth and


    said, ¡°Mr. Walls is an important client of thepany. What¡¯s the harm in sacrificing yourself if it allows


    us to secure a deal with him? Miss Pond, if you¡¯re unwilling to make sacrifices, how can we trust you to


    manage thepany effectively?¡± Silvia could not be bothered to show him respect. ¡°If you¡¯re so keen


    on making sacrifices, why don¡¯t you sleep with Justus Walls? Once you sessfully get him to sign the


    contract, I¡¯ll reward you handsomely,¡± she said coldly. Darrion¡¯s face turned red with anger. He


    mmed his hand on the table and stormed out. Silvia was indifferent to his leaving. ¡°Let¡¯s continue our


    meeting.¡± After the meeting, Silvia asked everyone to leave except for Sigwald. Sigwald was a little


    anxious, but he put on a calm front. ¡°Miss Pond, what can I do for you?¡± Silvia gave him a friendly smile


    and said, ¡°Well, I just want to remind you not to pick the wrong side. Otherwise, you might end up with


    nothing.¡± Sigwald was Dulcie¡¯s uncle. Three years ago, Leroy Reed, Dulcie¡¯s father, had borrowed


    money from Sigwald to gamble. He lost, so Dulcie offered Sigwald 10% of MY Corporation¡¯s shares to


    settle the debt. This made Sigwald a shareholder of thepany. Silvia was okay with it as long as the


    shareholders did not cause any trouble. However, if they intended to create problems behind the


    scenes, she would kick them out one by one. Sigwald continued to smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Pond. I


    won¡¯t take sides.¡± ¡°Good to know.¡± Later that evening, Silvia found Neil standing at the door when she


    returned to the mansion. She frowned and intended to ignore him. However, he grabbed her wrist as


    she walked past him. ¡°Silvia,e back with me!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Silvia frowned as she looked at Neil. He had been getting on her nerves. ¡°Neil, can you please stop


    bothering me? I know I was wrong for marrying you without your consent, but I¡¯ve made it up to you by


    treating your legs. I don¡¯t recall doing anything wrong in our marriage in the past three years. I want to


    get a divorce and live my own life now. Is that unreasonable?¡± Neil¡¯s pupils contracted with anger. After


    a few seconds, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ll never get a divorce! ¡°I¡¯ve done


    some investigation. You weren¡¯t with Chris Rios on the days you went missing, so where were you?


    Besides, how did you get that fifty million? If you don¡¯t want me to keep digging, return to the mansion


    with me right now!¡± Silvia subconsciously clenched her fists. She did not want to go back with him, but


    she did not want him to continue digging either. Having no choice, she shrugged off his hand and


    entered the car. They were silent during the ride back. Silvia¡¯s irritation was palpable. She could not


    figure out what was wrong with Neil. She thought he would eagerly get the divorce certificate after she


    agreed to divorce him. His refusal to divorce her only made both of them suffer. Silvia headed for the


    stairs once they reached the mansion. Just then, she heard Neil speak. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s birthday is


    the day after tomorrow. I happened to bid on a pair of antique vases recently. Why don¡¯t we give them


    to him as a birthday gift?¡± Silvia turned to him indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me. Just do as you


    please.¡± Neil frowned. ¡°He¡¯s your grandfather after all. You¡ª¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± There was a hint of


    ridicule in Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯re just rted by blood.¡± Nob*dy in the Pond Family regarded her as a part


    of the family. In this case, she would not be bothered to please them. ¡°In any case, we need to attend


    his birthday party together.¡± ¡°I get it.¡± After she gave him an apathetic reply, Silvia went straight


    upstairs. Neil¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched Silvia¡¯s back and fell into deep thought. Back in her


    room, Silvia was about to order takeout when she received a call from Dulcie. ¡°Sil, I forgot to tell you


    that Neil wants to meet you.¡± Silvia was surprised to hear this. She frowned and asked, ¡°Is it about the


    acquisition of MY Corporation?¡± ¡°Yes. Remus Corporation has been pursuing the acquisition for a


    month. Its people have approached me multiple times, but I haven¡¯t agreed. I assume Neil got wind of


    your return and wants to discuss it with you in person. ¡°To be honest, the price they¡¯re offering is quite


    tempting. If you hadn¡¯t returned, those old geezers might have epted the deal.¡± Dulcie did not get a


    response from Silvia, so she continued, ¡°I can reject his request if you don¡¯t want to meet him.¡± After a


    brief silence, Silvia softly said, ¡°No need. Send me the time and ce of the appointmentter. Now


    that I¡¯m back at MY Corporation, I¡¯ll have to meet him sooner orter.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll set up an appointment


    with Remus Corporation. ¡°Okay.¡± After the call ended, Silvia resumed her attempt to order takeout. Just


    then, Neil knocked on the door. He said, ¡°The maid has prepared dinner. I have some matters to take


    care of tonight, so I won¡¯t be able to join you. You can have your dinner downstairs.¡± Silvia did not


    respond. After a while, she heard the car engine. When she approached the window, she caught sight


    of Neil¡¯s car vanishing from view. Five minutester, she went downstairs. She was surprised to find


    her favorite foodsid out for dinner. However, she did not give it much thought. After her meal, she


    washed the dishes and returned to her room. She spent some time reading on the balcony. As she was


    about to go to bed, she suddenly heard the sound of a car engine. She looked down and realized that


    Neil had returned. He had called for a chauffeur. His unsteady gait as he exited the car made it evident


    that he was drunk. Once the chauffeur parked the car, he left. After she saw Neil almost stumble a few


    times, Silvia withdrew her gaze expressionlessly. She closed her book and returned to her bedroom to


    sleep. However, various noises from the bedroom next door kept her awake. Silvia got up with a frown.


    She walked to the room and knocked on the door impatiently. ¡°Please keep it down. The noise is


    bothering me!¡± sheined. The noises ceased, so Silvia turned back to her room. However, the


    door behind her abruptly opened. As she turned around in confusion, she was pulled into the dark room


    before she could do anything. ¡°Ah!¡± Silvia yelped. She had yet to register what just happened when Neil


    pinned her to the door. The moment his hot breathnded on her ear, she shivered instinctively. Neil


    was clearly quite drunk because he reeked of alcohol. His b*dy was burning hot as he pressed it


    against hers. Silvia could feel the heat. Her annoyance grew as she tried to push him away but failed.


    ¡°Neil, let me go!¡± Right after she spoke, Neil k*ssed her. His l*ps were hot. Meanwhile, his hands


    roamed all over her b*dy. If this went on, they would definitely end up sleeping together! Silvia stopped


    him and quickly turned on the bedroom light. The sudden burst of light made Neil subconsciously


    narrow his eyes. Silvia¡¯s angry face also came into view. While Silvia bore a strong resemnce to


    Ada, Neil had never once confused the two. Ada always appeared delicate and vulnerable. Men would


    instinctively want to protect her whenever they saw her. However, Silvia was different. She never


    revealed any vulnerability to anyone and never asked for Neil¡¯s help like Ada. This very moment was


    no different. Seeing the stubbornness in her eyes, he involuntarily wondered how to make her open up


    to him. Silvia¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll find someone else for you!¡± Neil was infuriated. He


    clutched her hand and said, ¡°Silvia Pond! You¡¯re my wife!¡± How could she think of finding another


    woman for him?! Was she heartless? Hearing the implication in his words, Silvia pursed her l*ps and


    retorted coldly, ¡°Soon, I won¡¯t be anymore!¡± Neil sneered as he fixed his desire-filled eyes on her face.


    Ever since she brought up the idea of divorce, he felt like he had amodated her and yielded at


    every turn. Yet, she did not have the slightest change of heart. Even right then, she was still thinking of


    the divorce! Neil lowered his head and bit Silvia¡¯s l*p forcefully. Before she could say anything, he


    ruthlessly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to get a divorce, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± Silvia instantly raised


    her head in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Neil tried his best to suppress his anger, but his voice was cold. ¡°But I


    have one condition. You¡¯ll have to sleep with me tonight!¡± His words made Silvia¡¯s face turn pale.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Silvia bit her lower l*p and retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Ada finding out?¡±


    Neil looked at her menacingly and said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. Just tell me whether you agree


    or not.¡±


    After she took a deep breath, Silvia stepped back and red at him.


    ¡°I refuse!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil sneered. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not that eager for a divorce either.¡±


    Silvia had regained herposure. She looked at Neil indifferently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to resort to


    such methods to get a divorce. I¡¯ll make you agree to it.¡±


    Seeing the certainty in her eyes, Neil felt irritated. ¡°Get lost!¡± he snapped.


    Silvia left. It was not until she exited the master bedroom that her icy gaze was gone.


    Soon, it was Jeremy¡¯s birthday. He called Idris early in the morning.


    ¡°Mr. Remus will be attending, won¡¯t he?¡±


    Even though Neil was Silvia¡¯s husband, nob*dy in the Pond Family dared to disregard him. After all, the


    Pond Family managed to secure many contracts due to their connection with Neil.


    If Neil attended Jeremy¡¯s birthday party, the Pond Family would undoubtedly garner respect from


    others.


    Idris was having breakfast when he called, but he replied, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Even if Silvia can¡¯t


    convince Mr. Remus toe, we still have Ada. Don¡¯t you trust her?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I nearly forgot about Ada. Alright, then. I¡¯ll get back to my tasks.¡±


    After he hung up, Idris turned to Ada and instructed, ¡°Give Mr. Remus a call. Make sure he attends


    your grandfather¡¯s birthday party.


    Feeling that her father and grandfather were being too anxious, Ada said, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not necessary.


    Neil already agreed, so he¡¯ll definitely show up. Calling him again might make it look like we have


    ulterior motives.¡±


    Ada¡¯s reasoning made sense, so Idris nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. When Mr. Remus arrivester,


    remember to take him to your grandfather right away.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I need to get my hair done and find a dress, so I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    An hourter, Ada and Snow Walls reached thergest shopping mall in Ryoln City. They strolled


    around as they chatted. Snow was Ada¡¯s best friend who had recently returned to the country.


    ¡°Snow, you won¡¯t leave again this time, will you?¡±


    Snow nodded and spoke with a smile, ¡°I¡¯vepleted my work in Mand. If all goes well, I n to


    settle down in Ryoln City.¡±


    ¡°You came back for Henry, right?¡± Ada teased.


    Snow and Henry had been in a rtionship before. However, Snow decided to go abroad for her


    career, which led to their breakup. Over the years, Henry never entered a new rtionship. Everyone


    knew that he was waiting for Snow.


    Snow¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. She pouted and red at Ada. ¡°Stop teasing me. I¡¯m


    back because my family lives close to Ryoln City. I want to spend more time with them.¡±


    Noticing that Snow was shy, Ada stopped teasing her. She grinned and said, ¡°Henry¡¯s going to attend


    my grandfather¡¯s birthday party tonight. I¡¯ll make sure that you two have some time alone.¡±


    Snow shook her head. ¡°No need for that. I still need to address some misunderstandings between us.


    I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you need my help, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Sure. By the way, there¡¯s something I want to share with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Snow took out her phone and yed a video before she handed it to Ada. ¡°I saw this at Charm the day


    I returned to the country. I¡¯ve been debating whether to tell you.¡±


    It was a video of Neil and Silvia appearing intimate. As Ada watched it, the smile on her face was


    reced by a cold expression.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    ¡°Ada, you should keep an eye on your twin sister. While you were abroad the past few years, she might


    have done many things to secretly steal Neil away from you.¡±


    Snow had no idea that Silvia and Neil were married. Hence, she still assumed that Ada and Neil were a


    couple. When Snow saw them at Charm, she immediately thought that Silvia was seducing Neil


    behind Ada¡¯s back.


    Ada forced a smile and naively said, ¡°Snow, this video doesn¡¯t prove anything. Maybe something


    happened to Silvia at the bar, so Neil helped her since she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    Snow shook her head. ¡°Ada, you don¡¯t know her at all. That day at the bar, she hired male models to


    keep herpany. They even fed each other fruits in a rather intimate manner. She is so shameless.


    Do you still believe she¡¯s an innocent girl?¡±


    After a brief silence, Ada pursed her l*ps and asked, ¡°Snow, do you have proof of Silvia hiring those


    male models?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to take a photo, but the bar¡¯s surveince camera must have caught it.¡±


    Noticing Ada¡¯s silence, Snow suddenly came up with an idea. ¡°Ada, I¡¯ve got a brilliant n!¡±


    Ada looked at her in puzzlement and asked, ¡°What n?¡±


    As Snow whispered into Ada¡¯s ear, Ada looked troubled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Not at all! It¡¯s decided. You don¡¯t have to worry. Just leave everything to me!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts! Just trust me, okay?¡± Snow said in displeasure.


    Ada had no choice but to nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They continued to browse for clothes. At the same time, Ada thought of ways to refine Snow¡¯s n.


    Since Silvia refused to let Neil go, Ada could only devise a scheme to make her give up!


    Meanwhile, Silvia went straight to herpany after she woke up in the morning.


    When Dulcie entered Silvia¡¯s office to send her some documents, she also handed her an invitation


    from the Pond Family.


    ¡°The Pond Family invites you to Mr. Pond¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    Noticing the teasing look in Dulcie¡¯s eyes, Silvia responded indifferently, ¡°So what?¡±


    Dulcie smiled and ced the invitation card on the table. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If the Pond Family learns


    that you¡¯re Anna, the founder of MY Corporation, will they regret treating you poorly?¡±


    Dulcie had seen how much Idris and Mindy spoiled Ada during a party. That made her feel


    sympathetic toward Silvia.


    Later on, Dulcie¡¯s family went bankrupt, so she came to MY Corporation for a job interview. That was


    when she saw Silvia in the interviewer¡¯s seat with the ¡°President¡± sign in front of her. Right then, she


    realized she should have directed that sympathy toward herself instead.


    Silvia nced at her. ¡°Are you that bored?¡±


    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you apany me to the party? I¡¯ll take this chance to announce your identity as


    the president of MY Corporation to the public. I can¡¯t wait to see the reactions from your family,


    especially your sister. It should be quite amusing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m actually attending the party with Neil tonight.¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two in the process of getting a divorce? Why would you


    go together?¡±


    Irritation shed in Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t going well, so we won¡¯t divorce for the time being,¡± she said


    sulkily.


    Dulcie looked at her with doubt and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not having second thoughts about it, are you?¡±


    Before Silvia could respond, the phone on the table rang.


    Confusion crossed her face when she saw the caller ID. It was Kimberly Haines, the store manager of


    1. JM.


    As soon as the call connected, Kimberly¡¯s anxious voice came through. ¡°Boss, one of the new staff


    identally disyed your design, Devotion, in the store. A customer likes it and wants to buy it at


    double the price.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell the customer that Devotion isn¡¯t for sale?¡±


    The dress was a birthday gift she had designed for Dulcie. She had been too busytely, so she had no


    time to pick it up from the store.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told her, but she¡¯s Snow Walls, the daughter of the Walls Family. She insists on buying Devotion


    and says that she¡¯s willing to pay ten times its price. I¡¯m worried about offending the Walls Family, so


    I¡¯m not sure how to handle this.¡±


    After a brief pause, Silvia calmly gave her a solution. ¡°Tell her that she can choose any other dress in


    the store, except Devotion. We¡¯ll present it to her as a gift.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    After the call ended, Kimberly approached Ada and Snow. ¡°Miss Walls, I¡¯m sorry, but our boss refuses


    to sell Devotion. To express our sincere apologies, you¡¯re wee to choose any other dress in our


    store. We¡¯ll be pleased to offer it to you as a gift,¡± she said apologetically.


    A spark of interest lit up in Snow¡¯s eyes. JM had uniquely designed dresses. Additionally, each dress


    typically costs at least a million dors. She had taken a liking to several dresses before spotting


    Devotion.


    She swept her gaze over the dresses she had previously set her eyes on. While they were also


    beautiful, they were not as stunning as Devotion.


    She could already imagine how dazzling she would look if she wore Devotion at the party!


    Snow fell silent for a moment and cast a displeased gaze at Kimberly. ¡°If the staff disys a dress andContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    a customer likes it, it should be avable for purchase. Otherwise, who would want to shop here if you


    dere that a dress isn¡¯t for sale whenever someone shows interest in it?


    ¡°I agree that JM¡¯s designs are beautiful, but there are still many other brands in Ryoln City!¡±


    Kimberly detected Snow¡¯s attempt to pressure her into selling the dress. However, she continued to


    smile even though she was getting more impatient.


    ¡°Miss Walls, this dress is truly not for sale. Please choose another one instead.¡±


    Snow sneered and said, ¡°And if I insist on buying this dress?¡±


    Kimberly¡¯s smile faded. ¡°No matter what you say, it won¡¯t change the fact that this dress is not for sale.


    Please take your time to select another dress and inform our staff of your choice. I have other matters


    to attend to. Excuse me.¡±


    Kimberly then walked away.


    Snow was infuriated. She red at Kimberly¡¯s back and shouted, ¡°Stop right there, or else I¡¯ll never set


    foot in your store again! I¡¯ll also get all my friends to boycott JM! I mean what I say!¡±


    Kimberly looked at Snow with a cold and serious expression. ¡°Miss Walls, I¡¯ve told you that this dress


    isn¡¯t for sale. Our staff made a mistake by disying it. I also told you that you could choose any other


    dress in the store and that we would offer it to you as a gift.


    ¡°Yet you have insisted on making a fuss and even threatened to boycott JM. We don¡¯t like trouble, but


    we¡¯re not afraid of it either.¡±


    Snow¡¯s expression immediately darkened. She wanted to retort, but Ada stopped her.


    ¡°Miss Haines, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Snow got worked up because she really loves the dress. I


    apologize on her behalf.¡±


    Snow frowned. She wanted to say something, but Ada silenced her with a nce.


    Kimberly said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. After all, this happened because we made a


    mistake. Please take your time choosing another dress.¡±


    After Kimberly left, Snow looked at Ada in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Ada, why did you stop me? She¡¯s


    just a store manager. How dare she be so arrogant!¡±


    Following a brief pause, Ada softly said, ¡°Snow, you¡¯ve just returned to the country, so you don¡¯t know


    about JM¡¯s status in Ryoln City. Most prominentdies and wives in the city wear custom¨Cmade


    dresses from JM. Offending JM won¡¯t be beneficial for you.¡±


    Snow snorted and spoke disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s just a clothing brand. What¡¯s the big deal? There are plenty


    of other brands besides JM. International brands wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to act so arrogantly!¡±


    Ada did not offer her any further exnation. She only smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future.


    Let¡¯s pick a dress first. Weren¡¯t you interested in a few of them earlier?¡±


    ¡°Compared to Devotion, the rest seem less impressive¡­¡±


    ¡°What a pity! We¡¯ll have to consider an alternative.¡±


    Meanwhile, Dulcie looked at Silvia in puzzlement as soon as the call ended. ¡°Did something happen at


    the store?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    With a resigned look, Silvia said, ¡°A new staff member identally put the dress I had designed for


    your birthday on disy. Someone took a liking to it and tried to purchase it.¡±


    Dulcie looked at her curiously. ¡°What does it look like? Since we have a party tonight, can you tell


    Kimberly to send it to me? I¡¯d like to wear it to the party!¡±


    ¡°Your birthday¡¯s still half a month away. I¡¯ll give it to you when the timees. Now, get to work. I have


    some documents to review.¡±


    Dulcie tried to make Silvia change her mind but failed, so she could only resume her work.


    In the evening, Silvia received a call from Neil just as she was about to get off work.


    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. When will you be done with work?¡±


    Neil sounded cold. He was obviously still upset about what had happenedst night. ¡°At 5 p.m. There¡¯s


    about ten minutes left. If you¡¯re in a hurry, I can go down now.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Once it was time to punch out, Silvia set her work aside and headed downstairs.


    After she stepped out of MY Corporation, she noticed a ck Maybach by the road.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She then walked up to the car. The moment she entered it, she could sense the hostility in the car.


    Neil kept his eyes on a document as he directed the driver to start driving.


    The two remained silent on their way to the Pond Family¡¯s mansion. Just as the car was about to stop


    at the entrance, Silvia turned to Neil and said, ¡°If someone asks why I came with you, just tell them that


    Ada told you to pick me up on your way here.¡±


    Neil red at Silvia. ¡°Am I so embarrassing that you won¡¯t even tell the truth?¡±


    ¡®We¡¯ve kept our marriage a secret for three years. Plus, we¡¯re about to divorce soon. There¡¯s no :eason


    to tell everyone about our marriage.¡±


    Neil sneered and spoke with ridicule, ¡°Worried that it might hinder your search for a new husband, luh?¡±


    hint of surprise crossed Silvia¡¯s eyes, but she replied emotionlessly, ¡°I see that you understand.¡± Right


    before Silvia stepped out of the car, Neil grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    he frowned as she tried to push him away, but he coldly interrupted her. ¡°Silvia, you keep testing my


    atience!¡±


    t the same time, the Pond Family had heard of Neil¡¯s arrival. Hence, they gathered outside the car to


    ¡®ee him.


    Jeremy led the crowd with a smug grin.


    Neil¡¯s appearance at the birthday party was a great show of respect toward him and the Pond Family. It


    also served as a warning to those who were scheming against the Pond Family.


    Mindy looked proud as well. Neil would not havee if it were not for Ada. It was all thanks to her


    excellent parenting!


    However, they felt a little uneasy after they waited for a few minutes. Neil showed no sign of exiting


    the car.


    The guests had seen the Pond Family¡¯s excitement upon hearing about Neil¡¯s arrival. Hence, they


    followed the family outside. When they did not spot Neil, they started to talk among themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has Mr. Remus not arrived?¡±


    ¡°I suppose the Pond Family must have offended him somehow, so he¡¯s staying in the car to humiliate


    them!¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mr. Remus taken a liking to Ada? Even if the Pond Family did offend him, wouldn¡¯t Ada be able


    to smooth things over? Did he and Ada get into a fight, so now, he¡¯s waiting for her to wee


    him?¡±


    The murmurings of the guests did not escape the ears of the Pond Family. Even Jeremy cast ¨¢ nce


    at Ada.


    ¡°Ada, invite Mr. Remus in.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Ada blushed when she heard her grandfather¡¯s words. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She walked up to the car and spoke sweetly, ¡°Neil, everyone¡¯s waiting for you. Pleasee out.¡±


    Silvia and Neil were still in a tense standoff when they heard Ada¡¯s sweet but phony voice. Silvia


    trembled and had goosebumps all over her b*dy.


    She looked at Neil with a faint smile and imitated Ada¡¯s tone. ¡°Neil, your beloved Ada is waiting outside


    the car. Can you let me go now?¡± 1


    Neil furrowed his brows even more. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak in this tone!¡±


    Silvia rolled her eyes. ¡°Unless you let go of my hand.¡±


    After a brief silence, Neil calmly released her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get out,¡± he said coldly.


    Silvia immediately opened the car door and stepped out. Ada seemed shy and excited at first.


    However, the moment she saw Silvia, her expression darkened.


    ¡°Silvia?¡±


    Ada thought. ¡°She actually came with Neil!


    ¡°This b*tch!¡±


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Ada, you look surprised to see me,¡± she said.


    Ada was not alone. The expression on the rest of her family members¡® faces changed when they saw


    Silvia. Mindy was especially hostile to her. She red at Silvia like she was the enemy!


    Mindy thought. ¡°She must be doing this on purpose! 1


    ¡°Ever since she returned to the Pond Family, she¡¯s been doing everything she can to steal the limelight


    from Ada!¡±


    Neil got out from the opposite side of the car. He walked up to Silvia and naturally held her hand.


    His actions made Silvia frown. She wanted to shake his hand off, but she failed.


    She clenched her teeth and whispered, ¡°Neil, are you out of your mind? So many people are watching


    us. Aren¡¯t you afraid of a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? We¡¯re married. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to hold hands?¡±


    Silvia sneered and said nothing.


    To onlookers, the two of them appeared to be engaged in a secretive conversation. It immediately


    sparked a flurry of reactions among the crowd.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t Mr. Remus and Ada a couple? Why is he holding Silvia¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°Ada has been abroad for three years. Even if Neil liked her before, those feelings might have faded.


    Silvia could have taken advantage of this opportunity to seduce Mr. Remus.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Ada is truly amusing. Earlier in the party hall, she intentionally hinted that Neil would be


    attending her grandfather¡¯s birthday party at her invitation. She¡¯s been acting as though Neil likes her a


    lot. I wonder if she feels embarrassed now.¡±


    ¡°Just like you, I haven¡¯t been able to stand her high¨Cand¨Cmighty attitude for ages. Seeing this is so


    satisfying!¡±


    Ada was furious when she heard their discussion. She wished she could p Silvia in the face to vent


    her anger. Silvia must have deliberately ridden Neil¡¯s car to humiliate her in front of everyone.


    Ada looked at Neil with teary eyes. ¡°Neil, Silvia, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±


    Having said that, she left the scene with reddened eyes.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Silvia looked at her back and subconsciously narrowed her eyes. Ada was as cunning as ever.


    Her words might seem abrupt, but they implied something.


    Not only did she show everyone that she was clueless about theming together, but she also


    insinuated that Silvia seduced Neil. She was truly a conniving b*tch.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The guests already started to look at Silvia differently.


    However, Silvia did not care. She even turned to Neil. ¡°Your lover¡¯s upset. Don¡¯t you want tofort


    her?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Neil frowned and fiercely said, ¡°Silvia, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Silvia smiled without a word.


    The Pond Family members knew about Silvia and Neil¡¯s marriage. However, Mindy still believed that


    Silvia had stolen Neil from Ada.


    She red at Silvia as she said, ¡°Why are you causing a scene in public? So embarrassing!¡±


    Silvia had initially hoped to be weed back into the Pond Family. However, due to Mindy¡¯s


    favoritism, Silvia only regarded her as a stranger now.


    ¡°You should me Neil. He¡¯s the one who won¡¯t let me go. I have no choice but to stay with him.¡±


    Mindy became even angrier when she saw Silvia¡¯s indifference and heard her refutes. ¡°Silvia, watch


    your tone! I¡¯m your mother. Show some respect!¡± she said coldly.


    Jeremy frowned and sternly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop arguing. You¡¯re going to look like aughing


    stock.¡±


    Idris immediately nodded as he red at Mindy. Then, he smiled at Neil. ¡°Mr. Remus,e on in!¡±


    Neil appeared indifferent as he walked into the banquet hall alongside Silvia.


    Silvia was extremely annoyed. She wanted to leave immediately.


    ¡®Mr. Remus, I believe you still have some businessworking to do. Can you let go of me now?¡±


    There was displeasure in Neil¡¯s eyes when he saw her impatience. It seemed that she wanted to get


    way from him immediately.


    You better stay put! Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell everyone that we¡¯re married.¡±


    ilvia frowned but immediately thought of something. She chuckled and said, ¡°Alright. Go ahead if ou¡¯re


    not worried about people saying that Ada¡¯s a homewrecker!¡±


    Vithout waiting for his response, she swung her arm out of his grasp. Then, she promptly walked


    way.


    eil looked sullen as he stared at her. It seemed that he had been too nice to her recently, so much so at


    she would give him the cold shoulder.


    Ivia found an unupied space. Just as she was about to rest, one of the Pond Family¡¯s servants


    alked over.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mrs. Pond is looking for you.¡®


    Silvia followed the servant to Mindy¡¯s bedroom. She had just entered the room when Mindy


    attempted to p her.


    There was a serious look in her eyes as she took a step back to avoid the p. She glowered at Mindy.


    Mindy failed to hit Silvia and almost fell. She got even angrier and pointed at Silvia as she yelled, Silvia


    Pond! How could you be so evil?! You know that Ada and Neil have feelings for each other, you still


    embarrass her in front of the guests! You¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    but


    A hint of ridicule shed across Silvia¡¯s eyes. She was Neil¡¯s rightful wife, but in Mindy¡¯s mind, she


    was the homewrecker.


    Mindy¡¯s favoritism was absolutely ridiculous!


    She looked daggers at Mindy. ¡°When Neil was paralyzed from the waist down three years ago, Ada


    went abroad and pretended to be unaware of it. Why didn¡¯t you oppose it when I wanted to marry


    him back then?


    ¡°I took care of him and helped him get his legs treated. Why should I leave him now? Just because


    Ada¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°You owe it to Ada! If it weren¡¯t for her, do you think you would¡¯ve been able to return to the family?


    Silvia, don¡¯t take everything for granted!¡±


    Silviaughed in anger. She red at Mindy and asked, ¡°What do I owe her? If I didn¡¯t donate my


    marrow to her, would she even be alive now? Back then, you were the ones who begged for me to


    return to the Pond Family. Do you think I would¡¯vee back otherwise?¡±


    Mindy sneered and looked at Silvia with disdain. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been able to donate your marrow to


    Ada, you would be living a miserable life. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± 1)

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Silvia seemed indifferent. ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mindy pointed at Silvia and yelled, ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like you! You¡¯re so stubborn!¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Silvia was getting impatient, while Mindy was infuriated once again.


    ¡°Silvia! Is this how you talk to your mother?¡±


    Silvia stared at Mindy in agitation as she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    Mindy frowned and said in disgust, ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Ada¡¯s back now, so when will


    you divorce Neil?¡±


    ¡°Why do I need to divorce Neil?¡±


    Mindy snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend as if you don¡¯t know that Ada and Neil like each other. Don¡¯t you


    embarrassed while staying with Neil?¡±


    Silvia was indifferent. ¡°Neil¡¯s my husband. Ada should be the one who feels embarrassed.¡±


    feel


    Mindy¡¯s face darkened in anger as she spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°Are there no other men in this


    world? Why do you have to snatch Neil from Ada?!¡±


    Silvia sneered and said, ¡°Mrs. Pond, I hope you understand that Ada¡¯s the homewrecker now. Instead


    of asking me to divorce Neil, you should encourage Ada to convince Neil to divorce me. I¡¯ll sign the


    papers immediately if Neil agrees to divorce me.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Silvia, remember what you said today!¡±


    Silvia did not say anything else and immediately walked away.


    When she returned to the banquet hall, Jeremy was giving his birthday speech.


    Silvia was not interested in it, so she went somewhere quiet and sat down. She was just about to y a


    mobile game when someone suddenly sat next to her.


    She turned around and saw Dulcie. Silvia looked away calmly and continued ying her game.


    Dulcie nced at Silvia¡¯s phone screen and pouted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick of this game?¡°.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Dulcie observed Silvia¡¯s beautiful face. She wondered why the Pond Family disliked Silvia and favored


    Ada, especially since Silvia was better than Ada in every aspect.


    Neil was stupid too.


    Dulcie felt angry when she recalled what she had seen in the garden earlier. ¡°I saw Neil and Ada acting


    all lovey¨Cdovey in the garden. I almost wanted to throw up!¡± she said.


    Silvia did not stop ying her game. ¡°They¡¯re supposed to be together. You¡¯re going to see more of


    that in the future, so it¡¯s good to get used to it now,¡± she said emotionlessly. 1


    ¡°I can¡¯t get used to that. Why does Neil like a pick¨Cme girl like Ada?¡±


    Silvia was done with her game, so she put her phone away and nced at Dulcie. ¡°Everyone has their


    preferences. If you like someone, you¡¯ll definitely see them through rose¨Ccolored sses.¡±


    Dulcie frowned when she saw how calm Silvia was. ¡°But you and Neil are still married. Aren¡¯t you going


    to take any action?¡±


    ¡°What else am I supposed to do? Not many people know about our marriage, so it¡¯s fine for them to act


    intimately in front of others.¡±


    Dulcie was left speechless.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After a short silence, Dulcie patted Silvia on the shoulder and said, ¡°Poor thing. I¡¯ll treat you better.¡±


    ¡°Then can you get me some cakes?¡±


    Dulcie smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get them for you!¡±


    Not long after Dulcie left, Jeremy walked down the stage. Then, Rainy went up.


    Jeremy and his wife had two sons and one daughter.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    The eldest son was Idris. His wife, Mindy, gave birth to a pair of twins, who were Silvia and Ada.


    The second son was Brighton Pond. His wife gave birth to a daughter, Rainy Pond, and a son, Frank


    Pond.


    Their youngest daughter was Chloe Pond. She was married to someone in Imperial City. Something


    recently happened to her husband¡¯s family, so she failed to attend this birthday party.


    Rainy was currently studying at the University of Imperial City. She was outstanding and very


    pampered in the Pond Family.


    Rainy was now ying a video that she had personally made for Jeremy¡¯s birthday celebration. The


    video had just been ying for twenty seconds when the screen cked out.


    Everyone was stunned for a while. They thought that the screen had broken down, but it suddenly


    turned bright again.


    However, the screen did not show the previous video. Instead, it showed surveince footage.


    Silvia narrowed her eyes and sneered.


    It was footage of Dulcie and her being apanied by two male escorts in Charm. She was feeding a


    male escort some fruits because she lost a bet. However, that part of the footage had been cut out. The


    same scene just kept reying.


    All the guests were initially shocked before they subconsciously looked at Silvia and started


    whispering.


    ¡°Oh, God! Who knew the daughter that the Pond Family brought back would be so wild? She even


    openly hired a male escort!¡±


    ¡°She grew up outside the family, so it¡¯s no surprise that she¡¯s different. The Pond Family¡¯s reputation is


    almost ruined. I wonder if the Pond Family regrets bringing her back!¡±


    ¡°If I were Idris and Mindy, I would be so angry! I didn¡¯t expect to see something so entertaining at this


    party.¡±


    Rainy looked awkward. When she sensed Jeremy looking at her in displeasure, she realized that she


    had been set up.


    Who set her up? It was the one who would benefit the most from the situation!


    Jeremy was red¨Ccheeked with rage.


    ¡°Idris, Mindy, look at what your daughter did! She has ruined my reputation!¡±


    Idris frowned and said, ¡°Dad, the most important thing now is to exin this as soon as possible!¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s expression was cold. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Does it work? Do you think it¡¯s not


    embarrassing enough?¡±


    Mindy was furious too. ¡°I think we should just cut off ties with her. Otherwise, she might cause even


    more trouble!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Idris red at her. ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut! If you had disciplined her regrly, would


    something like this have happened?¡±


    Mindy was instantly hurt. ¡°What does that have to do with me? She¡¯s been away for at least a decade!


    How could I know why she did such a thing?!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking! Aren¡¯t things messy enough? I don¡¯t want to see her ever again!¡±


    Idris still wanted to say something, but Mindy stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that your father is livid right now? If you keep speaking, it will make him angrier.¡±


    Idris held himself back and kept quiet. He was also a little angry. He felt that Silvia always caused him


    to worry.


    When he saw Neil and Silvia arrive together, he thought that they were very close. But now, happened!


    this


    When Mrs. Pond saw Idris and Mindy fall silent, she frowned and said, ¡°Let Silvia exin herself!¡±


    At this time, Neil and Ada walked into the banquet hall as well. When they saw the footage on the


    screen, both of them had different expressions on their faces.


    Ada¡¯s eyes shone with smugness. It looked like Snow¡¯s n was really effective. Everyone probably


    thought that Silvia was a b*tch who slept around!


    Neil¡¯s expression darkened. He rushed toward Silvia and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who did this?¡±


    Silvia nced at him indifferently. ¡°I also want to know the answer. Besides Dulcie, you¡¯re the only


    person who knows that I went to the bar. Dulcie wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    When Neil heard this, he instantly appeared displeased. ¡°Do you suspect me of this?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Silvia nodded without hesitation. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I suspect you? After all, I offended the woman you love.


    You¡¯re angry, so you want to take it out on me. It makes sense.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes shone with anger. ¡°Is this who I am to you?¡±


    Silvia did not answer. Neil instantly felt angry and powerless.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She never trusted him!


    While things soured between them, a servant from the Pond Family came over. ¡°Miss Pond, your


    grandmother would like you to exin yourself.¡±


    Silvia seemed unbothered. ¡°What should I say? What you¡¯ve seen is the truth.¡±


    The servant¡¯s expression darkened slightly. He also sounded displeased. ¡°Miss Pond, because of this


    incident, Mrs. Pond got so angry that she had to take a few aspirin pills. If you don¡¯t exin yourself,


    Mrs. Pond will definitely get angrier.¡±


    Before Silvia could say anything, Neil abruptly grabbed her wrist. 21


    By the time she snapped out of her daze, Neil had dragged her forward.


    She frowned and scowled at him. ¡°Neil Remus, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± she said.


    Ada immediately ran over and stopped him. Her eyes were full of worry. ¡°Neil, what are you doing? It¡¯s


    Silvia¡¯s fault, but if she exins herself this instant, it will make things worse. Why don¡¯t you let Silvia


    leave for now?¡±


    Silvia red at Ada. She refused to believe that what happened today had nothing to do with Ada.


    Ada probably wanted her to leave first so that she could defame herter.


    ¡°Ada, I don¡¯t need you to act like a nice person here. If I find out that this incident has something to do


    with you, I¡¯m going to make your life a living hell!¡±


    Guilt shone in Ada¡¯s eyes before she looked at Silvia with grief. ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m doing this for your sake.


    Why do you insist on thinking badly of me? I didn¡¯t ask you to hire a male escort at the bar. Even if


    you¡¯re angry about this being exposed, you shouldn¡¯t lose your temper with me!¡±


    At this time, Mindy walked up to Ada. She looked at Silvia with hatred and said, ¡°You misbehaved and


    hung out with improper men. How can you have the nerve to falsely use Ada? Why did I give birth


    to an evil creature like you?¡±


    Ada immediately stopped Mindy and pretended to speak graciously, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. I can suffer a little


    grievance, but Silvia¡¯s reputation is probably ruined.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her fault if her reputation is ruined. It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Silvia could see that Mindy and Ada were echoing one another. If Neil was not holding her wrist, she


    would have pped for them.


    Neil did not even look at Ada. He just dragged Silvia to the center of the stage.


    Everyone stared at him in surprise. They did not know what he was trying to do.


    Silvia looked at Neil with ridicule. ¡°It looks like you love Ada deeply. Having the surveince footage put


    on the screen isn¡¯t enough for you, huh? You want to humiliate me in front of everyone again?¡±


    Ada secretly thought the same. Neil likely found Silvia embarrassing, so he wanted to cut ties with her


    in front of everyone.


    However, what Neil said immediately stunned her.


    ¡°Mrs. Pond is asking for an exnation. My wife doesn¡¯t mind offering an exnation, but you will have


    to pay for that!¡±


    The moment he spoke, there was a huge ruckus.


    ¡°Did I mishear him? Isn¡¯t Neil with Ada? Why did he call Silvia his wife?¡±


    ¡°I even thought that Silvia was his mistress earlier, but Ada¡¯s the mistress? She clearly knows that


    Silvia and Neil are married, but she¡¯s involved with her own brother¨Cinw. She¡¯s a total b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it shocking that Neil can still calmly say that they¡¯re married after he saw Silvia feeding the


    male escort fruits?¡±


    Ada¡¯splexion turned pale. She could not stop shaking. She did not expect Neil to reveal his


    marriage to Silvia in front of everyone.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Didn¡¯t he not like Silvia?


    How could this happen?


    When Mindy saw the sadness on Ada¡¯s face, she felt heartbroken. She immediately held Ada¡¯s shaking


    b*dy.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t be sad. Neil must have purposely said that in front of everyone because he didn¡¯t want the


    Pond Family to be embarrassed!¡±


    When Ada heard this, she grasped at herst ray of hope. She subconsciously nodded and said, ¡°Yes,


    that has to be it. Neil wouldn¡¯t fall for Silvia. He loves me!¡±


    Jeremy exchanged looks with his wife, and they saw shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They had assumed that Neil and Silvia were not on good terms. Now that Ada was back, the two of


    them would definitely get a divorce. Hence, they dared to belittle Silvia and set her up. If Neil had


    feelings for Silvia, they would definitely dare not treat her that way!


    Jeremy quickly responded, ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m sorry that you feel this way. We just thought that there


    might be some misunderstanding, so we wanted Silvia to exin herself to the guests. That way, they


    wouldn¡¯t misunderstand her!¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was cold. He firmly said, ¡°What would they misunderstand? I was at the bar that day.


    We got into a fight, so she purposely hired a male escort to make me angry. Why do we need to tell


    you about our private lives?


    ¡°Who¡¯s so concerned about us? How about installing a surveince camera in my house so that you


    can watch us all the time?¡±


    He nced around fiercely. Those he looked at lowered their heads and dared not look him in the eye.


    Nob*dy was bold enough to say anything. If someone provoked Neil, he could instantly make his family


    go bankrupt. Nob*dy could bear the consequences of gossiping.


    In private, many richdies and CEOs lived wilder lives than Silvia. They just had not been exposed


    yet.


    The banquet hall was silent. They did not even dare breathe as they were afraid of being noticed by


    Neil.


    After the initial shock, Silvia calmed down and swung Neil¡¯s hand away. She quickly walked toward the


    banquet hall¡¯s entrance.


    Neil frowned before he followed her soon after.


    Ada bit her bottom l*p and went after him.


    Just as Neil arrived at the entrance, Ada stopped him.


    She stared at him with teary eyes. ¡°Neil, have you fallen for Silvia?¡±


    There was unhappiness in Neil¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ada, this is between me and Silvia. It¡¯s none of your business,¡±


    he said coldly.


    ¡°Why is it none of my business?¡±


    Ada almost broke down. Her tears kept streaming down her face. ¡°We¡¯re a couple! She¡¯s the one who


    took advantage of your ident. You didn¡¯t announce your marriage for three years. Weren¡¯t you


    waiting for me?¡±


    Neil remained silent for a few seconds. He appeared indifferent as he looked at Ada and said, ¡°In the


    beginning, I really wanted to wait for you, but that desire slowly faded away. Ada, you¡¯ll find your Mr.


    Right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my Mr. Right, Neil. I know you still like me, so I won¡¯t give up!¡±


    Neil frowned deeply. ¡°You¡¯re still very young. You don¡¯t need to waste your time on me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wasting my time. I won¡¯t fall for anyone else but you!¡± Ada firmly said.


    When Neil saw Ada¡¯s determined look, his gaze turned colder. He left without saying anything.


    2


    When he returned to the mansion, he saw Silvia sitting on the couch in the living room. Anger filled his


    eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    Silvia did not answer his question. She just looked at him with a calm expression. ¡°Neil, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Neil sat across from her with a hostile gaze.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Silvia pursed her l*ps. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the fact that you spilled the beans about our secret marriage at


    the party tonight.¡±


    Luckily, the guests were close friends of the Pond Family. If she pulled some strings, no more people


    would know that she and Neil had been married for three years.


    Neil remained silent for a few seconds as anger faintly shone in his eyes. ¡°Silvia Pond, if I hadn¡¯t


    helped you, there¡¯s no telling what would have transpired as a result of your actions!¡±


    Silvia chuckled, but her eyes were cold.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall asking for your help. You acted on your own ord. Besides, you caused me some


    trouble when you did that.¡±


    Neil was not amused. He stared at Silvia with ridicule.


    ¡°What trouble? Did I make it harder for you to find another man?¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Do you really have to make it sound so terrible?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Neil, I don¡¯t want to embarrass both of us. What¡¯s it going to take for you to divorce me?¡±


    Neil suddenly stood up. He looked down at Silvia as he firmly said, ¡°I told you that I wouldn¡¯t agree to a


    divorce. You¡¯d better give up on that thought as soon as possible!¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath to suppress her anger. She tried to look at him calmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want a


    divorce? I don¡¯t love you anymore, so I don¡¯t want to continue a marriage without love.¡±


    For some reason, Neil felt indescribably irritated when he heard what she said.


    He red at Silvia. ¡°Since you chose this marriage, you¡¯ll never be allowed to divorce me.¡®


    When Silvia saw that Neil was about to leave, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Since you won¡¯t agree to


    it, I¡¯ll tell your grandmother about this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice was full of anger. He looked at her with murderous intent.


    Silvia was not terrified by his anger. She stared at him fearlessly. ¡°If you insist on being with me, I can


    only ask your grandmother to force you into a divorce!¡±


    Neil red at her and sneered. ¡°You can try and see if I¡¯ll agree to it!¡±


    After he left, Silvia felt annoyed and ticked off. It was as simple as putting a signature. Why was he so


    unwilling to do it?


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Right after she answered it, she heard Dulcie¡¯s voice. ¡°Sil, where have you been? I had a phone call


    with my mom earlier. You were gone when I got back. Everyone¡¯s still secretly discussing your marriage


    with Neil. Did you announce it?¡±


    Silvia subconsciously held her phone more tightly. Her fingers turned slightly pale too. After a long time,


    she hummed softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you going to divorce him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you again. I¡¯m a bit tired now. Bye.¡± [1


    After Silvia hung up, she sat on the couch for a while. Eventually, she got up and returned to her


    bedroom.


    In the study, Neil was on a call with Curtis.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve looked into it. Snow Walls is behind today¡¯s incident. She¡¯s a good friend of Miss Ada.


    She used to live abroad, but she came back not long ago. She doesn¡¯t have any conflict with Miss


    Silvia, so the incident might be rted to Miss Ada.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned colder. ¡°Send the information you¡¯ve found to my phone,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After he received a message notification, he took a look. He was not pleased.


    He then sent a message to Curtis. He finally called Ada after he asked Curtis to wipe everything out.


    When Ada received his call, she paused for a while before she spoke, ¡°Neil, I thought you didn¡¯t want to


    have anything to do with me? Why are you still calling me?¡±


    ¡°Did you have something to do with what happened today?¡±


    Ada¡¯s breathing clearly grew heavier. She immediately sounded offended and angry. ¡°Are you using


    me?¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Neil sounded indifferent. ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    ¡°No! Even if Silvia is really that shameful of a person, she¡¯s still my sister. Why would I harm her?¡±


    When Neil heard this, dissatisfaction filled his eyes. He growled, ¡°I already investigated the incident. On


    the surface, it looks like Snow Walls did it. If I keep digging, I might find more clues. I¡¯m giving you one


    more chance. Did you have anything to do with it?¡±


    Ada was shocked by Neil¡¯s coldness. After a while, she finally said, ¡°Yes, I did it because I was fed with


    seeing you with her. I should be the one beside you!


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of her that I¡¯m going crazy! That¡¯s why I did it! Do you find me ridiculous?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    up


    Neil said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll forget about it this time. Don¡¯t y such meaningless tricks again. I hope you won¡¯t


    ruin thest bit of good impression I have of you!¡±


    After Neil hung up, he felt extremely annoyed.


    It looked like he had to speed up the acquisition of MY Corporation. After he gave it to Ada, he would


    not give her a chance to approach him anymore!


    When Silvia woke up the next morning, she received a call from Idris.


    ¡°Silvia, are you awake?¡±


    When Silvia heard the uncertainty in his voice, she frowned. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Idris cleared his throat before he said, ¡°We didn¡¯t have the opportunity to sit together and talk during


    your grandpa¡¯s birthday. Today, your grandparents have asked the cooks to prepare your favorite food.


    Come back to the mansion and have dinner with them tonight.¡±


    Silvia finally understood why Idris changed his attitude toward her. Unfortunately, their expectations


    would not be met.


    She and Neil were not close, so why should she ask him to help them? She would not do so even if


    they


    were.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m busy. I might not have the time to go there.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a housewife? Why don¡¯t you have the time?¡±


    ¡°I have a job. I¡¯m going to work now. Goodbye.¡±


    Idris was momentarily stunned. He only snapped out of his surprise when he heard the beep from the


    phone.


    Mindy¡¯s expression darkened. She asked, ¡°How did it go? Did she agree toe over?¡±


    Idris shook his head. ¡°She said that she has a job, so she¡¯s busy.¡±


    Mindy snorted and spoke with a scornful expression, ¡°How ridiculous! I¡¯m guessing that she¡¯s working


    as a dishwasher in a restaurant. If that¡¯s true, she¡¯d better quit as soon as possible. Otherwise, she¡¯ll


    embarrass our family!¡±


    Idris red at Mindy. ¡°Silvia is Neil¡¯s wife. What on earth are you saying?¡±


    ¡°If Neil¡¯s legs never got injured, do you think the Remus Family would want a woman who didn¡¯t


    graduate from high school to be his wife?¡±


    Silvia had suddenly gone missing before she finished high school. She never asked to continue her


    studies after she returned.


    Therefore, among the Pond Family members, Silvia¡¯s qualification was the lowest. Amelia would even


    asionally mock her about it. Mindy felt extremely embarrassed about it. If Ada had not performed


    well, Amelia would have badly insulted her!


    ¡°Mindy, I¡¯m warning you. No matter how bad Silvia is, she¡¯s still your biological daughter!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter like her! I¡¯ll just pretend that I only gave birth to Ada!¡±


    Mindy left after she said that.


    Idris felt troubled when he looked at her.


    He then called his assistant. ¡°Find out where Silvia¡¯s working now.¡±


    It was 10 a.m. In a meeting room on MY Corporation¡¯s top floor, Darrion was ring at Silvia. He


    mmed some documents on the desk and coldly said, ¡°Miss Pond, most staff members in my


    department have been fired, but new ones have yet to be recruited. My department is about to stop


    operating!


    ¡°A few coborators are rushing for their products. The remaining staff have been working till midnight


    for more than a week. Some of them can¡¯t handle the intensity of the work. They¡¯ve asked to resign!


    ¡°You¡¯re the cause. Shouldn¡¯t you give me a solution?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Right after Darrion spoke, a few other shareholders echoed his sentiment.


    ¡°Yeah, this happened to me too. My work is in a mess! Now, one person has to bear the workload that


    originally belonged to three people. No one can stand it!¡±


    ¡°If this situation continues, MY Corporation will close down one day!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Miss Pond, you established thispany, but you weren¡¯t around for a few years. Even if


    you have ideas, you should carry them out step by step. Don¡¯t get everything done at once!¡±


    Silvia did not respond. Instead, she looked at Dulcie nonchntly and said, ¡°Show me what Mr.


    Torres¡¯s department has been working on recently.¡±


    Darrion¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Miss Pond, what is the meaning of this? You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    Silvia took a folder containing the document from Dulcie. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Torres, I have


    more faith in data than your character. After all, data won¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Darrion¡¯s face turned red with rage, but Silvia closed the folder and looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Torres, based on the document, your department only has five projects in total. The deadlines for


    three projects are half a year away. Besides, you started the two other projects one year ago and


    have yet to finish them.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯te to me. Instead, you should reflect on why your staff members couldn¡¯t finish two


    projects in one year even though there were so many of them previously!¡±


    Silvia criticized Darrion until his face turned red. He felt totally embarrassed. He gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°Those two projects are in their final stages. Aside from that, other staff members have their own


    projects. We can¡¯t ask them to leave their work to clean up this mess, right?¡±


    Silvia was not amused. ¡°That¡¯s your business. You don¡¯t have to tell me how you assign tasks. What I


    want is the final oue! Besides, your department hasn¡¯t secured any deals this year. If your


    department doesn¡¯t produce any profit for thepany, I¡¯ll consider closing it by the end of the


    year.¡±


    Darrion¡¯s expression turned dour. He red at Silvia. ¡°Miss Pond, thispany doesn¡¯t belong to you


    alone. You can¡¯t act like a dictator.¡±


    Silvia challenged him. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll look at your earnings at the end of the year. If your


    department continues to make a loss, it¡¯ll affect the other shareholders¡® bonus.¡±


    Immediately after, all the shareholders looked at Darrion differently. The shareholders who had initially


    nned to cause trouble like Darrion felt a cold shiver run down their spines.


    Silvia did not look at Darrion anymore. She appeared indifferent as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll make quarterly and


    Right after Darrion spoke, a few other shareholders echoed his sentiment.


    ¡°Yeah, this happened to me too. My work is in a mess! Now, one person has to bear the workload that


    originally belonged to three people. No one can stand it!¡±


    ¡°If this situation continues, MY Corporation will close down one day!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Miss Pond, you established thispany, but you weren¡¯t around for a few years. Even if


    you have ideas, you should carry them out step by step. Don¡¯t get everything done at once!¡±


    Silvia did not respond. Instead, she looked at Dulcie nonchntly and said, ¡°Show me what Mr.


    Torres¡¯s department has been working on recently.¡±


    Darrion¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Miss Pond, what is the meaning of this? You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    Silvia took a folder containing the document from Dulcie. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Torres, I have


    more faith in data than your character. After all, data won¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Darrion¡¯s face turned red with rage, but Silvia closed the folder and looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Torres, based on the document, your department only has five projects in total. The deadlines for


    three projects are half a year away. Besides, you started the two other projects one year ago and have


    yet to finish them.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯te to me. Instead, you should reflect on why your staff members couldn¡¯t finish two


    projects in one year even though there were so many of them previously!¡±


    Silvia criticized Darrion until his face turned red. He felt totally embarrassed. He gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°Those two projects are in their final stages. Aside from that, other staff members have their own


    projects. We can¡¯t ask them to leave their work to clean up this mess, right?¡±


    Silvia was not amused. ¡°That¡¯s your business. You don¡¯t have to tell me how you assign tasks. What I


    want is the final oue! Besides, your department hasn¡¯t secured any deals this year. If your


    department doesn¡¯t produce any profit for thepany, I¡¯ll consider closing it by the end of the


    year.¡±


    Darrion¡¯s expression turned dour. He red at Silvia. ¡°Miss Pond, thispany doesn¡¯t belong to you


    alone. You can¡¯t act like a dictator.¡±


    Silvia challenged him. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll look at your earnings at the end of the year. If your


    department continues to make a loss, it¡¯ll affect the other shareholders¡® bonus.¡±


    Immediately after, all the shareholders looked at Darrion differently. The shareholders who had initially


    nned to cause trouble like Darrion felt a cold shiver run down their spines.


    Silvia did not look at Darrion anymore. She appeared indifferent as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll make quarterly and


    annual ns for each department. If it performs way worse than nned by the end of the year, either


    hand the department over to someone else or shut it down.¡± 1


    I¡¯ll


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Silvia got up and said, ¡°If there are no issues, we¡¯ll end the meeting


    here. Dismissed!¡±


    Darrion stared at her gloomily as she left.


    In the subsequent days, Silvia kept herself busy with herpany. She did not interact much with Neil


    either. They would only meet whenever they left and returned to the mansion every day.


    Soon, it was the day before Dulcie¡¯s birthday. After Silvia punched out, she headed to JM to pick up the


    gown she had prepared for Dulcie. 2


    As soon as she entered the shopping mall, she bumped into Ada and Mnie. They were holding


    hands while shopping.


    When they saw Silvia, their expressions changed.


    Mnie frowned at Silvia as she coldly asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to do something.¡±


    Mnie was her mother¨Cinw, but Silvia knew that Ada had always been her ideal daughter¨Cin-w.


    Therefore, no matter how hard Silvia tried to please her all these years, Mnie never took her


    seriously.


    However, Silvia had gotten over it. She was also not as nervous as she used to be when she faced


    Mnie.


    Mnie was annoyed when she noticed that Silvia was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯m nning to buy two


    dresses. Since we bumped into each other,e and help me out!¡± she said.


    In the past, Mnie would often buy dresses that did not suit her. However, after she went shopping


    with Silvia a few times, she realized that Silvia could always find the most suitable dress for her. Other


    richdies would alsopliment her when they met her. This made her get used to letting Silvia pick


    dresses for her whenever she went shopping.


    She was shopping with Ada today. The dresses that Ada picked for her looked nice as well. Yet, when


    she put them on, they did not seem as great as those picked by Silvia. 1


    Even though Silvia heard Mnie¡¯smanding tone, she remained indifferent. ¡°I have something to


    do. Ada can help you out.¡±


    Silvia left after that.


    Mnie was furious. She red at Silvia as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She¡¯s pissing me off! I


    shouldn¡¯t have let her marry Neil!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Remus, don¡¯t be angry. That¡¯s just how she is. She¡¯s not doing it on purpose.¡±


    When Mnie heard this, she frowned without another word.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Ada looked at Mnie and had no idea what to say. As such, she hemmed and hawed before she


    answered, ¡°Mrs. Remus¡­ I¡¯m not sure whether I should tell you this, but there¡¯s something about


    Silvia¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Someone saw her going to a bar and hiring a male escort recently. To make matters worse, they even


    disyed the surveince footage on a big screen during my grandfather¡¯s birthday party. Many of the


    upper¨Css people in Ryoln City saw it.¡±


    Mnie was both angry and in disbelief. ¡°She really did that?!¡±


    Ada nodded and spoke with a sad expression, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she did that. To protect her, Neil


    revealed the truth about their marriage at the party.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned red from anger. She was already unhappy about Silvia marrying Neil, and the


    fact that she cheated on Neil only deepened her disapproval of Silvia.


    ¡°Ada, I have some things to take care of, so I need to head back now. Come over to my ce when


    you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Remus. Please don¡¯t tell anyone that I told you about this. I don¡¯t want Silvia to think


    that I¡¯m intentionally badmouthing her behind her back.¡±


    Mnie held her hand and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ada. I won¡¯t mention this to anyone else.¡± 1


    Ada wore a triumphant smile as she watched Mnie leave in a hurry.


    As Silvia picked up Dulcie¡¯s dress and left the mall, she received a call from Neil.


    His voice sounded icy. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Grand Thousand za¡¯s entrance. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    Silvia wanted to ask him what had happened, but he quickly ended the call.


    In less than half an hour, Neil¡¯s car stopped in front of her.


    She noticed that he was behind the wheel today. She ced the dress in the backseat before she


    hopped into the front passenger seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze was unfriendly. ¡°We have to clean up the mess you created when you hired that male


    escort!¡± he said as he drove.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when we get there.¡±


    Silvia soon realized what he meant as they drove to the entrance of the Remus Family¡¯s mansion.


    She remembered how she had run into Ada and Mnie at Grand Thousand za earlier. Once she


    linked it with how quickly the Remus Family learned about her hiring a male escort, she sneered.


    When Neil and Silvia walked into the living room, they saw Mnie sitting on the couch with a cold


    expression.


    The moment Mnie saw Silvia, rage filled her eyes, and she wished that she could p Silvia.


    This b*tch!


    ¡°Neil, I heard that Silvia hired a male escort at a bar. Is it true?¡±


    Neil frowned and asked, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Mnie mmed her teacup onto the table. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who told me! What matters is whether


    it¡¯s true or not!¡±


    Neil wanted to deny it, but Silvia interjected. ¡°It¡¯s true. You didn¡¯t ask us toe over just to confirm


    this, did you?¡±


    Before their arrival, Mnie had already looked into the matter and even watched the surveince


    footage. She was so furious that she almost lost herposure.


    She red at Silvia with disgust and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve to admit it! But I called you


    both here for another matter.¡±


    Silvia looked at Mnie calmly and waited for her to carry on.


    ¡°Silvia, even though you and Neile from different social backgrounds, we still epted you.


    However, you haven¡¯t given him a child after three years, and you even cheated on him. The Remus


    Family can¡¯t put up with you anymore. You two should get a divorce!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t divorce her!¡±


    Twopletely different voices rang out in the living room. Mnie looked at Neil in disbelief. ¡°Are you


    crazy?! She cheated on you!¡±


    Neil appeared indifferent. ¡°This is between us. I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Mnie sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to interfere? She has you under a spell, Neil. She¡¯smitted


    such a shameful act, yet you still don¡¯t want to divorce her?¡±


    ¡°I told you that it¡¯s none of your business. Please don¡¯t meddle in our affairs anymore.¡®


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Silvia suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to the divorce if you can get Neil to sign the papers.¡±


    When Mnie saw how open Silvia was to it, she furrowed her brows.


    ¡°You¡¯re ready to divorce him so easily?¡±


    })


    Silviaughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just give me the reason? Neil and I have been married for three years with


    no children. Besides, I did hire a male escort.¡±


    Mnie red at her. ¡°You better keep your word.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, I can prepare a written statement.¡±


    Neil could not stand it anymore and shouted, ¡°Silvia, shut up!¡±


    Silvia turned to Neil and calmly said, ¡°Everyone believes that we shouldn¡¯t be together, so why do you


    insist on not getting a divorce?¡±


    She genuinely could not understand what was going through his mind. She was willing to let him and.


    Ada be together. Therefore, he should have immediately agreed to the divorce, but he was against it.


    After a brief silence, Neil pulled her away without a word. 1


    Mnie watched the two of them walk away in anger. She quickly dialed Jake Remus¡¯s number.


    ¡°Jake,e back. I need to talk to you.¡±


    As they walked out of the Remus Family¡¯s mansion, Silvia shook off Neil¡¯s hand impatiently.


    ¡°Neil, I¡¯ve had enough! I don¡¯t want to deal with your mother anymore! Could you please just agree to


    the divorce?¡±


    Neil stopped. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to deal with her, you don¡¯t have to visit her in the future. If shees to


    you, simply ignore her.¡±


    22


    Silvia was surprised. She did not expect Neil to say that.


    ¡°No matter what you say or do, my decision will remain unchanged.¡±


    Neil firmly said, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t agree to the divorce, you won¡¯t be able to shed your identity as Mrs.


    Remus!¡±


    Realizing that their argument would lead nowhere, Silvia chose not to pursue the topic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss this today. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Neil felt agitated as well when he noticed the impatience in her eyes.


    They did not speak at all on the way home. Once they were back, Silvia took the dress and entered her


    bedroom.


    The next morning, Silvia gave Dulcie the dress when she arrived at thepany.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise and delight the moment she saw Devotion. She loved it so much


    that she could not resist running her fingers over it.


    ¡°Is this really for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it waspleted a while ago, but I never had a chance to retrieve it.¡±


    Dulcie hugged Silvia in excitement. ¡°Sil, thank you! I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯ll wear this on my date tonight!¡±


    Silvia was taken aback. ¡°You got yourself a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Dulcie blushed and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce him to you when the time¡¯s right.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Seeing how happy Dulcie was, Silvia felt curious about the man who had captured the heart of


    someone as strong¨Cwilled as Dulcie.


    ¡°I was thinking about taking you out for dinner tonight, but since you have ns with your boyfriend,


    we¡¯ll do it another time.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia prepared to dive into her documents. Just then, her phone rang.


    ¡°Silvia, Neil has signed the divorce agreement. Come over to the mansion now!¡±


    Silvia frowned. Neil had been reluctant about signing the divorce agreement. Why the sudden change


    of heart today?


    ¡°He really signed it?¡±


    After a brief pause, Mnie mockingly said, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m lying? There¡¯s no reason for me


    to lie. It¡¯s not as if Neil¡¯s world would crumble without you!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Silvia said.


    After they ended the call, Ada, who was sitting next to Mnie, expressed concern. ¡°Mrs. Remus, is


    this really a good idea? If Neil finds out, he¡¯ll be furious.¡± 1


    Mnie¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once Neil and Silvia¡¯s divorce is settled, he won¡¯t be able to


    change the oue even if he¡¯s furious. I¡¯m his mother, after all. He can¡¯t just sever ties with me.¡±


    Last night, she summoned Jake back and exaggerated the story about Silvia hiring a male escort. She


    had hoped that Jake would pressure Neil into divorcing Silvia. To her surprise, he admonished her


    instead. He said that it was their business and told her not to meddle.


    Mnie spent the entire night stewing over the matter. She was determined to keep Silvia away from


    Neil.


    Half an hourter, Silvia arrived at the Remus Family¡¯s mansion.


    When she walked into the living room, Mnie and Ada ceased their conversation, and their smiles


    disappeared.


    Mnie raised her head and said with a hint of disdain, ¡°The divorce agreement is right there on the


    table. Once you sign it, you¡¯ll no longer be tied to Neil.¡±


    Silvia headed directly for the table. She picked up the divorce agreement and fl*pped to thest page.


    There, she saw Neil¡¯s signature.


    Before she signed it, she asked Mnie for confirmation again, ¡°Is Neil¡¯s signature real and valid?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie sneered. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. I don¡¯t need to resort to fake signatures to deceive you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Mnie felt puzzled when Silvia signed her name without hesitation. She had expected Silvia to be


    reluctant about it, so why did she seem so relieved? It was as if she had thrown off a heavy burden.


    To prevent any unexpectedplications, Silvia said, ¡°I¡¯m taking the divorce agreement to the civil


    court for notarization right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too. I need to make sure that you don¡¯t pull any tricks!¡± Mnie said coldly.


    Silvia did not object. ¡°Fine.¡±


    As they walked out of the mansion, Mnie frowned when she saw a Lamborghini parked at the door.


    ¡°Did Neil buy you this car? Since you¡¯re getting divorced, you can¡¯t take it with you.¡±


    Silvia was taken aback by the question. That was her car. Even if it was a gift from Neil, it was perfectly


    reasonable for her to keep it after she looked after him for three years.


    Meanwhile, Ada looked at her with jealousy and resentment.


    ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t n on taking advantage of Neil even after the divorce, do you?¡±


    Ada thought. ¡°After I marry Neil, his money¡¯s going to be my money. I¡¯ll never let Silvia take this car!¡±


    Silvia gave them an unconcerned look and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but Neil has nothing to do


    with the Lamborghini. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the civil court.¡±


    Then, Silvia promptly left in her car. She left Mnie and Ada standing in the wake of its exhaust


    fumes.


    After she reached the court, she waited for over an hour, but neither Mnie nor Ada showed up.


    Impatience flickered in her eyes, and she decided to proceed with the notarization herself.


    As she stepped out of the car, a ck Maybach stopped in front of her.


    Silvia¡¯s eyes widened, and she instinctively clutched the divorce agreement.


    At the next second, the Maybach¡¯s rear door opened.


    Neil stepped out of the car and approached Silvia with anger in his eyes.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Neil walked toward Silvia in dissatisfaction, and his piercing gaze was so overpowering that she


    found it hard to breathe.


    As Neil drew closer, Silvia felt a chill run up her spine.


    He was livid!


    She had never seen him this angry.


    He sneered after he came to a halt in front of her. ¡°It looks like what I say doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    How dare you try to notarize the divorce agreement without my permission!¡±


    Silvia did not have to be particrly sharp to tell that Mnie had nned this without Neil¡¯s


    knowledge. Somehow, he got wind of it and showed up in person.


    Silvia hid the divorce agreement behind her and met his gaze without a hint of guilt.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, are you here to apany me for the notarization?¡±


    Neil observed her actions in displeasure. ¡°Silvia, even if you manage to get my signature on the divorce


    agreement, you won¡¯t have my consent!¡±


    She subconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°What should I do to make you agree to the divorce? Do I


    actually have to sleep with another man?¡±


    Neilughed in anger and threatened her. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of bringing misfortune to that man, give it


    a try!¡±


    Silvia knew that the divorce would not happen today, so she did not want to waste any more time


    there.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.


    Noticing the Lamborghini behind Silvia, Neil¡¯s gaze turned chilly.


    ¡°Whose car is that?¡±


    Silvia had been unemployed over the past few years, and she only started working recently. There was


    no way she could afford such a vehicle.


    She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    She drove away without a care for how angry Neil was.


    Neil watched the car slowly vanish from his sight, and he subconsciously narrowed his eyes. ¡°Curtis,


    find out who owns that Lamborghini.¡±


    As soon as Silvia returned to MY Corporation¡¯s building, Idris stopped her.


    A hint of surprise shed in his eyes when he saw the Lamborghini. ¡°Silvia, did Neil buy you this car for


    you tomute to work?¡±


    He had done some digging and discovered that Silvia was a regr employee at MY Corporation. It


    looked like she had taken this job to pass the time.


    Silvia did not exin. She frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    She never anticipated that Idris would look for her here.


    Idris smiled affectionately and spoke gently, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to reach you by phone these past few


    days, so I had to see you in person. How about visiting home this weekend? Your grandparents miss


    you.¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head to work now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send the driver to pick you up. See you on Saturday.¡±


    After Idris left, Silvia walked into thepany.


    The day passed by quickly, and evening soon came. Silvia did not want to return home and face Neil,


    so she decided to work overtime at the office.


    She was preparing to leave at around 10 p.m. when she received a call from Dulcie.


    ¡°Sil, I¡¯m feeling really down. Can youe and keep mepany?¡±


    It sounded like Dulcie had been crying, so Silvia swiftly replied, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be there in no


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    time!¡±


    After she provided the name of a club, Dulcie hung up.


    Silvia rushed over with a mix of confusion and concern. Dulcie was supposed to be celebrating her


    birthday with her boyfriend tonight, so what happened?


    Upon arriving at the club¡¯s private room, Silvia frowned when she saw scattered wine bottles.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Dulcie was sitting in the corner of the couch and bawling her eyes out with a wine bottle in hand. Her


    makeup was all messed up, and her cheeks were stained with tears. It was a really pitiful sight.


    Silvia sat beside her and removed the bottle from her grip. ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±


    The mention of her boyfriend appeared to agitate Dulcie even more. She started to sob even louder as


    she spoke in a broken voice, ¡°I¡¯ve ditched¡­ that b*stard¡­¡±


    Listening to her ount, Silvia finally pieced the whole thing together.


    Dulcie thought that her boyfriend had taken her out for dinner to celebrate her birthday. To her surprise,


    he ended things with her. The reason was simple: His first love from college had returned to the


    country, and he wanted to give their rtionship another shot.


    Silvia gently patted Dulcie on the back and consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s great that you saw his


    true colors so early. You¡¯ll find someone better in the future.¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, but she still managed to reach out and grab the wine bottle


    from Silvia.


    ¡°Give me the wine! I want to drink!¡±


    Silvia set the bottle aside and said, ¡°Stop drinking. You¡¯re already drunk. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not drunk yet! I still want to drink!¡±


    Silvia decided not to reason with a drunkard, so she slung Dulcie over her shoulder and carried her


    away.


    After she dropped Dulcie off at her ce, she got ready to leave. Right then, she realized that her


    phone was missing.


    She retraced her steps and figured that she must have left it in the private room.


    By the time she returned to the club, it was already past 11 p.m. Therefore, she headed straight to the


    private room.


    When she opened the door, she saw a menacing man seated at the center of the room. He was toying


    with a silver phone.


    Silvia narrowed her eyes and approached the man.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sir. That¡¯s my phone. Could you return it to me?¡±


    Her arrival caught the attention of others in the room. They stopped their conversation to watch the


    unfolding scene.


    Many suspected that Silvia had no idea who Reid Galvan was. If not, she would not have been so


    arrogant.


    When Reid finally had a good look of Silvia¡¯s face, a hint of amazement flickered in his eyes. She was


    much more beautiful than all the in women he had encountered.


    He gave her a lecherous look and responded in a suggestive tone, ¡°Well, do you have any proof that


    this phone is yours?¡±


    Silvia responded patiently, ¡°I can unlock it.¡±


    Hen


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    11


    Reid chuckled. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say this is your phone. I¡¯m the one who picked it up,


    though. If you want it back, don¡¯t you think you should give something in return?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you can down three sses of wine, I¡¯ll return it to you.


    Silvia nced at the wine on the table. ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Silvia picked up the wine sses one by one and promptly downed all three of them. After she set the


    empty sses down, she turned to Reid and said, ¡°Give it back now.¡±


    Reid smiled and returned the phone.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Silvia left the private room, but it was clear to everyone that she would be spending the night with Reid.


    He wore a smug smile as he watched her leave. He said to the person beside him, ¡°Get two guys to tail


    her and bring her straight to my room.¡±


    Shortly after, Silvia sensed that something was wrong. An indescribable heat was building up inside her


    b*dy, and this made it nearly impossible for her to stand.


    She leaned against the wall and tried to leave as quickly as possible.


    However, before she could do so, a voice called out from behind her, ¡°There she is! Get her!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    There was a fierce glint in Silvia¡¯s eyes as several burly men surrounded her.


    One of the men tried to grab her as he spoke with a sinister grin, ¡°Come with us, Miss.¡±


    Just as he was about to touch her, she grabbed his wrist and fl*pped him over her shoulder. He let out


    a painful yelp and crashed to the ground.


    When the remaining three men realized that Silvia was not as weak as they thought, they acted


    together.


    However, all of them were lying on the ground and groaning in pain a minuteter.


    Silvia could sense that her b*dy was reaching its limit. Her vision had also started to blur.


    She summoned thest of her strength and hurried forward.


    Once inside the elevator, she pressed what she thought was the button for the first floor. Then, she


    leaned against the wall to catch her breath.


    When the elevator doors opened, she stepped out. She frowned when she realized that she was not on


    the first floor. She knew that going back now might lead her to those people again.


    There was a long corridor ahead, so she continued forward with sheer determination.


    Silvia had no idea how long she had been walking, but she felt her consciousness slowly fading. As


    she fell to the ground, she suddenlynded in a warm embrace.


    Meanwhile, Neil was on the eighth floor of Grand Opulence. He was sitting on a couch in its most


    luxurious private room and quietly sipping on cognac. He had already finished two bottles of Remy


    Martin XO.


    David was on the other side of the couch. ¡°Neil, you¡¯ve been drinking in silence since you arrived. Have


    you been feeling S**ually frustratedtely?¡± he said in annoyance.


    Neil red at him. ¡°If you have nothing better to say, consider donating your mouth to someone who


    can make better use of it.¡±


    David was at a loss for words.


    Ryan patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Neil hasn¡¯t been in a good mood


    lately? Don¡¯t annoy him.¡±


    Right then, the door opened, and Henry entered with Snow.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce my girlfriend, Snow Walls!¡±


    The three men in the room knew that Henry and Snow had been romantically involved before.


    However, the trio never expected them to patch things up so quickly after Snow returned to the country.


    David, in particr, could not help but frown. He had seen Henry and Dulcie shopping together not long


    ago.


    Dulcie used to be part of their circle, but she disappeared after her family went bankrupt. When he


    heard about her again, she had made an incredibleeback by bing the president of MY


    Corporation.


    However, MY Corporation had been on a steady decline over the past couple of years, and its future.


    seemed uncertain.


    David even worried about what would happen to Dulcie if MY Corporation went bankrupt. He was sure


    that the Brooks Family would not wee her. Her rtionship with Henry was bound to be a rocky


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    one.


    It had only been a short while since he saw them shopping together, yet Henry and Snow were now


    back together.


    Noticing the room¡¯s awkward silence, Henry expressed his dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?


    Nob*dy¡¯s saying a word. Do all of you have a problem with my girlfriend?¡±


    Ryan smiled and said, ¡°We were afraid of frightening her.¡±


    He then turned to Snow. ¡°Hello, Miss Walls. I¡¯m Ryan Anderson, Henry¡¯s buddy.¡±


    Snow wore a gentle smile. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±


    Once they exchanged greetings, Henry gestured at her to sit beside him. He looked at her and said, ¡°If


    ¡®ou find us boring, you can call Ada over. You two are good friends, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    now hesitated and nced at Neil. ¡°Is it okay? Won¡¯t it be inconvenient?¡±


    Of course not! We¡¯re all friends.¡±


    ist as Snow was about to call Ada, Neil stood up abruptly and said, ¡°I have to attend to some matters.


    ou can continue enjoying yourselves.¡±


    low¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Henry dejectedly and said, ¡°Mr. Remus doesn¡¯t seem to like me


    ry much.¡±


    ivid frowned as he sensed how maniptive she was.


    [Neil likes you, someone might get jealous,¡± he joked.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Henry red at David. Then, he ruffled Snow¡¯s hair and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. He¡¯s always


    been a little aloof. You¡¯ll understand him better as you get to know him.¡±


    After he left the private room, Neil checked his phone. There were no missed calls or messages.


    In the past, Silvia would prepare hangover cures whenever he went out drinking or socializing. She


    would also remind him to limit his alcohol intake. However, she stopped doing all that and never even


    inquired if he stayed out all night.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bitterness shed in his eyes as he kept the phone in his pocket. He was about to leave when he


    spotted someone holding a silver phone. His expression immediately turned cold.


    He had that phone custom¨Cmade for Silvia¡¯s birthdayst year. There was only one like it in the whole


    of Ryoln City!


    He stopped the person and sternly asked, ¡°Where did you get that phone?!¡±


    Chris did not anticipate running into Silvia at Grand Opulence. He frowned when he saw the unnatural


    flush on her cheeks.


    She had been drugged!


    He quickly brought her to his room and called his agent.


    ¡°Get a female doctor here now!¡±


    He remained concerned after he hung up, so he opened the bedroom door.


    What he saw left him frozen and incredibly tense.


    The sheets on therge bed were all over the ce due to Silvia¡¯s struggles.


    Her face was bright red, her brows were furrowed, and her usually bright eyes were slightly open. They


    were unfocused but undeniably seductive.


    Her cor had loosened due to her struggles, and it revealed a fair amount of skin in her chest area.


    However, she did not notice it and continued to tug at her neckline.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    Chris clenched his fists and averted his gaze. ¡°Sil, please bear with it a bit longer. The doctor will be


    here soon.¡±


    He dared not look at Silvia again. Once he made sure that there was nothing she could use to harm


    herself in the room,


    he left.


    Chris never felt time pass so slowly.


    He had been waiting for over ten minutes, and the doctor still had not arrived. Growing anxious, he got


    up to check on Silvia.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang on the door before it was kicked open. A tall figure with a cold aura


    walked in.


    The moment Neil saw Chris, he red at him. ¡°Where¡¯s Silvia?!¡±


    Chris frowned and coldly said, ¡°Mr. Remus, this is my room. Please get out!¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze darted to the door behind Chris. He ignored Chris and headed to the bedroom.


    Chris attempted to stop him, but Neil¡¯s apanying b*dyguards prevented his interference.


    Neil opened the bedroom door, and his eyes widened in shock.


    Right then, he mmed the door shut. When he came out, Silvia was tightly covered.


    He looked at Chris sinisterly as he walked past him. ¡°If I find that you¡¯re connected to this incident in


    any way, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    Neil took Silvia directly to the top floor. On the way, she continued to struggle, but he paid her no


    attention.


    He thought about what could have transpired had he not stumbled upon her phone, and an


    uncontroble anger swelled within him.


    After they reached the presidential suite on the top floor, Neil tossed Silvia onto the bed.


    The pain briefly brought her back to her senses, but she soon fell into a more ufortable state. She


    felt as if millions of needles were piercing her b*dy.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­ Help me¡­¡±


    The difort drove her to tug at her clothes, and it gave her skin an alluring pink hue that was


    mpossible to ignore.


    Neil walked up to her and held her restless hands. As he stared into her eyes, he asked, ¡°Silvia, how


    do you want me to help you?¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Silvia¡¯s face was red, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead. Her whole b*dy was burning up.


    Neil grabbed her chin and said, ¡°Look closely! Who am I?¡±


    The pain in her jaw briefly brought Silvia back to reality, and she struggled to open her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re¡­


    Neil¡­¡±


    After he got the answer he wanted, Neil k*ssed her on the l*ps. Then, he held her waist as he


    deepened the k*ss.


    Silvia felt like she was fl*pping between scorching fire and freezing water.


    The night was still young.


    When Silvia woke up, her b*dy ached, and she let out an unintentional groan.


    Something hit her, and she quickly opened her eyes. With Neil¡¯s handsome face right before her, she


    knew thatst night had not been a dream.


    She rubbed her throbbing temples, and her headache grew even worse.


    Neil was lying down beside her, and he woke up when he sensed her movement.


    Their eyes met, and neither of them spoke right away.


    Silvia tried to speak, but she realized that her throat hurt. Wild scenes fromst night shed through


    her mind, and she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    After a brief silence, she softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend thatst night never happened.¡±


    Since they were on the brink of a divorce, she did not want this incident toplicate matters. She did


    not want Neil to think that she was trying to use this to cling to him either.


    However, his gaze turned cold. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯re adults, and this was just an ident. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask you to


    take responsibility.¡±


    Neil scoffed. ¡°Should I be grateful for your consideration?¡±


    He thought their rtionship would ease up after what happenedst night, but it turned out his feelings


    were one¨Csided.


    Silvia was a little dumbfounded.


    she never even considered holding him ountable, so what was he getting at?


    They were in a deadlock for a bit before Neil suddenly said, ¡°I saved youst night, and I did it to help


    you. Don¡¯t you think you should be the one taking responsibility?¡±


    Silvia looked at him in shock and angrily said, ¡°You clearly took advantage of the situation. Why on


    earth should I take responsibility?!¡±


    ¡°Who was it that kepting on to mest night? Do you want me to remind you?¡±


    A hint of embarrassment crossed Silvia¡¯s face, and her cheeks turned red. Even though her recollection


    of the previous night was hazy, she could still remember certain things.


    She blushed when she recalled those moments.


    When she remained silent, Neil¡¯s mood finally improved.


    ¡°It looks like you remember.¡±


    Silvia gritted her teeth as she red at him and asked, ¡°What do you want?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the word divorce in front of me again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with contempt.


    ¡°Neil, don¡¯t be greedy. You can¡¯t have both your wife and mistress at the same time. I don¡¯t want to be


    caught between you and Ada, so don¡¯t threaten me withst night¡¯s incident. It could have been


    someone else if you weren¡¯t around!¡±


    Her words enraged him. He pulled her over and pinned her down.


    ¡°shut up!¡±


    Their bodies were pressed tightly together, and Silvia¡¯s face turned bright red. However, it was unclear


    whether this was due to anger or embarrassment.


    ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    Right then, Neil bit her on the l*p. When she winced in pain, he ruthlessly said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve slept


    with me, don¡¯t ever think about being with another man. Divorce doesn¡¯t exist in my world. The only


    way to get rid of me is to kill me!¡±


    Silvia red at him. ¡°Are you forcing me to kill you?¡±


    Neil cocked an eyebrow in amusement. ¡°If you have the guts.¡±


    After he threatened her, he released his grip and got up.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Neil¡¯s well¨Cproportioned b*dy with perfectly sculpted abs came into view, and Silvia unwittingly sneaked


    a peek


    Her mind immediately shed back tost night. She averted her gaze in a hurry and coldly said, ¡°Are


    you some kind of pervert?¡±


    Neil smiled slyly and whispered, ¡°You saw everythingst night. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to act shy?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    When Silvia pulled the nket over her head, Neil stopped teasing her. He dressed himself and said,


    I¡¯ve ordered some clothes for you. They should be here soon. I¡¯ve got to run to a meeting, but we¡¯ll


    catch up over dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.


    Silvia ignored him. Once the room was finally quiet, she removed the nket and sighed in resignation.


    If she had known that this would happenst night, she would not have gone back to retrieve her


    phone. It appeared that Neil was even more against the divorce now.


    She grabbed her phone and made a call.


    ¡°Find out who was in Room 5 on the eighth floor of Grand Opulencest night!¡±


    With that, Silvia decided it was time for a shower. As she looked at the marks on her b*dy, she could


    not help but curse Neil again.


    Not long after her shower, the clothes that Neil ordered arrived. He even included underwear.


    Silvia put them on and blushed when she noticed how perfectly they fit.


    She gave Dulcie a call and informed her that she would not make it to thepany today. Then, she


    left Grand Opulence.


    On the way to the office, Curtis found out who had drugged Silviast night.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Reid Galvan¡¯s responsible for drugging Miss Silvia. He¡¯s a big shot in North City. He has


    his fingers in a lot of entertainment venues, and he made his fortune through some shady business


    back in the day. He also has connections in both legal and illegal circles.¡±


    Neil frowned and sternly said, ¡°I want him gone from Ryoln City today!¡±


    ¡®Understood.¡±


    In her office at MY Corporation, Dulcie dialed Henry¡¯s number after much internal debate.


    ¡°What do you want from me?!¡±


    Henry¡¯s voice was tinged with impatience. ¡°Dulcie, we broke up, so please stop bothering me. Don¡¯t


    make me hate you!¡±


    Dulcie sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m not into sc*mbags. I¡¯m just calling to get my dress back. I left


    it in your carst night.¡±


    ¦°


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant send it over to youter.¡±


    Once he gave her his word, Dulcie immediately hung up.


    Henry then instructed his secretary to get her dress from the car and return it to her. The secretary did


    as he was told. On his way out, he crossed paths with Snow, who hade to see Henry.


    Snow instantly recognized the dress as Devotion, and her eyes lit up in surprise. She quickly stopped


    the secretary and asked, ¡°Is this a gift that Henry prepared for me?¡±


    Before she came, Henry told her that he had prepared a surprise for her..


    A hint of embarrassment shed in the secretary¡¯s eyes, and he exined, ¡°Miss Walls, this is Miss


    Reed¡¯s dress. Mr. Brooks asked me to return it to her.¡±


    Snow¡¯s smile faded, and a surge of jealousy and anger shed in her eyes. ¡°I guess Henry¡¯s the one


    who bought it, right?¡±


    The secretary shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Give me the dress. I¡¯ll ask Henry myself.¡±


    She still had her heart set on Devotion. Regardless of whether Henry had bought it or not, she would


    not return it to Dulcie.


    She wanted Dulcie to understand that both the dress and Henry belonged to her.


    The secretary looked troubled. ¡°Miss Walls, I was ordered by Mr. Brooks. I-¡±


    Snow coldly cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s any trouble, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    She snatched the dress from the secretary and walked briskly into Brooks Corporation.


    The secretary sighed helplessly as he watched her leave. It seemed hard to please Henry¡¯s new


    girlfriend. Their future was bound to be a bumpy ride.


    As noon approached, Dulcie grew increasingly impatient because her dress had not been returned.


    She called Henry again.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent my dress back?!¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    There was brief silence on the other end before Henry spoke coldly, ¡°Snow likes the dress. How much


    is it? I¡¯ll buy it from you.¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s face turned red with rage. ¡°Henry Brooks! How could you give my dress to someone else


    without asking me?! If you don¡¯t return it within an hour, be prepared for awyer¡¯s letter!¡±


    Dulcie hung up in anger. After some thought, she dialed Silvia¡¯s number.


    ¡°sil, I¡¯m sorry. I identally left your birthday gift in that b*stard¡¯s carst night. After we broke up, I


    forgot about it.


    ¡°I asked him to return it today, but he said his girlfriend¡¯s taken a liking to the dress. He just gave it


    away without asking me! I¡¯m so mad! I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to get it back.¡±


    Silvia furrowed her brows when she heard this. She never expected Dulcie¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend to be so


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    unreasonable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the dress. I can design a new one for you. But what do you n on doing about the


    way they¡¯re treating you?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to design a new one. I¡¯ll definitely get that dress back. I told him that if he


    doesn¡¯t return it, I¡¯ll send him awyer¡¯s letter.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just let me know if you need any help.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡±


    After she spoke with Dulcie, Silvia received a call from her subordinate.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve gotten the details. The person who drugged youst night is a guy named Reid Galvan.


    But something happened to him before we could make a move. He was arrested and taken to the


    police station. He¡¯s likely heading for jail.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few moments before she mercilessly said, ¡°Send all the evidence you¡¯ve


    gathered to the police and let him rot in there for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    In the evening, Neil sent someone to bring Silvia to a restaurant.


    While she was on the way there, Silvia nned to have a calm conversation with Neil during dinner.


    However, as soon as the car stopped at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, she saw something unexpected.


    She quickly got out and walked a short distance behind Henry and Snow. After she got a clear look of


    Snow¡¯s dress, she confirmed that it was indeed Devotion!


    Evidently, these two individuals were Dulcie¡¯s despicable ex¨Cboyfriend and his new girlfriend.


    Just as she was about to speak, Neil¡¯s cold voice rang out behind her.


    ¡°What are you standing around for? Why aren¡¯t you waiting inside?¡±


    Upon hearing Neil¡¯s voice, the two people in front of her turned around.


    A glimmer of surprise flickered in Henry¡¯s eyes. ¡°Neil, you¡¯re having dinner at such a romantic


    restaurant?¡±


    Neil saw him and nonchntly hummed in agreement.


    Snow, on the other hand, was incredibly shocked. She thought that Neil was in love with Ada. So, why


    was he at this restaurant with Silvia?


    She looked at Silvia disdainfully and sent Ada a message. Then, she smiled at Henry and suggested,


    Since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, why don¡¯t the four of us dine together?¡±


    Henry was about to decline, but Silvia, who had remained silent up to this point, suddenly said, Sure.¡±


    Neil frowned and nced at her. He wondered why she agreed.


    As they walked into the private dining room and sat down, Snow smiled and turned to Neil. ¡°Mr. Remus,


    you haven¡¯t introduced your partner to us.¡±


    Silvia chuckled and mocked her. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know who I am.¡±


    Her sharp retort instantly changed Henry and Snow¡¯s expressions.


    Veil was surprised. He had never seen Silvia behave this rudely toward anyone before.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Did Silvia find out that Snow had set her up during Jeremy¡¯s birthday party?


    Henry looked at Silvia with a frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She calmly met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what I mean. Your girlfriend happens to be wearing my


    birthday gift to Dulcie. Why is she wearing it? Care to exin?¡±


    Snow¡¯s face turned pale. A mix of shame and anger surged within her. This dress was a gift from Silvia


    to Dulcie?!


    Henry sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve paid Dulcie the money for this dress. It belongs to my girlfriend now.¡±


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re truly shameless. I doubt Dulcie ever agreed to sell you


    the dress.¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression darkened, and he remained silent.


    Snow turned to Silvia with an aggrieved look and teary eyes. ¡°Miss Pond, I didn¡¯t know that it was a gift


    from you to Dulcie. I liked it, so I asked Henry to buy it from her. Please don¡¯t me him. It¡¯s all my


    fault.¡±


    Silvia finally understood why Henry left Dulcie for Snow. That pitiable face of hers could probably earn


    any man¡¯s sympathy.


    ¡°So, just because you liked it, you did everything you could to snatch it away? I suppose that¡¯s a


    mistress¡¯s habit. You¡¯re always snatching people¡¯s things!¡±


    ¡°Silvia Pond, watch your mouth! I¡¯m only putting up with you for Neil¡¯s sake!¡±


    Neil nced at Henry indifferently and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put up with her.¡±


    A glimmer of delight sparkled in Snow¡¯s eyes. It appeared that Neil was genuinely not fond of Silvia.


    Henry was momentarily stunned before he looked at Silvia in contempt. ¡°You heard what Neil said. I


    33


    However, Neil interrupted him. ¡°Because I look down on you too!¡±


    Henry¡¯s face twisted with anger and disbelief as he stared at Neil.


    However, Neil did not even spare him a second look. He stood up and sternly said, ¡°Return the dress


    immediately, or else, I¡¯ll make your girlfriend face the consequences before Silvia takes action.¡±


    Henry never thought that Neil would openly show him disrespect. ¡°Neil, we¡¯ve been friends for so many


    years, but you¡¯re disrespecting me over a dress?!¡±


    Neil red at him. ¡°If I truly wanted to disrespect you, I would make Snow remove the dress right here


    and now. She doesn¡¯t deserve to wear the dress that my wife gave to her friend.¡±


    Henry¡¯s face turned pale, but his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Fine. Since you put it that way, we¡¯re no


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    longer friends from this point on!¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Neil immediately left with Silvia.


    The private dining room suddenly fell into an eerie silence. Snow¡¯s face had turned white with fright.


    She cautiously said, ¡°Henry, I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on having this dress, you


    wouldn¡¯t have fought with Mr. Remus.¡±


    Henry looked at her gloomily and said, ¡°Change out of the dress when you get back. Wash it and return


    it to Dulcie.¡±


    Although Snow felt reluctant, she was too afraid to provoke him at this moment. She nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Snow lowered her head, rage shed in her eyes.


    She would return the dress, but she would also ensure that Dulcie could never wear it again.


    As Neil and Silvia left the restaurant, Silvia pulled her hand away from his grasp


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend me, Neil. This is my problem, and it doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife,


    so it naturally concerns me.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Silvia¡¯s eyes twitched with hesitation. She pursed her l*ps and chose not to bring up the topic of


    divorce.


    After themotion, neither of them felt like eating, so they returned to the mansion.


    Once they entered the living room, Silvia nced at Neil and asked, ¡°I was thinking of making


    spaghetti. Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°No need. Just wait for me.¡±


    Their housekeeper regrly stocked the fridge with fresh ingredients, so Silvia took a few things and


    headed to the kitchen.


    She boiled a pot of water on the stove and added the spaghetti.


    While she waited for the spaghetti to cook, she prepared the tomato sauce.


    She drained the spaghetti once it was al dente. Then, she ted it and topped it with a generous


    amount of sauce.


    As she brought the tes of spaghetti out of the kitchen, she realized that Neil was nowhere to be


    found.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She made her way to the study, and just as she reached the door, she overheard his cold voice from


    inside.


    ¡°Put this matter on hold for now, and don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±


    After he hung up, Neil turned around to see Silvia watching him by the door.


    ¡°The spaghetti¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Neil put his phone away and followed Silvia to the dining room.


    The tur


    two of them sat facing each other, but Silvia ate her spaghetti in silence.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me anything?¡±


    Silvia stopped eating and looked at him. ¡°If you want me to know, you would tell me without any


    prompting. If you don¡¯t want me to know, it would be pointless to ask.¡±


    ¡°You can ask me anything, and I¡¯ll tell you what I can.¡±


    Seeing his earnest gaze, she fell silent for a moment before she calmly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. It won¡¯t


    taste as good once it gets cold.¡±


    After dinner, Silvia got up, and Neil took her te. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it,¡± he said.


    Silvia did not refuse his offer and headed upstairs to her bedroom.


    The next morning, she arrived at herpany early. By the time Dulcie came to see her, she had gone


    through a pile of documents from the previous day.


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ve scheduled a meeting with Neil for 10 a.m. today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet with him instead. Don¡¯t agree to the acquisition no matter what Remus Corporation


    proposes,¡± Silvia said.


    There was a hint of surprise in Dulcie¡¯s eyes. Silvia had intended to meet with Neil, so why the sudden


    change of ns?


    However, she did not ask further questions. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve signed these documents. Take them with


    you.¡±


    As Dulcie left, Silvia continued working.


    t


    Soon, it was noon, and Dulcie returned just as she prepared to go for lunch.


    ¡°Silvia, you won¡¯t believe how much Remus Corporation offered for the acquisition of MY


    Corporation. If I didn¡¯t feel attached to MY Corporation, I would¡¯ve been tempted to sell thepany


    right away.¡±


    Silvia was taken aback. If it was an offer that even Dulcie found tempting, it had to be generous.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°One billion! Can you believe it?¡±


    Silvia frowned at the number. Three hundred million should have been the maximum, so why would


    Remus Corporation offer three times the market price for MY Corporation?


    ¡°Did you ask Neil for the reason?¡±


    Dulcie nodded. ¡°I did, but he refused to tell me.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ¡°Okay. If someone from Remus Corporationes over to discuss acquisitions again, just turn them


    away.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    On the way back to Remus Corporation, Curtismented, ¡°Mr. Remus, the price we offered far


    exceeded the value of MY Corporation. I think acquiring it might not be feasible.¡±


    Neil did not seem pleased. After a brief silence, he said, ¡°Compile a list of the clothingpanies


    under Remus Corporation and send it to me.¡±


    He had nned on acquiring MY Corporation for Ada¡¯s business management training. However, with


    MY Corporation rejecting his offer, he had to find alternatives.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Remus.¡®


    30


    Before long, it was Saturday, the day Silvia had agreed to return to the Pond Family¡¯s mansion for


    dinner.


    After she woke up, Silvia changed her clothes and headed downstairs. She spotted Neil sitting on the


    couch while reading some documents.


    When Neil heard her footsteps, he set his work aside and gazed at her.


    Silvia was wearing a long dress, and she had no makeup on her fair, delicate face. With her long hair


    tied into a bun, she resembled a youthful college student. Next to Neil in his suit and tie, she appeared


    over a decade younger than him.


    Neil frowned. He removed her hair tie and let her long hair fall freely.


    Silvia looked at him with annoyance. ¡°What are you doing?! Give it back to me!¡±


    Neil threw the hair tie into the trash can and calmly said, ¡°The bun doesn¡¯t suit you. You look better with


    your hair down.¡±


    Silvia was dumbfounded.


    Her hairstyle was none of his business!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll bete if we waste any more time.¡±


    Neil walked to the door, but he frowned when he noticed that she had not followed. ¡°Why are you


    standing there in a daze?¡±


    ¡°Did my father invite you to the Pond Family¡¯s mansion for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the issue?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia remained silent for a moment before she calmly said, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Idris had invited Neil behind her back because he knew that she would not agree to it. He did so


    despite knowing how she felt. He clearly did not care about her opinion.


    An hourter, Neil¡¯s car stopped at the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    Ada knew that Neil woulde today, so she had been waiting by the entrance. She ignored Silvia


    when she spotted her.


    ¡°Neil, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while. I¡¯ll show you in.¡±


    Neil remained nonchnt. He turned to Silvia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Silvia found his actions puzzling. He was clearly in love with Ada, so why was he acting as if he had


    nothing to do with her?


    However, she quickly recalled the photos of them together, and contempt filled her eyes.


    Silvia and Neil entered the mansion. Once they approached the living room, Jeremy greeted them.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Silvia, you¡¯re here. Please have a seat!¡±


    Silvia looked away indifferently after she saw Jeremy¡¯s bright smile.


    Calling her back for dinner was just an excuse to meet with Neil.


    She was not interested in staying there to please Jeremy, so she turned to Nell and said, ¡°I¡¯m going for


    a stroll in the garden.¡±


    When she sat down in the garden pavilion, Ada suddenly showed up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won, Silvia. All you have now is the title of ¡®Neil¡¯s wife.¡® In reality, Nell still loves me!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in mockery. ¡°But he didn¡¯t even spare you a nce at the entrance.¡±


    Ada¡¯s face turned pale. She gritted her teeth and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s because we had an argument


    recently. We¡¯ll reconcile soon.


    ¡°Do you remember when the footage of you hiring a male escort was exposed during Grandpa¡¯s


    birthday party? Neil discovered that I was responsible, but he didn¡¯t me me for anything. He even


    helped me to cover it up! So, it won¡¯t make a difference that you¡¯re his wife because he¡¯ll always be on


    my side!¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Ada had hoped to find any hint of anger and jealousy on Silvia¡¯s face, so she was disappointed to see


    her unbothered expression.


    She sneered and looked at Silvia in disdain. ¡°Do you honestly believe that pretending to be tolerant will


    win Neil¡¯s heart? Stop deluding yourself!¡±


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯re really pitiful,¡± Silvia calmly said.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Ada¡¯s eyes widened in anger and disbelief.


    How dare Silvia call her pitiful!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth? Your entire existence seems to revolve around Neil as if life holds no meaning for you


    beyond him.¡±


    Looking at Ada, Silvia wondered if she had appeared just as pitiful to others over thest three years.


    ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re the pitiful one. Even if Mom and Dad did bring you back to the Pond Family, no one truly


    cares about you. Even your husband doesn¡¯t have any affection for you. So, no, I¡¯m not pitiful!!


    Silviaughed. She might have yearned for love from the Pond Family and Neil, but that was in the


    past. She did not care about such things anymore.


    The most important thing now was to love herself. Seeking validation from others would only trap her in


    a never¨Cending cycle of self¨Cdoubt.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll thank you if you can convince Neil to divorce me.¡±


    With that, Silvia left. However, she came to a stop when she suddenly saw a figure around the corner.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was Neil, and he was looking at her with an unfathomable gaze.


    Her heart skipped a beat. He hated it whenever she brought up the topic of divorce.


    Just as she braced for his anger, he left without a word.


    Sensing his anger, Silvia frowned but did not go after him.


    When she returned to the living room, Idris approached her and softly said, ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s in the


    side hall. She wishes to speak with you.¡±


    Silvia nodded and headed for the side hall.


    This time, her grandmother, Bethany Moore, had apletely different attitude toward her. She smiled


    lovingly as soon as she saw Silvia.


    ¡°Silvia,e sit beside me.¡±


    Silvia sat down and left some space between her and Bethany. ¡°Grandma, I heard


    it wou were


    Bethany asked about her well¨Cbeing before changing the subject. ¡°It¡¯s been three years since you


    married Neil. Given that Neil treats you well now, you should seize this opportunity and have a child


    with him. That way, no one can challenge your position.¡±


    Silvia was surprised. The Pond Family had previously urged her to divorce Neil so that he could marry


    Ada.


    She did not expect them to shift their stance so rapidly. Therefore, she was impressed.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯vee to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I intend to divorce Neil,¡±


    Bethany¡¯s smile faded, and her gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Silvia, I always thought you were a clever child. How can you say something so foolish?¡±


    Silvia looked at her calmly and said, ¡°My divorce from Neil would be advantageous for the Pond Family.


    I only returned to the Pond Family at the age of sixteen. If Ada marries Neil, she¡¯ll undoubtedly be in a


    better position to assist the Pond Family.¡±


    Bethany never thought Silvia would be so forthright. She fell silent for a moment before she responded,


    ¡°You mean it?¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Of course! His heart has always been set on Ada. I know that it¡¯s impossible for him to


    fall in love with me. As long as the Pond Family is willing to step in, I¡¯m ready to divorce him.¡±


    Bethany remained somewhat skeptical. She found it hard to believe that Silvia would willingly divorce


    Neil and give up on the Remus Family¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°Give me some time to think about it. After all, we need to respect Neil¡¯s opinion as well.¡±


    Silvia could sense that Bethany was trying not to address the issue directly. She was torn between


    wanting Ada to marry Neil and the fear of offending him.


    ¡°Grandma, please take your time to consider it carefully.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Silvia was not in a rush, anyway.


    When she returned to the living room, she noticed that Neil was the only one there. He sat on the


    couch and stared at her.


    Silvia frowned. Idris had been fawning over Neil, so why was he not together with him?


    ¡°Where were you?¡±


    The moment Neil spoke, the atmosphere in the living room became gloomy.


    He had gotten angry when he overheard Silvia¡¯s conversation with Ada in the garden. As such, he had


    been waiting for Silvia to apologize.


    However, Silvia had gone somewhere else instead. As a result, his anger intensified.


    Siliva sat across from him with indifference. ¡°I was having a chat with my grandmother. Where are the


    others?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t you think you should rify what you said in the garden just now?¡±


    Silvia met his angry gaze.


    ¡°I believe my words were easy to understand. What else do I need to exin?¡±


    ¡°Silvia Pond!¡±


    Seeing how furious Neil was, Silvia said, ¡°We came back to have dinner. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with


    you.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°If you truly wish to avoid a quarrel, refrain from saying things that I hate to hear!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    It was no big deal. She could just say it somewhere he could not hear her.


    Then, both of them fell silent.


    Shortly after, Idris walked into the living room with an expensive bottle of red wine. He spoke to Neil in


    a ttering manner, ¡°Mr. Remus, this is the Lafite I¡¯ve cherished for years. Let¡¯s drink it tonight!¡±


    Logically speaking, Idris was Neil¡¯s father¨Cinw, so Neil should be the one pleasing him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, Neil had no affection for Silvia, and the Pond Family needed Remus Corporation¡¯s support to


    survive, so the opposite happened.


    Silvia did not really care about Idris, so she watched their interaction emotionlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Pond. I drove here today.¡±


    at


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can get my driver to take you back, or you can stay here for the night,¡± Idris hurriedly


    said.


    Neil paused for a brief moment. Something urred to him, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It did not take long for a maid to inform them that dinner was ready.


    It was unclear whether it was intentional, but Idris seated Ada on Neil¡¯s left while Silvia sat on his


    right.


    During their meal, Neil seemed more upied with drinking, so Ada would asionally serve him


    some food from the tter.


    ¡°Neil, these are your favorite pork ribs.


    ¡°Neil, this meatball is good. Give it a try.


    ¡°Neil¡­¡±


    Ada tirelessly engaged in conversation with him.


    On the other side, Silvia watched their interaction with an air of amusement rather than anger. Seeing


    Ada¡¯s affectionate gaze, she wondered if Ada would jump on Neil if they were alone.


    As she pictured the scene, Neil suddenly served her a meatball.


    ¡°Have some more. You¡¯re too thin, and it doesn¡¯t feel good when I hold you.¡±


    At that moment, everyone at the dining table focused their attention on her. Ada, in particr, looked at


    her with a murderous gaze.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Silvia nced at Neil with a faint smile. Then, she picked up the meatball and ced it on his te. ¡±


    You should eat more too. After all, you need to work every day. That¡¯s very tiring.


    !!


    Ada could not stand it any longer. She looked at Neil with teary eyes and asked, ¡°Neil, have you.


    forgotten your promise?¡±


    His expression changed slightly, and he remained silent.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Idris promptly intervened. ¡°Mr. Remus, let me raise a toast to you.¡±


    Neil did not show any disrespect, and the two of them shared a toast. Idris then brought up a different


    subject.


    The atmosphere throughout the rest of dinner was rtively harmonious. Silvia stood up after she was


    done.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating.¡±


    As she turned to leave, Neil gripped her wrist firmly and prevented her from breaking free.


    ¡°Neil, what are you doing?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s voice was low with a hint of anger.


    Neil looked at her coldly. ¡°Stay with me. I¡¯m almost done with my food.¡±


    ¡°I want to take a walk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you, then.¡±


    Irritation shed in her eyes.


    As she was about to retort, Idris said, ¡°Silvia, why don¡¯t you sit here with Mr. Remus for a while? He¡¯s


    been drinking, and he¡¯s hardly had anything to eat. You can help him to some food.¡±


    Silvia smiled sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have someone to serve him food? I think Ada¡¯s been


    doing a good job. Why don¡¯t you ask her to continue?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ada¡¯s expression instantly changed. She had done that to annoy Silvia, but Silvia made it sound like


    she was a servant.


    She got up and looked at Silvia with a wounded expression. ¡°I noticed that you were focused on eating,


    so I was just trying to help him. If it bothers you, I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    Silvia sneered as she was growing weary of Ada¡¯s innocent act. ¡°You¡¯re helping him even in bed, huh?¡±


    Ada¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her b*dy began to tremble. She could not find the words to


    respond.


    Silvia nced at Neil with a faint smile. Then, she picked up the meatball and ced it on his te.


    You should eat more too. After all, you need to work every day. That¡¯s very tiring.¡±


    Ada could not stand it any longer. She looked at Neil with teary eyes and asked, ¡°Neil, have you


    forgotten your promise?¡±


    His expression changed slightly, and he remained silent.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Idris promptly intervened. ¡°Mr. Remus, let me raise a toast to you.¡±


    Neil did not show any disrespect, and the two of them shared a toast. Idris then brought up a different


    subject.


    The atmosphere throughout the rest of dinner was rtively harmonious. Silvia stood up after she was


    done.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating.¡±


    As she turned to leave, Neil gripped her wrist firmly and prevented her from breaking free.


    ¡°Neil, what are you doing?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s voice was low with a hint of anger.


    Neil looked at her coldly. ¡°Stay with me. I¡¯m almost done with my food.¡±


    ¡°I want to take a walk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you, then.¡±


    Irritation shed in her eyes.


    As she was about to retort, Idris said, ¡°Silvia, why don¡¯t you sit here with Mr. Remus for a while? He¡¯s


    been drinking, and he¡¯s hardly had anything to eat. You can help him to some food.¡±


    Silvia smiled sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have someone to serve him food? I think Ada¡¯s been


    doing a good job. Why don¡¯t you ask her to continue?¡±


    Ada¡¯s expression instantly changed. She had done that to annoy Silvia, but Silvia made it sound like


    she was a servant.


    She got up and looked at Silvia with a wounded expression. ¡°I noticed that you were focused on eating,


    so I was just trying to help him. If it bothers you, I won¡¯t do it anymore.


    Silvia sneered as she was growing weary of Ada¡¯s innocent act. ¡°You¡¯re helping him even in bed, huh?¡±


    Ada¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her b*dy began to tremble. She could not find the words to


    respond.


    Mindy mmed her hand on the table and gave Silvia a look of pure disgust. ¡°You¡¯re the one who


    isn¡¯t fulfilling your duties as a wife, yet you dare criticize Ada! She¡¯s been close to Mr. Remus since they


    were children. Don¡¯t get jealous just because she served him food!¡±


    Silvia chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. She¡¯s doing a great job, so I¡¯m letting her continue.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The atmosphere in the dining room had be unpleasant, but Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Take your time


    with your meal. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    When Silvia walked away, Mindy got so furious that her face turned red. ¡°Silvia Pond, if you leave


    now, don¡¯t bothering back!¡±


    ¡°Mindy!¡±


    Idris red at her. His frustration was evident.


    He had advised Mindy to control her emotions before Silvia¡¯s arrival today, but she still lost her


    temper.


    If Neil got angry because of this, it would spell trouble for the Pond Family.


    Neil nced at Ada, who was still in tears, and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading back. Thank you for your hospitality,


    Mr. Pond.¡±


    Idris¡¯s expression darkened, but he mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Mr. Remus, about the project we


    discussed in the study¡­


    Neil was apathetic. ¡°Pond Corporation can bid on the project, but yourpany¡¯s capabilities will


    determine whether you can secure it or not.¡±


    Idris was a little disappointed, but the opportunity to participate in the bidding was still a significant step


    forward. He quickly responded, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mr. Remus! Let me see you to the door.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    As soon as Neil walked out of the Pond Family¡¯s mansion, Ada caught up to him.


    ¡°Neil, don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± 1


    He could see that her eyes were swollen from crying and filled with sadness.


    There was a time when those eyes were really bright.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s windy outside. You should head back.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Seeing that Neil was about to leave, Ada hugged him from behind and sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t go. If you don¡¯t


    give me an answer today, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Neil frowned and got a little irritated. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Ada, let go!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    Ada shook her head and sounded teary, ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me at the resort when


    I was eighteen years old?¡±


    Neil froze for a moment, and conflicting emotions flickered in his eyes!


    He pulled Ada¡¯s hands away as he looked back at her and said, ¡°Ada, I¡¯ve never forgotten.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he never forgot his promise, he would try his best to satisfy her needs. Even though he knew that


    she had hurt Silvia, he did not me her.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t forgotten about it, why won¡¯t you divorce Silvia?¡±


    Neil remained silent. He could not quite exin why, but the thought of divorcing Silvia did not sit right


    with him.


    Ada blinked, and tears rolled down her face.


    ¡°Neil, have you fallen in love with Silvia?¡±


    He widened his eyes at the possibility, but he immediately frowned. ¡°Ada, don¡¯t overthink it. I


    wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t love her, why won¡¯t you divorce her? If you want to repay her for taking care of you those


    two years,


    years, there are many other ways. There¡¯s no need to marry her. I can help you repay


    too!


    ¡°As long as she gives you back to me, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±


    Neil hesitated when he saw her pleading eyes. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Let me think about it, Ada,¡±


    her


    She knew that she could not pressure him too much, so she nodded with tears in her eyes and said,


    Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After he left, she wiped away her tears, and a look of hatred reced them.


    ?


    It looked like she had no choice but to get rid of Silvia to be with Neil again.


    Not lo


    long after he drove away from the mansion, Neil spotted Silvia walking slowly down the


    mountain.


    Her back was as straight as an arrow, and it mirrored her unyielding character¨Cshe would rather break


    than bend to his will.


    He recalled Ada¡¯s question at the mansion¡¯s entrance earlier.


    Did he love Silvia?


    The answer was no. If he loved Silvia, he would not have allowed her to be mistreated by the Pond


    Family. He would not have forgiven Ada for scheming against her in secret either.


    Silvia used to be unassuming in the past. Every time he returned to the mansion, she would be


    submissive. However, she had apparently gone out of control.


    After some introspection, Neil realized the reason for his recent unusual behavior.


    He had merely been curious about Silvia. It had nothing to do with love.


    The ck Maybach stopped next to Silvia, and the rear window rolled down to reveal his


    expressionless face.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    Silvia looked at him indifferently. ¡°No, thanks. My friend will pick me up.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Are you mad at me because I didn¡¯t have your back at the Pond Family¡¯s mansion?


    Silvia smiled. ¡°If that were true, would you even care?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care, then my feelings are none of your concern.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze became ruthless. ¡°Silvia, my patience has its limits!¡±


    Her smile grew even brighter, and she said, ¡°Well, my patience has its limits too. I don¡¯t care who you


    like, but you better watch over her. If she continues her secret schemes against me, believe it or not,


    not even you can protect her!¡±


    Neil widened his eyes in shock. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather¡¯s birthday party. I guess that should be enough exnation.¡±


    Right then, a Lamborghini stopped in front of the ck Maybach.


    The next moment, Chris stepped out of the car and walked toward Silvia.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Neil¡¯s eyes shed with anger as he asked, ¡°That Lamborghini belongs to him?!¡±


    It made sense why Curtis could never identify its owner. After he met Chris, Neil had tasked Curtis with


    investigating him. But apart from details about his life after his debut, they could not uncover


    much else.


    Their investigators had only discovered that Chris had ties to the influential Rios Family in Imperial


    City. The power structure in that city was even more intricate than the one in Ryoln City, so it was


    challenging to look into Chris. As a result, Neil decided not to pursue the matter any further.


    Silvia was stunned to see Chris as well. After a brief pause, she nonchntly said, ¡°It has nothing to do


    with you, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Then, she hurried toward Chris. Seeing her enter the car without hesitation, intense displeasure


    seemed to epass Neil.


    ¡°Step on it!¡±


    Silvia seemed perplexed when she got in. ¡°I called Dulcie, so why did you show up instead?¡±


    Chris smiled. ¡°I was having dinner with her tonight. When she received your call, something else also


    came up, so I made my way over instead.¡±


    Silvia was surprised. When she worked as Chris¡¯s agent in the past, Dulcie would often visit her. That


    was how she got to know him over time.


    ¡°Why did you guys decide to have dinner together all of a sudden? Haven¡¯t you been very busy


    recently?¡±


    His eyes lit up with joy, and he yfully said, ¡°How did you know I was busy? Have you been keeping


    an eye on me? Do you want me to sign an autograph for you?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Speaking of an autograph, you used to have ugly handwriting. If I hadn¡¯t helped your


    with your handwriting practice, you wouldn¡¯t have developed such a beautiful autograph.¡±


    Chris recalled the time when they practiced calligraphy together, and a sense of nostalgia washed


    over him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t help me alone. You helped all the artists under you, and we practiced together back then.¡±


    Back then, Silvia managed several other artists apart from him. She was not satisfied with their


    handwriting, so she would organize calligraphy practice sessions for them every evening.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris wanted to spend more time with her, so he would write poorly on purpose to ensure that he could


    see her every night.


    However, he never revealed this to Silvia.


    She kept quiet for a few seconds, and her smile faded slightly. ¡°Do you still keep in touch with the


    others?¡±


    ¡°Not much these days.¡±


    At that time, the artists under Silvia had diverse personalities. Without her, their interactions would have


    been scarce.


    Nheless, the artists were all doing well now.


    She was briefly taken aback when Chris drove her to her mansion in North City. ¡°I don¡¯t live here


    anymore. Let me send you back. I¡¯ll drive home afterward.¡±


    Chris frowned and asked, ¡°You moved back?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yeah. My divorce from my husband hasn¡¯t been finalized yet.


    He unknowingly tightened his grip on the steering wheel until his knuckles turned pale.


    ¡°If you need help, I can-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is between me and him. I don¡¯t want others to get involved.¡± Silvia interrupted.


    Her words hurt him. It seemed that he was merely an outsider to her.


    ¡°Silvia, I thought we were friends.¡±


    Hearing the disappointment in his voice, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re friends that


    I don¡¯t want to burden you with this. Let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    After she dropped him off at his hotel, Silvia returned to the mansion.


    However, she did not realize that after she left, his agent came to drive him back to his mansion in


    North City.


    Chris felt a little down when he saw the dark mansion next to his.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day?>

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    His agent, Katherine Mason, knew that he had a crush on Silvia. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her that bought


    the mansion next to hers?¡± she asked.


    Chris shook his head. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like the right time.¡±


    you


    At least, he had to wait until Silvia settled her mess of a rtionship with Neil. It would just bother


    her if he told her about his feelings before that.


    Katherineughed at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone else who can keep his love this much of a secret.


    Keep this up, and you¡¯re going to end up as a monk.¡±


    Chris came from humble beginnings, so she did not support his feelings for Silvia at first.


    Later on, he became part of Imperial City¡¯s Rios Family, and he had the family protecting him. From


    then on, she no longer stopped him from pursuing Silvia.


    ¡°You should go back now. Come and pick me up tomorrow morning.¡±


    When he returned to the mansion, Chris turned on the lights. He had the sameyout and decor as


    Silvia did in her mansion. In fact, he even bought the books that Silvia liked. Some of them were no


    longer in the market, so he hired someone to look for them for a long time.


    Even so, he still preferred to stay at her mansion because it had traces of her.


    He wanted to be able to express the love in his heart one day.


    Chris picked up a book and started reading. The moment he sat down on the couch, he received a call


    from the Rios Family¡¯s butler, Mr. Grenning.


    ¡°Mr. Chris, the master¡¯s condition has worsened. You should visit him. He¡¯s been wanting to see you.¡±


    His breathing became somewhatbored, but after a while, he spoke indifferently, ¡°There are plenty


    I people around him who care. He doesn¡¯t need me to visit him.¡±


    of


    Mr. Grenning felt defeated, and he pleaded with him. ¡°The master might have hurt you in the past, but


    he regrets it now. He also wants to hand over the Rios Family to you. You-¡±


    However, Chris interrupted him with a scowl. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care for the Rios


    Family either. Don¡¯t call me anymore!¡±


    He hung up and tightened his grip on the book.


    After some time had passed, he shut his eyes to hide the hatred within them.


    By the tim


    the time Silvia returned home, it was already past 10 p.m.


    Right after she entered the living room, she saw Neil ring at her.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d nevere back.¡±


    Silvia pretended not to hear him and started to walk up the stairs calmly.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Silvia stopped and looked at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Stop meeting up with Chris Rios!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia sneered. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Neil scoffed. ¡°Silvia, do I really have to teach you a lesson to make sure that you listen to me?¡±


    Silvia red at him. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    His gaze was ruthless, and he gave off an imposing aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything. I¡¯m just going to cancel some of his shows and make sure that the ones


    he shot before won¡¯t air on TV.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s expression finally changed, and she hissed. ¡°You¡¯re despicable, Neil Remus!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me despicable because of some random man?! I¡¯m your husband!¡±


    Silvia gave him a look of ridicule. ¡°You got yourself a mistress and allowed her to set me up. Then, you


    protected her. Yet, you call yourself my husband? You don¡¯t even care about me! You even selfishly


    impose your opinions on me!¡°¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you plenty of times before that Ada isn¡¯t my mistress. We¡¯ve never gone past the boundaries


    of friendship!¡±


    Silvia smiled mockingly as she red at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. I don¡¯t care about you


    and Ada. I just hope that you won¡¯t make a fuss about who I associate with either.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes burned with rage. ¡°Chris Rios clearly wants to have something more with you. I won¡¯t let


    you meet him anymore. Don¡¯t push my buttons!¡±


    ¡°As if Ada doesn¡¯t want the same with you. Chris and I have a much more innocent rtionship


    compared to you and Ada!¡±


    ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t care about ruining his future.¡±


    Silvia clenched her fists. She was not afraid of Neil, but she did not want to destroy Chris¡¯s future.


    After a long period of silence, she finally said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll promise you. But if anything happens to Chris, I


    won¡¯t spare Ada!¡±


    Neil narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just doing the same thing?¡±


    No longer wanting to waste her breath on Neil, she went upstairs.


    When she returned to her bedroom, she suddenly received a call from Dulcie. ¡°Can I skip work


    tomorrow, Miss Pond?¡±


    ¡°You usually work really hard. Why are you suddenly applying for leave?¡± Silvia asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sue Snow Walls, so I¡¯m meeting up with awyer tomorrow.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? She still hasn¡¯t returned Devotion to you?¡±


    Dulcie scoffed. ¡°Oh, she has. But she cut a few holes in it, and I can¡¯t wear it anymore. I won¡¯t forgive


    her for this!¡±


    Silvia was furious too, and she said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you Devotion¡¯s price in a moment. You can sue her for


    the amount.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After a brief pause, Dulcie spoke regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sil. I couldn¡¯t protect the birthday


    present that you gave me


    ¡°You did nothing wrong. Don¡¯t apologize. Your heart was broken, and you wouldn¡¯t have had the energy


    to think about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m still going to make Snow Walls pay!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Once she hung up, Silvia immediately called Kimberly. ¡°Didn¡¯t an employee of ours put Devotion up for


    sale some time ago? How much was it worth?¡±


    Kimberly was taken aback by the question, but she still answered, ¡°If I recall correctly, it was 2,400,000


    dors.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the gowns I design are all worth between three million and five million, aren¡¯t they?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kimberly smiled and said, ¡°Boss, those were the prices of your gowns three years ago. You¡¯ve only


    produced a handful of designs over the past few years, and their prices have shot up to more than ten


    million now.¡±


    Silvia never thought her gowns would se in value that much, but she said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Just as she was about to hang up, Kimberly suddenly asked, ¡°Boss, our profit every month is about two


    million. Should I keep sending the money into the ount you gave me?¡±


    Silvia tightened her hold over the phone and grunted. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After the call, Silvia¡¯s mind wandered for a while before she sent Dulcie a message. She told her that


    she could sue Snow for ruining a gown worth ten million dors.


    Then, she sent her subordinate a message. [I need you to photoshop a payment record for me. I¡¯ll send


    you the detailster.]


    Soon, her subordinate photoshopped the record based on her request.


    It stated that she had spent ten million dors buying the gown. Once Silvia saw it, a cold glint shone in


    her eyes.


    She did not want it toe to this, but Snow had crossed the line.


    Soon, the police paid Snow a visit, and she finally realized how serious the problem was. While she


    was on her way to the police station, she gave Henry a call.


    ¡°Henry, they¡¯re taking me to the police station. You have to help me!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Half an hourter, Henry bailed Snow out of the police station. In his exasperation, he gave Dulcie a


    call.


    ¡°Dulcie, what¡¯s the meaning of this?! You¡¯re being horrible!¡±


    She had actually reported Snow for stealing her gown and ruining it. Snow was supposed to join the


    entertainment industry. If she had a criminal record, her future would definitely be affected.


    Dulcie sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her exactly who the horrible person here is?¡±


    When Henry called her again, all he heard was the busy tone.


    She had blocked him!


    After Snow told him what truly had happened, Henry got angrier and yelled at her for the first time.


    ¡°What on earth were you thinking? You should have ended things when you returned the gown to her!


    Why did you ruin it?! Have you lost your mind?!¡±


    Snow teared up. ¡°It¡¯s just a gown! I¡¯ll pay her! She¡¯s the one who tried to steal you while I wasn¡¯t


    around! I just wanted to teach her a lesson! How was I supposed to know that she¡¯d be horrible enough


    to call the police on me?!¡±


    Seeing that Henry was still agitated and silent, Snow panicked and tugged on his sleeve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me, Henry. I only did it because I was worried that you had fallen in love with her. I


    won¡¯t go near her from now on, okay?¡±


    After some time, he finally said, ¡°Go home. I have to think of a way to solve this.¡±


    In the afternoon, Henry called Neil.


    Once he heard what had happened, Neil coldly said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±


    Henry said, ¡°Neil, I¡¯ve never asked you for help before. Please, just this once. Snow can¡¯t have this on


    her record. It¡¯ll affect her future. I just need you to help me set a meeting with Silvia over dinner!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just this once. A word of advice: Break up with Snow as soon as possible. She¡¯s going to ruin


    you,¡±


    When it was almost time to clock off work, Silvia received a call from Neil.


    She took a look at the screen and rejected the call..


    Neil called her a few more times. When he realized that Silvia was not going to pick, he stopped calling.


    .she saw his car once she clocked off work and went downstairs.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She went up to the car and stared at Neil in annoyance. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Get in. We¡¯ll talk after that.¡±


    Since the employees of MY Corporation were going home, Silvia only hesitated for a few seconds


    before she opened the door and got in.


    She sat far away from Neil and stared at him emotionlessly. ¡°Now, can you tell me why you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Henry wants to invite you out to dinner.¡±


    Silvia scowled. ¡°And you agreed to it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking for your opinion right now.¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    ¡°Henry and his girlfriend want to apologize for the gown that you gave Dulcie,¡± Neil said.


    However, she scoffed. ¡°They should be apologizing to Dulcie, not me


    When he saw the burning rage in Silvia¡¯s eyes, he remained quiet for a moment before he continued, ¡±


    If you don¡¯t want to forgive them, just have dinner with him.


    Silvia looked at him with incredulity. ¡°I¡¯m going to end up puking all over the table if I eat with him!¡±


    She wanted to get out of the car, but Neil grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°When we visited your family¡¯s mansion, your father mentioned that he wanted to coborate with my


    company on a project.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Silvia abruptly turned around and red at him. ¡°What are you trying to say?


    ¡°As long as you join me for the meal, I¡¯ll give the project to the Pond family.¡±


    After she had brief eye contact with Neil, a smile suddenly crossed her face. ¡°Mr. Remus, you¡¯re saying


    that one dinner with you is equivalent to an entire project for the Pond family? It sounds like our family¡¯s


    taking a big advantage of you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Neil sensed that Silvia had more to say as he stared at her.


    Just as he had expected, her smile soon turned into a sneer.


    ¡°With such a great deal on the table, I¡¯m sure everyone from the Pond family would love to join you for


    this meal. Why don¡¯t you invite them instead?¡±


    Silvia opened the car door and stepped out. Neil¡¯s gaze remained icy as she walked away. ¡°Silvia, if


    Dulcie insists on pursuing the matter with Snow, Henry might lose his patience. Things won¡¯t turn out


    well for her either!¡±


    Silvia could no longer hold back, and she turned around to give Neil a piercing look.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just because Dulcie and I aren¡¯t as powerful as Henry, we¡¯re supposed to hold back


    when Snow insults us? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Neil fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°If there¡¯s a way to resolve this peacefully, why escte the


    situation?¡°¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath and looked him in the eyes. ¡°You only want to end this peacefully because


    Henry¡¯s your friend. I don¡¯t me you for taking his side, but don¡¯t try to force your perspective on


    me.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil felt that she was being unreasonable. ¡°Silvia, Henry¡¯s willing to paypensation for the dress. He


    and Snow are willing to apologize too. What more do you want from them?¡±


    She had spent a whole month designing that dress, and she really looked forward to seeing Dulcie in


    1. it.


    However, not only did Snow steal Dulcie¡¯s boyfriend, but she also paraded around in that very dress.


    She even damaged it on purpose. Silvia could not let this slide!


    ¡°If someone ruined Ada¡¯s dress, could you still remain calm and say that?¡±


    When Neil had no retort, Silvia sneered. ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m insignificant to you unlike Ada. You think just


    because I used to like you, it gives you the right to hurt me whenever you want to?¡±


    The two words ¡°used to¡± instantly triggered him. He could feel a surge of anger welling up within him.


    ¡°What do you want them to do then?¡±


    Silvia stared at him as disappointment filled her eyes. She started to question how she could have ever


    fallen for Neil in the past.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask me that. You should ask Dulcie.¡±


    With that, Silvia left.


    That night, she went straight back to her mansion in North City. They were now giving each other the


    silent treatment.


    Silvia¡¯s life did not change much. In fact, her mood actually improved without Neil around.


    A weekter, Dulcie paid her a visit.


    ¡°Sil, Henry¡¯s secretary contacted me. He said that Henry and Snow want to offer me a settlement.


    Snow¡¯s willing to apologize to me as well.¡±


    Sensing that Dulcie was feeling conflicted, Silvia smiled and asked, ¡°So, what do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, at first, I just wanted Snow to apologize to me.¡±


    Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then go with your n. But don¡¯t ept her apology too easily. It¡¯ll be


    better if you can make sure that she¡¯s really learned a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll ask her to apologize on thergest advertising screen in Ryoln City.¡±


    ¡°Good idea. I support you.¡±


    With Silvia¡¯s support, Dulcie finally felt relieved. She looked at Silvia with a hint of guilt and said, ¡°I feel


    bad that the dress has been ruined. If only I had been more careful back then.¡±


    13


    Silvia nonchntly replied, ¡°Well, since Snow already wore it, you¡¯d probably feel ufortable


    wearing it again even if you got it back. At least, you can make her pay you for ruining it now.¡±


    ¡°But I still feel bad. You worked so hard on it.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can buy me a meal to make up for it!¡±


    Dulcie hugged her tightly. ¡°Sil, you¡¯re so nice to me!¡±


    When she learned about the public apology she had to make, Snow got so angry that she smashed


    everything in her living room.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    She had to apologize to that b*tch? She could not ept it!


    She would make Dulcie pay for this one day!


    The news of Snow¡¯s public apology to Dulcie quickly spread. When Ada learned about the whole story,


    she found Snow to be


    foolish.


    Snow ended up in such a situation over a mere dress.


    She pretended not to know about it and did not attempt tofort Snow.


    Soon, the day of the apology came.


    During the apology, Snow choked up several times. She was clearly crying from anger.


    Someb*dy recorded a short video and posted it online, but the Brooks Family quickly took it down. As


    such, the incident only circted in a small circle. Nevertheless, Snow still felt embarrassed. She


    locked herself in her home for three days.


    Not only did Dulcie receive an apology from Snow, but she also received a twenty-million-dor transfer


    from Henry.


    She epted it and offered the money to Silvia, but Silvia turned it down.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t take it, let me treat you and Chris to dinner tonight. He helped me a lot with this and


    rmended thewyer.¡±


    Silvia raised her brows in realization. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you were having dinner with Chris the other


    night?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you free tonight? I¡¯ll check if Chris is avable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You and Chris should go without me.¡±


    Dulcie was texting Chris when she heard what Silvia said. She looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Are you and Chris having a fight?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°No. Due to some personal reasons, I don¡¯t think I should see him for now.¡±


    Dulcie was about to inquire further when Silvia said, ¡°Alright, I have work to do. You should head back.¡±


    ¡°How about I treat you another day? It¡¯ll just be the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia picked up some documents to review. Just then, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Madam Remus, Silvia smiled and quickly answered, ¡°Madam Remus, to what do I


    owe the pleasure? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be ying poker today?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Remus, or Abalene, was the only one who genuinely treated her well in the Remus Family.


    Therefore, even though her marriage with Neil wasing to an end, Silvia could not be cold toward


    her.


    ¡°Hmph. Have you forgotten about me, Sil? It¡¯s been so long since youst visited me!¡±


    Silvia quickly replied, ¡°How could I forget you, Madam Remus? I¡¯ve just been really busy with work


    lately. I¡¯ll definitely visit you as soon as I have some free time!¡±


    Abalene did not seem to find her answer satisfactory. ¡°Why wait for free time? Come over tonight. I¡¯ll


    tell the kitchen staff to make your favorite lemon honey pork ribs. I¡¯ll see you tonight!¡± she said.


    Just like that, Abalene hung up.


    Silvia chuckled when she heard the busy tone on her phone. Abalene was as bossy as ever, but she


    loved it!


    After she got off work in the evening, she drove to Harmony Yard.


    Harmony Yard had been designed by Abalene and Sir Remus back when he was still alive.


    Even though Sir Remus had passed away many years ago, Abalene refused to move in with Jake and


    Mnie. She imed that she wanted to guard her memories with Sir Remus until the day she could


    not do it anymore.


    Harmony Yard was situated halfway up a hill. To construct it in the past, Sir Remus had purchased the


    entire hill.


    As Silvia¡¯s car arrived at the foot of the hill, she saw two rows of neatly nted ginkgo trees along the


    road. The leaves had started to turn yellow. Unfortunately, it was already evening, so the view was not


    as clear. It had to be very beautiful during the day.


    Ten minutester, Silvia arrived at the entrance of Harmony Yard. A servant immediately came to open


    the gate.


    She then parked her car in the courtyard. As soon as she got out, she saw Neil standing on the nearby


    veranda. He was feeding


    some fish.


    This was their first time seeing each other since their fight outside MY Corporation.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Neil was dressed in casual clothes, which made him look incredibly different. Usually, he would dress in


    a suit and tie. Nevertheless, he still gave off a cold and standoffish air.


    Silvia shared a look with him before she calmly looked away.


    Mrs. Zimmer, the housekeeper of Harmony Yard, saw her and smiled pleasantly. ¡°Wee, Mrs.


    Remus. The madam has been waiting for you.¡±


    Mrs. Zimmer had been taking care of Neil¡¯s grandmother, Abalene, for years. On paper, they were


    employer and employee, but they were as close as sisters.


    Silvia smiled and handed her some cakes she had brought.


    ¡°I bought your favorite fruit cake from that cake shop you love, Mrs. Zimmer. I also bought the butter


    cake that Madam Remus loves.¡±


    Mrs. Zimmer took the cakes happily and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Remus. I¡¯ll serve it to Madam Remus


    right away. She¡¯s been wanting to try it again.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see her now.¡±


    When she entered the living room, Abalene was asking the servants to serve her favorite snacks.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silvia loves fruit candy, so ce it right in front. Do the same for the biscuits.¡±


    Silvia chuckled. Abalene still treated her like a child.


    ¡°Madam Remus, I can¡¯t possibly finish so many snacks on my own.¡±


    Abalene turned around in delight. ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re back! If you can¡¯t finish them, I¡¯ll ask the servants to


    pack them up so that you can enjoy them at home.¡±


    Silvia held Abalene¡¯s hand while she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break for now? Let¡¯s sit down and


    talk.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Right after they sat down, Abalene gave her a good look and noticed that she had be thinner. She


    felt a pang in her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight. Neil mentioned that you got a job. If it¡¯s tiring you out, just resign. Neil can take


    care of you. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll give you my savings.¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired at all. It¡¯s not like I have anything to do at home, anyway.¡±


    Abalene did not persuade Silvia to resign when she saw how determined Silvia was to continue


    working. ¡°Alright. But you have to resign once you feel exhausted. Don¡¯t work too hard.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    As they spoke, Neil walked into the living room and sat down across from them.


    Even though he did not interrupt their conversation, they could not ignore him.


    Abalene also noticed that Silvia¡¯s smile was not as bright after Neil entered the living room.


    Her years of experience told her that these two had gotten into an argument.


    ¡°Neil, I told the servants to make some juice in the kitchen. I wonder why they haven¡¯t brought it out yet.


    Be a dear and have them serve it to us, will you?¡±


    Once Neil left, Abalene asked Silvia, ¡°What happened between you two? Did he mistreat you?¡±


    Although she was surprised at how observant Abalene was, Silvia just smiled. ¡°He didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Tell me if he does. I won¡¯t let him off the hook.¡±


    After he ced on the table, he said to Ahalem, ¡°I¡¯m going to the study to work


    Ared at him and huffed ¡°what¡¯s the point of you telling me that? Tell your wife!


    had no sense at all No wonder he got into an argument with silvia


    When she felt Nell¡¯s gase on her, Silvia looked down and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, Madam Remus is just


    poking around. Do whatever it is you need to do Don¡¯t mind me


    Her aloof behavior got on his nerves, but he said nothing. Instead, he turned around and left.


    The moment Neil disappeared, Abalene looked at her. ¡°Silvia, when are you going to have children?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Silvia nearly did a spit-take.


    However, she still managed to swallow the juice. Once she put down her ss, she said, ¡°Madam


    Remus, we¡¯re not considering children right now.¡±


    Abalene sighed and said sympathetically, ¡°Ada¡¯s back, and I¡¯m worried about you being upset about it.


    Neil might have a change of heart if you have a child with him.¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°If I need a child to make him stay by my side, I¡¯ll just be a sad clown. I won¡¯t let myself


    sink to that state.¡±


    ¡°You saved Neil¡¯s life, and you also cured his legs. No matter what, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll acknowledge


    as my granddaughter-


    inw.¡±


    Ada would have to climb over Abalene¡¯s dead b*dy to marry Neil.


    After some hesitation, Silvia looked at her seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about a lot of things


    lately. I hope that you¡¯ll support my decision if I divorce Neil some day in the future.¡±


    Abalene was shocked. She never expected their rtionship to deteriorate to such a state.


    ¡°Did Neil do something bad to you?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just telling you in advance. If things really sour to that point between us, I hope you¡¯ll be


    prepared.¡±


    Abalene kept quiet for a long time. When she spoke again, she sounded very dejected.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She remained dispirited even as they ateter on. She also found Neil an eyesore.


    After dinner, Abalene asked Neil and Silvia to stay the night. However, both of them had to work the


    next day, so they rejected


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    her offer.


    As they were leaving, Abalene summoned Neil to her side and hissed. ¡°If you mistreat Silvia, I¡¯m not


    going to let you have a single percent of Remus Corporation¡¯s shares!¡±


    While Neil was the president of Remus Corporation, Abalene was the one with the shares.


    Three years ago, Neil agreed to marry Silvia partially because Abalene had promised to transfer 80%


    of Remus Corporation¡¯s shares to him five yearster.


    However, Silvia had no idea about their promise.


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned colder as he said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Silvia did not know what they talked about. All she knew was that Neil was gloomier than ever when he


    came back.


    She looked away and bade farewell to Abalene with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you soon!¡±


    Abalene did not want her to go, but she said, ¡°If Neil upsets you, tell me! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡±


    Silvia felt touched when she saw how Abalene supported her unconditionally. She nodded and said,


    ¡°Alright. You should go in. The wind¡¯s really strong tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in once you leave.¡±


    Silvia then entered her car without another word. She ignored Neil the entire time, and his expression


    was as dark as a storm


    cloud.


    Abalene red at him. ¡°Go.¡±


    After that, she ignored him too and went back inside.


    Neil was speechless.


    Did both of them hate him?


    Neil stopped Silvia the moment they reached the foot of the hill. He did so by parking his ck


    Maybach in front of her car.


    Then, he got out and approached her.


    When she sensed his intimidating aura, she wound down the window with a frown. ¡°Yes?¡±


    He remained silent for two seconds before he said, ¡°We need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Silvia seemed unbothered as she said, ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still angry about what happenedst time, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±


    Silvia looked at him in shock. She was not expecting him to apologize.


    ¡°Apology epted. Can I leave now?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze intensified as he said, ¡°You¡¯re still angry.¡±


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You might have apologized, but I can still choose to be angry or not. It


    has nothing to do with


    you.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Soon after, she reversed her car and left.


    From that day onward, Silvia did not meet Neil again. However, she would asionally see him and


    Ada featured in entertainment magazines whenever they attended events together.


    Silvia would only spare those articles a brief nce before she looked away without a care.


    Half a month had passed, and Silvia was working overtime on a Friday.


    By the time she went back home, it was past 10 p.m.


    After her bath, she nned to do some reading before going to bed. However, someone knocked on


    her door.


    She frowned when she saw Neil through the peephole.


    Silvia pulled her sleep robe tighter around herself and opened the door with an aloof expression. Just


    as she was about to speak, she smelled alcohol.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking?¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes were slightly zed over, which suggested some degree of tipsiness. However, his face


    was not flushed, so it looked as if he was still sober.


    ¡°Silvia, do you remember what day it is today?¡±


    After some thinking, Silvia remembered that it was their third wedding anniversary.


    She had been really busy with worktely. This was no longer a concern for her, so she had forgotten


    about it.


    Impatience shed in her eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re just here to waste your breath on this, you can leave now. I¡¯m


    going to bed.¡±


    Neil stared at her as he put his hand on the door. ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s our wedding anniversary


    today?¡±


    Silvia scowled. ¡°Yes. What of it? You never cared. Why are you here pretending like you do now?¡±


    Neil did not get angry. Instead, he chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Leave-¡±


    Before Silvia could finish talking, Neil grabbed her waist and closed in on her.


    When she felt the warm brush of his l*ps, she realized what happened and pushed him away. ¡°Have


    you lost your mind?!¡±


    She wiped her mouth, but her actions only served to anger Neil. He grabbed her wrist and pinned her


    against the wall before he k*ssed her again.


    Silvia tried to fight back, but Neil kept her tightly pinned against the wall.


    She was furious. She bit him, and their mouths were instantly filled with the taste of blood.


    Neil let her go and looked at her before he whispered, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t prepare a gift for me, I¡¯ll take


    this k*ss as


    ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡±


    As she tried to push him away, she suddenly felt a cold sensation around her neck.


    She touched it and found that it was a ne. She wanted to take it off, but Neil grabbed her hand.


    ¡°If you take it off, I¡¯m going to k*ss you again.¡±


    11


    Silvia stopped moving, but she red at him. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    Why else would he be acting so strangely tonight?


    Neil grabbed her chin and forced her to look him in the eye.


    ¡°Even if you were truly angry, you should have calmed down after such a long time.¡±


    Silvia shoved him off and said, ¡°Neil, I¡¯m not throwing a hissy fit. I just don¡¯t want to be anywhere near


    you.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned icy. He did not expect Silvia to treat him so coldly even though he had humbled


    himself to get into her good.


    graces.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ¡°You¡¯reing back with me tonight no matter what, Silvia.¡±


    He had left her alone for a period of time so that she could calm down, but this was the result of his


    waiting?!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It looked like he could not be too nice to her.


    Silvia sneered. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? I¡¯m not going back!¡±


    Since things had soured between them, there was no need to pretend like they had an amicable


    rtionship.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide whether you want to go back or not!¡±


    Neil started to drag her out. But after he took a few steps, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on the nape of


    his neck and fainted.


    Silvia called Curtis to pick him up. Then, she removed the ne and tossed it on him before she


    shut the door.


    Half an hourter, she heard the sound of a car engine outside.


    Silvia lifted a corner of her curtain to look outside. Curtis got out and quickly carried Neil into the car


    before he left.


    Once he returned to his mansion, Neil woke up.


    The pain on his neck made him frown, and he asked Curtis, ¡°What happened? Why am I here?¡±


    Curtis looked at Neil with pity and tentatively answered, ¡°Have you forgotten that you went to look for


    Miss Silvia? She knocked you out.¡±


    Neil was not pleased. When Curtis handed the ne over to him, his expression turned even


    darker.


    ¡°I saw this beside you when I picked you up.¡±


    Anger shed in Neil¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s yours now.¡±


    Curtis knew that Neil had lost all rationality due to his anger, so he quietly put the ne away. He


    would return it to Neil


    once he calmed down.


    This was Neil¡¯s wedding anniversary gift to Silvia. Curtis would never dare take it.


    Neil looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You can go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Please call me if you need anything.¡±


    After Curtis left, the living room returned to silence.


    Neil pinched the center of his brow and thought that he must have had apse of judgment to have


    gone to Silvia.


    When he remembered the aversion in her eyes and how she had knocked him out, he was furious.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated.


    He was surprised to see David¡¯s name on the screen.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    David cleared his throat and said, ¡°Neil, things have been a bit tense between you and Henry because


    of Snow, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Neil frowned, and his voice sounded colder. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ryan and I yelled at him after we learned about what happened. He realizes that he was wrong, and


    he¡¯s invited us all to vacation at a resort that Brooks Corporation is about to open. He also wants to


    mend things with you. What do you¡ª¡±


    Neil interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished, man. Aside from mending things with you, Henry wants to invite Silvia along


    too. If you don¡¯t go, she won¡¯t either.¡±


    When he remembered how Silvia had treated him tonight, his gaze was filled with disdain.


    ¡°Henry can invite her if he wants to. It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    David still had something to say, but Neil had already hung up.


    Seeing David put down his phone, Henry asked, ¡°How did it go? Did Neil say yes?¡±


    ¡°No. I think he¡¯s still mad aboutst time.¡±


    Henry felt disappointed, but he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to him personally!¡±


    However, David stopped him. ¡°Calm down. Things can still get better between you two. Neil listens to


    Madam Remus, and I heard that Silvia has a good rtionship with her too. Perhaps we can ask


    Madam Remus to help us.¡±


    Meanwhile, Snow was watching them whisper to each other. Indignation and rage burned in her eyes.


    She had suffered such great humiliation, but Henry still wanted to butter up to Neil and Silvia?!


    No!


    She would not let Silvia sit on her high horse!


    She picked up her phone with a sneer and fired a text to Ada.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    The next morning, Silvia received a call from Abalene.


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ve received an invitation from an old friend to spend the weekend at a resort. Do you have any


    ns? Would you like to join me? I heard there¡¯s horseback riding and also an amusement park.¡±


    Abalene was not keen on going at first. However, she heard about the activities and thought that it


    would be a good


    opportunity for her to blow off some steam with Silvia. She even invited Neil because she thought it


    might help mend their rtionship.


    Silvia seemed a little surprised. Realizing that she had nothing nned for the weekend, she agreed to


    tag along.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m in. Should I pick you up or meet you at the resort?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at the mansion.¡±


    Silvia hesitated for a few seconds before she spoke up, ¡°Madam Remus, I¡¯m staying in North City now.¡±


    Abalene furrowed her brows. ¡°You and Neil are separated?¡±


    Silvia did not know how to exin their rtionship to Abalene, so she chose her words carefully. ¡°Not


    exactly. It¡¯s just closer to my current workce, so I¡¯ve decided to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! How can a married couple live separately? Ada¡¯s back. What if she tries to take advantage


    of your absence?¡±


    Silvia spoke softly, ¡°Madam Remus, please don¡¯t worry about this. Neil and I will work it out ourselves.¡±


    ¡°If both of you could really work it out yourselves, you wouldn¡¯t be separated. I¡¯m going to call him. If he


    doesn¡¯t bring you back soon, I won¡¯t let him off the hook!¡±


    ¡°Madam Remus-¡±


    Abalene hung up before Silvia could finish her sentence.


    When Silvia called her back, she reached her voicemail. It was evident that Abalene was already on


    the line with Neil.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She sighed helplessly. Sheter set her phone aside and began to freshen up.


    She only noticed that Neil had sent her several messages after she finished getting ready.


    [Silvia, what the hell did you say to Grandma about Ada?


    [Grandma already has a bad impression of Ada to begin with, and after you told her about moving out,


    she threatened me. If I don¡¯t bring you back to Remus Mansion, she¡¯ll go after Ada!


    [What spell did you cast on Grandma to make side with you all the time? I told her it was your decision


    to move out, but she


    wouldn¡¯t believe me!]


    As Silvia read his messages, she could see how he staunchly defended Ada. She deleted the texts


    with a straight face and


    headed out to work.


    Soon, the weekend arrived. Silvia had packed up early, and she was waiting for Abalene toe over.


    However, the vehicle that parked at her entrance turned out to be Neil¡¯s car. She hesitated for a


    moment but eventually opened the rear passenger door to get in.


    ¡°Sit in front!¡±


    Silvia nced at Neil, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, and replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll sit in the back, so that I


    can keep Madam Remuspany.¡±


    1


    Abalene was eager to mend their rtionship, so she quickly said, ¡°My old friend will be sitting in the


    backter. It¡¯ll be cramped with three people back here. Please sit in the front.¡±


    Hearing this, Silvia resigned herself to her fate and reluctantly took the front passenger seat.


    As soon as she entered the car, Neil leaned over.


    Silvia was startled, and she instinctively moved to the side. In doing so, she hit her forehead against


    the window with a dull


    thud.


    She furrowed her brows and stared at Neil defensively. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Neil appeared offended. ¡°I¡¯m helping you with your seatbelt.¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself!¡±


    Seeing that Silvia had fastened her seatbelt on her own, Neil did not say anything else. However, his


    expression grew colder.


    Abalene was filled with concern as she observed them from the back seat. The tension between the


    two of them seemed


    substantial


    Even when they had arguments in the past, Silvia had never been this cold toward Neil.


    They sat in silence until they arrived at the resort¡¯s entrance. Right then, Silvia finally realized that


    Abalene had deceived her about picking up her old friend.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    She knew what Abalene was trying to do. However, her hopes would ultimately be unfulfilled as she


    and Neil would never make up.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Their marriage resembled a house that was on the verge of copsing.


    She used to be the desperate one who would try to patch things up. Ultimately, she realized that all the


    repairs in the world could never save a house riddled with holes.


    As soon as they exited the car, the resort staff greeted and weed them.


    The resort was scheduled to open on the 10th of next month, so there were hardly any guests at this


    time.


    Silvia had heard about this resort since its construction began. It was one of thergest investment


    projects by the Brooks Family in recent years.


    It included thousands of guest rooms, hundreds of meeting rooms, as well asrge facilities like


    swimming pools, restaurants, and entertainment amenities. Covering an area of one million square


    meters, it was thergest resort in Ryoln


    City.


    The


    group took the resort¡¯s dedicated sightseeing vehicle to the hotel, and the journeysted over half an


    hour.


    Madam Brooks was already waiting at the entrance. As soon as she saw Abalene, she approached


    them with a warm smile. ¡± You¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve all been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°We had a little dy on the way. Neil, Silvia,e and say hello to Madam Brooks.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Madam Brooks!¡±


    Madam Brooks looked at Silvia and Neil with a smile. ¡°Feel free to explore and enjoy yourselves. Your


    rooms are ready. If you¡¯d like to rest first, that¡¯s okay too. Your grandmother and I will go for a stroll.¡±


    After they left, Neil lowered his head and asked Silvia, ¡°Do you want to rest first or go for a walk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to rest first.¡±


    Once they entered the hotel and learned that Madam Brooks had only booked one room for both of


    them, Silvia furrowed her


    brows.


    She handed her ID card to the receptionist and said, ¡°Hello, could you please book me a new room?¡±


    The reception desk staff was about to take her ID when Neil swiftly took it from her.


    She turned to look at him with a frown and said, ¡°Give me back my ID!¡±


    Neil stared at her in displeasure. ¡°Have you ever seen a married couple sleeping in separate rooms?¡±


    Silvia stressed each word that she uttered, ¡°Neil, I don¡¯t want to argue with you here. Give me back my


    ID before my patience


    runs out!¡±


    Neil ignored her and turned to the receptionist. ¡°Give me the room key.¡±


    Perhaps it was Neil¡¯s overpowering presence, but the receptionist only hesitated for a second before


    she quickly searched for the room key.


    After he received the key, he reached out to grab Silvia.


    She quickly stepped back and red at him. ¡°I told you that I wasn¡¯t going to share a room with you.¡±


    Neil¡¯s patience was wearing thin. Right then, he picked her up in his arms and headed toward the


    elevator.


    She instinctively clutched his cor as she was caught off guard.


    Sensing that there were curious onlookers, she instantly blushed. No one knew if she was angry or shy.


    Seeing her ears turn red, Neil whispered, ¡°If only you had followed me obediently, we wouldn¡¯t be in


    this situation now.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should me myself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you realize it.¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    As they reached the elevator, she impatiently asked, ¡°Can you pot me down now¡±


    Neil remained silent. His expression was unpleasant as they waited for the elevator to arrives


    Silvia frowned as well. She was about to say something when the elevator doors opened


    When the woman inside saw them, her expression immediately turned sour

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ¡°Neil¡­¡±


    Ada stared at them in disbelief. She could not fathom why Neil would carry Silvia around like that in


    broad daylight.


    He had never held her like that even during the most passionate moments of their rtionship.


    At that very moment, jealousy consumed her.


    Neil clearly did not anticipate to see Ada there, and he instinctively put Silvia down.


    Disdain briefly shed in Silvia¡¯s eyes as she walked into the elevator. ¡°You two can take your time. I


    won¡¯t interrupt your romantic rendezvous.¡±


    She closed the elevator doors and shut out Neil¡¯s furious gaze.


    However, when the elevator started moving, she realized that both her room key and ID were still in


    Neil¡¯s hands. She had no way to ess her room, but there was no way she would go back to him.


    She pressed the button for the 20th floor. If she remembered correctly, there was an indoor swimming


    pool on that floor and a restaurant next to it. It seemed like a good idea to have some food and rest for


    a while.


    Unexpectedly, she ran into Chris in the restaurant.


    ¡°Silvia, what are you doing here?¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°I came here to spend the weekend. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to shoot some scenes for my new movie. I just arrived too, and I never thought I would bump


    into you.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you while you film. Go ahead and do your job.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. Shooting doesn¡¯t start until tomorrow. I just had a meeting with the director and other


    actors.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how long are you guys staying here?¡±


    ¡°Probably over a week. By the way, do you still remember that you promised me a meal?¡±


    Silvia was slightly surprised, and she gave him an inquisitive look. ¡°You must have eaten with the


    director, right? Do you still have room for more food?¡±


    Chris sat across from her with resignation as he said, ¡°You know that when I have meals with the


    director and other actors, we mostly discuss work. There¡¯s hardly a chance to touch the food. I only had


    a few bites just now.¡±


    She chuckled and handed him the menu. ¡°Well, take a look and order whatever you like. It¡¯s on me!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    After they ced their orders, Chris poured her a ss of water and asked, ¡°Are you here alone?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m here with my husband.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus?¡±


    There was a flicker of disappointment in his eyes, and his voice sounded a little lower. ¡°So, you¡¯ve


    made up?¡±


    For some reason, Silvia thought of the time when Neil talked about Chris having feelings for her.


    She subconsciously tightened her grip on her teacup. Then, she reprimanded herself for overthinking.


    She had been Chris¡¯s behind-the-scenes agent for over a year. If he truly had feelings for her, he would


    not have kept quiet about it and waited


    until she was married.


    With that in mind, she looked at him and replied, ¡°No, we¡¯re just pretending to be fine for now.¡±


    After a brief silence, Chris suddenly said, ¡°If you need a divorcewyer, I can rmend one.¡±


    As he said that, a hostile voice rang out behind him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s between Silvia and me. We don¡¯t need your concern, Mr. Award-winning Actor!¡±


    Chris turned to look and saw Neil approaching with an icy demeanor.


    There was a menacing glint in his eyes, but Chris met his gaze without fear.


    They were locked in a fiery confrontation, and the tension in the air was palpable.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Silvia frowned as she looked at Neil.


    He was furious. He had only stepped away for a while, but she was already having a meal with another


    man. If he had arrived anyter, both of them might have gotten themselves a room!


    He sat beside Silvia and sneered at Chris.


    Not one to back down, Chris met his gaze with a confident smile and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, Silvia¡¯s a good


    friend of mine, and I treat her problems as my own. I¡¯m here to help whenever she needs it.¡±


    Neil scowled. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be so eager to get involved in another family¡¯s business. Instead of


    doing that, I¡¯d suggest you spend more time honing your acting skills and less time poking your nose


    where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡±


    ¡°My acting skills are none of your concern, Mr. Remus.¡±


    They red at each other, and neither was willing to back down.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Silvia furrowed her brows even more. She turned to Neil and said, ¡°Mr.


    Remus, if you¡¯re here to stir up trouble, you can leave.¡±


    Neil¡¯s anger red up instantly, and he snapped. ¡°Silvia, your sugar baby is clearly trying to drive a


    wedge between us. I¡¯m not the one causing trouble. It¡¯s him!¡± 1


    Silvia¡¯s eyes remained cold. ¡°First of all, Chris isn¡¯t my sugar baby. He¡¯s my friend. Show some respect.


    Second of all, we don¡¯t need anyone driving a wedge between us. We both know how things really


    are.¡±


    Neil scoffed. He grabbed Silvia¡¯s hand and pulled her toward the door.


    All of a sudden, Chris grabbed Silvia¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, didn¡¯t you notice that Silvia almost stumbled?¡±


    Seeing how Neil treated Silvia, anger welled up inside him. Chris could not believe that she had


    sacrificed her career to marry


    such a man.


    If she were to marry him, he would protect her from unfair treatment and pain instead of being so


    uncaring.


    When Neil turned around and saw Chris holding her hand, his eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°Let go! If not, I¡¯ll break your hand!¡±


    Chris remained undaunted by Neil¡¯s threat and firmly said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should let go!¡±


    Their tense confrontation quickly drew the attention of the restaurant¡¯s customers.


    Silvia could not take it anymore. All she had wanted was a peaceful meal, but the situation had


    escted far beyond her expectations.


    After a brief silence, she shook off their hands and quickly left the restaurant.


    Just as she reached the elevator, Neil caught up to her.


    ¡°Silvia, you never listen to me, do you? You won¡¯t learn unless I teach you a lesson, is that it?¡±


    He took out his phone and called Curtis. ¡°Identify the projects that Chris Rios has recently signed on


    for, or any that are about


    to be released. Then-¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil did not get to finish his instructions because Silvia snatched his phone away.


    She immediately ended the call and said with a sneer, ¡°Neil Remus, is this the best you cane up


    with? You¡¯re stooping pretty low with this tactic.¡±


    He exuded a menacing aura and spoke expressionlessly, ¡°Do you think this will stop me from attacking


    him? Unless you¡¯re prepared to keep me under surveince 24/7, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to make him


    vanish from the entertainment industry!¡±


    Silvia frowned in response. She was about to retort when Chris¡¯s cold voice rang out behind her.


    ¡°Silvia, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯m curious to see how Mr. Remus ns to make me vanish


    from the entertainment industry!¡±


    She turned to Chris and whispered, ¡°This is between me and him. I don¡¯t want to drag you into it and


    cause you trouble.¡±


    Neil was clearly taking his anger out on Chris. Thetter had worked for years to be a famous


    actor, and she did not want to see it all go to waste because of her.


    Chris smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, and I don¡¯t believe Mr. Remus can control everything.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see!¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    With a frown, Silvia turned to Chris and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, but I really don¡¯t want you to


    meddle. This is a private matter, after all.¡±


    The displeasure in her eyes pierced his heart, and his face turned pale.


    She stepped into the elevator without another word, and Neil followed her.


    Chris just stood outside with his head lowered. Silvia could not see his expression, but she knew her


    words had wounded him.


    As the elevator doors closed, Neil sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll harm him. That¡¯s why you


    said those things to distance yourself from him. It looks like you really care about that man.¡± 1


    She turned to him indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Neil¡¯s patience had grown thin during his recent conflicts with Silvia. If she continued to remain so


    distant, he did not know


    what he would do.


    Silvia appeared unconcerned and looked at him with resignation. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    He red at her and said, ¡°Come back to me, and I¡¯ll pretend that nothing ever happened.¡±


    She lowered her head and contemted. After a while, she said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Our only option is


    a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Silvia Pond! How many times do I have to exin? There¡¯s nothing between me and Ada! Why are


    you still hung up on it?!¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hung up on it. I just want a divorce. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t agree to a divorce, how about we consider an open marriage? We won¡¯t meddle in each


    other¡¯s rtionships.¡±


    Neil looked deeply into her eyes. He could see his reflection in them, but there was no longer any love.


    ¡°An open marriage?¡±


    He repeated her words angrily.


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes, if you can ept that, I won¡¯t bring up the divorce again.¡±


    An oppressive silence filled the elevator as Neil stared at her with an unfathomable cold gaze.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When the elevator doors opened, he pulled her back to the room and pushed her onto the bed.


    Silvia frowned and attempted to get up, but Neil pinned her to the bed.


    He stared at her face with a fiery glint in his eyes. ¡°In that case, you should fulfill your duties as a wife!¡±


    In the next moment, he undid the buttons on her top with his slender fingers.


    Her expression changed slightly. She grabbed his hand and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest in you, Neil


    Remus!¡±


    Wearing a malicious grin, Neil slowly said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t gotten bored of you yet. Maybe I¡¯ll set you free


    once I¡¯m bored. How about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°If you can give me pleasure, I might consider your proposal. But now, the thought of your touch makes


    me sick.¡±


    Dissatisfaction filled his face, and he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°It makes you sick? But you seemed to


    enjoy yourself just fine at the hotelst time.¡±


    Silvia sneered. ¡°I was drugged and not in control of my actions. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered who it was.


    My reaction would have been the same with any other man.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    furring at the guest. As her stand at til, for alle! But be condit kill her just be alleen Turn


    the graded hun made and got a ¡°po¡¯ sealy truant, you a go to Ada Afor all, ball of yin has do bu


    fur furrowed his bows ¡°buta. I¡¯ve told you there¡¯s nothing between mid and han


    ¡®angle Let¡¯s just get that¡¯s the truth¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Seeing Silvia¡¯s nonchnt expression, Neil felt an overwhelming sense of frustration and irritation. No


    matter how many times he exined himself, she seemed indifferent to it.


    He felt helpless as he did not know how to interact with her.


    After a brief silence, he left the room.


    Silvia paid him no mind. After some rest, she applied sunscreen and headed out to explore the resort.


    She was there to have fun, not to quarrel with Neil.


    She roamed around and ended up at the horseback riding center.


    It had been ages since shest rode a horse, so she was excited. It was the main thing that swayed


    her decision to visit the resort with Abalene.


    She walked over to the work area next to the stables. There were all kinds of horse tack, and they even


    offered riding apparel for rent. Of course, purchasing was an option too, but it came at a significantly


    higher cost.


    As soon as she walked in, a staff member approached her.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Pond. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to buy a set of riding apparel and some gear,¡± Silvia said.


    ¡°Sure thing. The riding apparel section is on your left. Follow me.¡±


    Silvia chose a maroon equestrian jacket, a pair of gloves, a helmet, and a pair of boots. Then, she


    bought a riding crop and other gear. Once she was done, she changed her outfit and entered the stable


    to pick a horse with the staff.


    Taking her height into ount, the instructor rmended a smaller horse.


    ¡°Miss Pond, this horse is docile and more suitable for women riders. Take some time to familiarize


    yourself with it. After that, I¡¯ll walk in front of the horse as I help you guide it around at a leisurely pace.


    Then, you can try to go faster.¡±


    Silvia looked at the horse he suggested and nced around. A sturdy chestnut-colored horse in the


    corner caught her eye.


    She pointed at it with her riding crop and said, ¡°I want that one.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed in the instructor¡¯s eyes. He was about to respond when a scornful voice rang


    out behind them.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I wonder why some people are so confident about picking an aggressive horse. Doesn¡¯t she realize


    that she could die if she falls from it?¡±


    Silvia turned around and scowled when she saw Neil, Henry, and a few others standing behind her.


    The voice belonged to Snow. It appeared that the incident with Devotion did not leave asting impact.


    If not, she would not have begun provoking Silvia so quickly.


    When Henry saw Neil¡¯s straight face, he frowned and turned to Snow. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her!¡±


    Snow¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Before she could say anything, Ada interrupted, ¡°Henry, Snow¡¯s


    just giving her a friendly warning. She¡¯s worried that Silvia might fall off the horse.¡±


    Henry did not want to argue with Snow and Ada because of Silvia, so he fell silent.


    Silvia could not be bothered with them. She turned to the instructor and said, ¡°I want that one. Can you


    please bring it to me? There are too many pests here. They¡¯re quite annoying.¡±


    Snow was furious. The stable was cleaned every day, so there were no actual pests around. Silvia was


    clearly referring to her


    and Ada.


    Before she could retort, someone grabbed her hand.


    She turned and saw Ada winking at her. They just had to wait for the drama to unfold.


    Silvia grew up in the countryside, so this had to be her first attempt at horseback riding.


    Since she had picked an aggressive horse, she would likely fall from it. If she was lucky, she would


    escape with minor injuries. If she was unlucky, she would die. Regardless of the oue, Snow


    eagerly anticipated it.


    David also seemed ready for a show. When he saw Neil¡¯s expression, he knew that Neil must have


    quarreled with Silvia. Otherwise, he would not just watch her pick that aggressive horse in silence.


    Ryan looked on with a frown and said, ¡°Neil, forget Silvia. I don¡¯t even think I can tame that horse.


    She¡¯ll definitely get hurt, so you better tell her to pick another one.¡±


    Neil was her husband after all, so he was the most suitable person to persuade her.


    However, he remained aloof as he looked at Silvia.


    ¡°She picked the horse herself. If she gets hurt, it¡¯s her own doing.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    A hint of anger shed in Ryan¡¯s eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°Neil, this isn¡¯t the time to let rage take over. If Silvia ends up getting hurt, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Neil red at him. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about her, why don¡¯t you talk to her yourself?¡±


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Ryan hurried over to Silvia.


    By the time he reached her, the instructor had already positioned the horse next to her and provided


    guidance on how to


    handle it.


    Noticing that someone was standing beside her, she turned and met Ryan¡¯s worried gaze.


    ¡°Miss Pond, this horse might not be the best for you. Switching to a different one would be safer.


    Otherwise, you might lose control of it and get hurt.¡±


    Seeing that his concern was genuine, Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, thank you for your


    concern, but I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    He frowned and whispered, ¡°Even if you¡¯re upset with Neil, you shouldn¡¯t risk your own safety.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Mr. Anderson. He doesn¡¯t mean that much to me.¡±


    After she exined, she hopped onto the horse so effortlessly that one would not think it was her first


    time riding.


    Ryan was stunned, and he automatically stared at her.


    The maroon riding apparel entuated her perfect curves, and her slender waist seemed like it could


    fit in the palm of a hand. Her long hair was also tied up in a ponytail. She exuded a sharp, confident


    vibe and appeared so beautiful that he could not look away.


    Aware that he was getting lost in her beauty, he quickly lowered his head to hide his emotions. Before


    he could speak again, she made her way toward the riding arena.


    Neil fixed his gaze on Silvia. Her long hair danced in the wind, and the sight of her back alone was


    enough to set hearts aflutter.


    He had never seen this side of her.


    She had always been docile and too fragile to survive without his support.


    Hence, he was taken aback as everything spiraled out of his control. He realized that he never truly


    understood her.


    When Ada noticed Neil¡¯s intense focus on Silvia, jealousy filled her heart. Nevertheless, she kept her


    gentle smile.


    ¡°Snow, I¡¯d like to go horseback riding too. Do you want to join me?¡±


    They exchanged nces, and Snow immediately knew what Ada was up to.


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s been a while since we rode together. Henry, do you guys want to join us?¡±


    Henry asked the others, but he declined when he saw theirck of interest, ¡°Have fun with Ada. We¡¯ll


    wait for you here.¡±


    Snow and Ada quickly changed into their riding outfits. They then chose small horses with gentler


    temperaments.


    Meanwhile, the others settled in the neighboring lounge and watched them slowly make their way


    toward the riding arena.


    The area was huge, so Silvia had disappeared from their view long ago.


    Ten minutester, they could barely make out Snow and Ada¡¯s figures in the distance.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    They chatted, and Henry extended a heartfelt apology to Neil once more.


    ¡°Neil, I was wrong before, and I acknowledge my mistakes. I promise I won¡¯t be that stupid again in the


    future. Please forgive


    me.¡±


    Neil nced at him dispassionately. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t let your love for your girlfriend overpower


    your reason, there won¡¯t be any issues between us.¡±


    Henry remained silent.


    Seeing his reaction, David shook his head and spoke up on his behalf, ¡°Neil, don¡¯t worry. Ryan and I


    have given Henry a good lecture. If he repeats his offense, he wouldn¡¯t dare seek your forgiveness


    again.¡±


    Neil nodded and sternly said, ¡°Tell your girlfriend to stay away from Silvia!¡±


    Henry and David exchanged surprised looks.


    Was he nning to protect her?

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    What about Ada?


    David and Henry had known Ada since childhood, and they naturally wished that Neil would end up


    with her. Besides, they looked down on Silvia to some extent due to her rural background before she


    was sixteen. While they did not openly acknowledge it, they secretly believed that she was not the right


    fit for Neil.


    ¡°Neil, now that Ada¡¯s back, what¡¯s your n with Silvia?¡±


    Neil nced at Henry and spoke expressionlessly, ¡°What does her return have to do with my


    rtionship with Silvia?¡±


    Henry frowned. ¡°Everyone knows that you and Ada used to be a couple. You-¡±


    Neil interrupted, ¡°As you mentioned, that¡¯s all in the past. I consider her nothing more than a close


    friend now.¡±


    ¡°What about Silvia? Have you fallen in love with her?¡±


    The atmosphere grew tense for a moment.


    Neil red at Henry. ¡°My rtionship with her is none of your business. I don¡¯t owe you an


    exnation.¡±


    Henry sensed that he had hit a nerve and wisely chose to stay silent.


    Meanwhile, Ada and Snow found Silvia in the riding arena and surrounded her.


    Snow mocked her with a sly smile.


    ¡°Silvia, are you having trouble controlling it? Let me help you!¡±


    She raised her crop and struck Silvia¡¯s horse on its hindquarters.


    The sudden whip startled the horse. It let out a terrified neigh and bolted.


    Ada and Snow chased after Silvia with malicious grins. They could not wait to see her fall from the


    horse.


    A cold glint flickered in Silvia¡¯s eyes as she gently pulled the reins to calm the horse. Then, she rode in


    the opposite direction.


    To Ada and Snow, it looked like she had panicked and taken a random path. Otherwise, she would


    have directed the horse toward the stable.


    They exchanged nces and saw excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They were determined to teach Silvia a lesson. It would be even better if she fell from the horse and


    became paralyzed.


    They chased after her relentlessly and eventually cornered her in a deserted corner.


    Silvia red at them. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Snow sneered. ¡°What do I want? Silvia Pond, you made me embarrass myself on Ryoln City¡¯srgest


    advertising screen. Do you think I would just let that go?¡±


    Ada paused for a moment and pretended to defend Silvia. ¡°Snow, I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    How about you let her apologize to you and let this matter slide for my sake?¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether her apology is sincere enough to calm me down,¡± Snow said disdainfully.


    Ada looked at Silvia and gently said, ¡°Please apologize to Snow. I don¡¯t want to see her harm you.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement as she watched them y along with each other. ¡°You two are


    quite the actresses. One puts on a show of kindness, while the other acts fiercely. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll both


    be popr!¡±


    Snow¡¯s face turned red with anger as she red at her and said, ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t learn unless I


    teach you a lesson.¡±


    She swung her riding crop at Silvia¡¯s face with ferocity, and Silvia¡¯s expression turned icy.


    Snow put all her strength into the swing. If it hadnded on Silvia¡¯s face, it would definitely cause


    disfigurement.


    Meanwhile, Add


    Since they were so malicious, Silvia decided that there was no need for her to hold back.


    Just as the crop was about to strike her face, she knocked Snow to the ground. Her movements were


    so fast that neither Snow nor Ada had a chance to see what transpired.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Snow screamed, and her face contorted in pain.


    ¡°Ada, help me! My back hurts!¡±


    She would feel a sharp pain in her back whenever she moved. It was excruciating.


    That b*tch!


    Snow swore that she would not let Silvia go after what she had done to her.


    Ada¡¯s expression changed slightly. She turned to Silvia and said, ¡°Silvia, Snow just wanted to vent her


    anger. Why would you do something so cruel to her?¡±


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in disbelief and sneered. She stared at Ada and slowly but rhythmically


    tapped her palm with the


    riding crop.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite angry right now. How about I let it out on you as well?¡±


    Ada retorted, ¡°I did nothing wrong, so why should I let you vent your anger on me? Even if Snow¡¯s done


    something wrong, she is still Henry¡¯s girlfriend. If you treat her like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of putting Neil


    in a difficult position?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Silvia said coldly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Snow seems to be in pain. You¡¯re her good friend, but you¡¯re having a pointless conversation with me


    instead of calling for assistance. Are you trying to waste time and paralyze her?¡±


    Ada did not anticipate Silvia¡¯s sharp retort. Sensing that Snow was already upset with her, she gritted


    her teeth and said,


    won¡¯t let this slide!¡±


    Silvia could not be bothered to respond. She pulled on the reins to return to the stables.


    As she was about to ride away, Ada quickly took out a silver object and pierced her horse¡¯s


    hindquarters.


    After it let out a sharp and long neigh, Silvia¡¯s horse went wild and ran around the riding arena. She


    almost got thrown off.


    She held the reins tightly, and her palms turned red from the strain.


    ¡°We


    Although she managed to stabilize her b*dy, the horse remained highly agitated. It ran forward


    uncontrobly and refused to stop even when it collided with the guardrail. It even swayed its b*dy in an


    attempt to throw Silvia off.


    She struggled to keep herself on the horse, but it would not calm down.


    Meanwhile, Henry received a phone call. When he heard that Silvia had pushed Snow off her horse,


    his face became flushed with anger.


    He rode on a horse with the others and followed the staff to the riding arena. On the way, they spotted


    Silvia.


    When Henry saw her horse running wildly, a hint of mockery shed in his eyes. He wanted tough at


    her but gave up thought when he noticed Neil¡¯s cold expression.


    the


    Saving Snow was his top priority. He could settle the score with Silvia once they checked on Snow. He


    would not let this matter


    slide.


    Silvia saw them too. She continued to soothe the horse while she led it toward the stables.


    Neil just watched on with an uncaring gaze and showed no intention of helping her.


    She had no intention of seeking his help either. After a while, she finally calmed the horse and slowly


    returned to its stable.


    After she dismounted, she inspected the horse¡¯s condition. She was about to walk away when she


    caught what Ada had done to


    Right then, she heard Neil¡¯s unfriendly voice behind her.


    ¡°Did you intentionally push Snow off her horse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± she replied impatiently.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Neil grabbed her hand and spoke coldly, ¡°Silvia Pond! Do you realize that Snow could have been


    trampled by the horse and killed? You shouldn¡¯t be so vicious no matter how much you dislike her!¡±


    Silvia shook his hand off and looked at him with indifference.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been this vicious. Is this the first time you¡¯ve noticed? If you have nothing else to say, stay


    away from me. You¡¯re


    irritating.¡±


    His eyes burned with anger. ¡°Come with me! You need to apologize to her!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Suddenly, a part of the horse¡¯s hindquarters caught Silvia¡¯s eye, and her expression turned icy.


    Neil grabbed her hand by force and led her out of the stable.


    She struggled, but she failed to break free. Therefore, she had no choice but to let him pull her to the


    lounge.


    There was a room there for tired customers to take a nap. After Henry brought Snow to the room, he


    immediately summoned


    a doctor to examine her.


    When Neil pulled Silvia inside the room, the doctor was speaking seriously. ¡°Mr. Brooks, Miss Walls has


    a fracture. I can¡¯t tell you how severe it is as I need to conduct further tests.¡±


    Snow cried pitifully in Henry¡¯s arms. ¡°Henry, what should I do if I can never walk again?¡±


    His expression darkened considerably.


    He tried tofort her softly, ¡°Snow, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find the best doctor to treat you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    When Ada saw that Silvia did not suffer a fall or any injuries, a hint of hatred shed in her eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this b*tch is so lucky. Neil must have helped her!¡± She thought.


    She nced at the devastated Snow and spoke with a guilty look, ¡°Henry, it¡¯s my fault. If I didn¡¯t ask


    Snow to join me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    However, Henry red at Silvia and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s Silvia¡¯s!¡±


    He and Snow had already apologized and stopped bothering her. Yet, Silvia still resented them and


    even tried to kill Snow. He would not let this slide easily even if Neil tried to protect her!


    Snow saw Silvia as well, and her hatred for the woman intensified. She wished that she could


    immediately make Silvia pay the price for hurting her.


    ¡°Henry, I don¡¯t want to see her! Tell her to leave!¡±


    ¡°Snow, calm down. I¡¯m sure she feels guilty for what she¡¯s done. That¡¯s why she¡¯s here to apologize,¡±


    Ada quickly said.


    Snow was filled with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t need her apology! I won¡¯t forgive her!¡±


    Ada pretended to be sad, but she was secretly delighted. ¡°Snow, could you give Silvia a chance to


    apologize for my sake? She must have regretted acting impulsively earlier.¡±


    Neil pulled Silvia forward and solemnly said to Henry, ¡°It¡¯s Silvia¡¯s fault, so I¡¯ll cover Snow¡¯s medical


    expenses and take full responsibility if there are any further issues.¡±


    Then, he turned to Silvia and sternly said, ¡°Apologize to Snow!¡±


    Silvia smiled, but her expression remained cold. ¡°Neil, I never promised to apologize. You¡¯re the one


    who dragged me over here to do it.¡±


    Henry sneered and said, ¡°Great! Just great! Neil, for your sake, I was going to let this go after she


    apologized. Since she¡¯s refusing to, I won¡¯t let her off the hook. I hope you won¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless.¡±


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in curiosity and asked, ¡°What do you n on doing?¡±


    ¡°An eye for an eye! I¡¯ll make you suffer the same thing as Snow!¡±


    She chuckled and nonchntly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can.¡±


    ¡°Silvia Pond!¡±


    Neil was enraged, and he looked at her with disappointment. ¡°Apologize right now! Otherwise, I won¡¯t


    let you off the hook too!¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Silvia was unperturbed as she looked at Neil. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. How do you n on not letting me off


    the hook?¡±


    The room fell into an eerie silence.


    Sensing Neil¡¯s menacing aura and fearing that he might harm Silvia, Ryan quickly stepped forward and


    said, ¡°Neil, we haven¡¯t even unraveled the cause of their conflict. Let¡¯s all take a step back and calm


    down.¡±


    Henry sneered. ¡°Does the reason even matter? Snow has a fracture, and Silvia¡¯s unscathed. It¡¯s clear


    who¡¯s in the wrong here!¡±


    Silvia turned to Henry andughed.


    Annoyance flickered in Henry¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°I find it amusing that Dulcie probably regrets falling in love with you and being your secret lover for two


    years.¡±


    At that moment, Henry and Neil¡¯s expressions darkened.


    Henry was furious at her for exposing his betrayal of Dulcie. On the other hand, Neil sensed an


    underlying message in her words. It was as if she was reprimanding both Henry and him.


    With emotions running high in the room, Snow spoke up as shey in Henry¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Silvia, I understand that Dulcie¡¯s unhappy because Henry got back with me after I returned to the


    country. Since you¡¯re her friend, it¡¯s no surprise that you don¡¯t like me too. Despite that, I can¡¯t tolerate


    such malicious treatment!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Why would Dulcie be unhappy about that? If she were here, she¡¯d probably


    thank you for taking this sc*mbag away. After all, he¡¯s a real piece of work, and so are you. You two are


    a perfect match!¡± Silvia said coldly.


    ¡°Silvia Pond!¡±


    Neil¡¯s face was flushed with anger. Her provocation of Henry and Snow had crossed the line, and it was


    evident that she had struck a nerve with Henry.


    ¡°Apologize to them now!¡±


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I won¡¯t apologize.¡±


    Without another word, she turned to leave the room.


    ¡°Stand there!¡±


    Henry gently ced Snow back on the bed and walked over to Silvia. ¡°Apologize, or take a fall from the


    horse just like Snow did. It¡¯s your choice,¡± he said.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil looked at Silvia coldly and said nothing. His silence indicated his consent to Henry¡¯s demand.


    Ada felt a sense of satisfaction. It appeared that Silvia did not hold a very significant ce in Neil¡¯s


    heart. Otherwise, he would not have allowed Henry to pressure her like this.


    Silvia chuckled. Although her voice was soft, everyone present could hear her clearly.


    ¡°I choose neither.¡±


    ¡°Silvia Pond, you¡¯ve left me no choice!¡±


    Henry lunged forward to grab her and coerce her into apologizing. However, she grabbed his arm


    before he could even touch.


    her.


    A hint of surprise shed in his eyes, but he had no time to react. Silvia fl*pped him over her shoulder


    expertly and sent him crashing to the ground.


    Pain surged through every part of his b*dy. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of preserving his dignity, he would


    have screamed in pain.


    Everyone, except Ryan and Neil, was shocked. They never thought that Silvia would possess such


    impressive martial skills.


    Neil narrowed his eyes slightly as her action deepened his suspicions. When did she develop these


    skills? Was it after marrying him or long before?


    Silvia looked at Henry and spoke confidently, ¡°As I said, you can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    She left the room after she dealt with him. Meanwhile, David and Ryan rushed to help Henry to his feet.


    Henry limped up to Neil and said coldly, ¡°Neil, you saw that, right? She¡¯s gone too far. If you don¡¯t give


    us an exnation, I won¡¯t let this slide!¡±


    Just as Neil was about to respond, the horseback riding center¡¯s staff entered the room with a tablet.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, here¡¯s the surveince footage of Miss Walls¡¯s ident. As soon as we learned of her fall,


    we had a copy made.¡±


    Ada and Snow¡¯s faces instantly turned pale. Why was there surveince footage?


    If the others watched it, they would be in serious trouble.


    What should they do?


    Both of them exchanged nces. Suddenly, Snow had an idea and said, ¡°Give me the tablet!¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Once Snow had the tablet, she could delete the surveince footage. She could pretend that it was an


    ident ande up with an excuse to deter others from viewing it. She was confident that this would


    allow her to conceal the truth.


    Just as the staff was about to pass her the tablet, Ryan took it and spoke indifferently, ¡°Let me watch it.


    Miss Walls is injured, so it¡¯s inconvenient for her to move.¡±


    Snow was dumbfounded.


    Ada saw a ss of water nearby and picked it up quietly. She intended to feign a sl*p of the hand and


    spill water on the tablet. However, Ryan knew what she was up to and red at her.


    She was already feeling uneasy. When she met his piercing gaze, she got startled and dropped the


    ss on the floor.


    Ryan smiled and shot her a meaningful nce. ¡°Miss Pond, are you okay? Why is your hand shaking?¡±


    Ada quickly hid her hand behind her back and tried to appearposed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The water was a


    little hot, so I identally dropped it,¡± she replied.


    ¡°You have to be more careful, then. You¡¯ll hurt yourself if you hold something too hot.¡±


    Ada understood the implication of his words but chose not to respond.


    Ryan yed the surveince footage at sixteen times the speed and finished watching it before long.


    He handed the tablet to Neil with an unpleasant expression and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Soon after, Ryan turned his attention to Henry and said with a sneer, ¡°Your girlfriend¡¯s truly something


    else. This is what happens when your own actionse back to bite you.¡±


    Henry frowned, but Ryan left the room before he could say anything.


    Snow¡¯s face had turned pale the moment Ryan finished watching the footage.


    She realized that she could no longer hide the truth.


    When Neil was done, his expression darkened considerably too.


    He felt a surge of indescribable anger and guilt in his heart. The memory of forcing Silvia to apologize


    weighed heavily on him. It made him tighten his grip on the tablet until his fingertips turned pale.


    Then, he raised the tablet and threw it at Snow. She screamed in terror. Although she managed to


    dodge it, her face turned


    even paler.


    Henry was shocked by the drastic change in Neil and Ryan¡¯s attitudes. Snow might not be as innocent


    as she had imed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Henry, I told you earlier not to let Snow harm Silvia. Since you can¡¯t get her to behave, I don¡¯t mind


    helping you!¡±


    After Neil left, Henry turned to Snow with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s going on?! Snow, I¡¯ll only give you one chance to exin. If you lie, I¡¯ll break up with


    you!¡±


    Neil learned from the staff that Silvia had returned to the hotel, so he hurried over. As he entered the


    room, he found her in the midst of packing her things.


    He quickly moved to stop her, but he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Silvia, I want to-¡±


    She gave him an indifferent look. ¡°Neil, I¡¯ve told you that I won¡¯t apologize. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you


    take me to her. I¡¯m not apologizing no matter what.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for that. I¡¯ve watched the surveince footage.¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice was hoarse. He did not know w to do to receive forgi less.


    Silvia was silent, and there were no emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°In that case, can you please step aside?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Her patience was wearing thin. Just as she was about to respond, she heard Abalene¡¯s furious voice


    outside the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Neil turned to see Abalene entering the room with an angry look.


    ¡°Grandma, can you please not cause more trouble?¡±


    Silvia was clearly angry at him. If he failed to resolve this matter promptly, she would treat him even


    colder in the future.


    Abalene sneered. ¡°I finally understand why Silvia wants to divorce you. It¡¯s better to divorce a sc*mbag


    like you as soon as possible! I support her decision!¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Neil frowned. ¡°Why are you doing this, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Why am I doing this?!¡±


    Abalene red at him and did not mince her words. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been helping others to mistreat


    Silvia. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to support her in divorcing a husband who never cares for her?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold. He turned to Silvia and asked, ¡°You told Grandma about it?¡±


    Abalene stood in front of Silvia and gave him a stern look. ¡°How dare you question her after the hurt


    you¡¯ve caused! You¡¯d better stay away from her! You two are getting a divorce once we get back


    tomorrow. I¡¯ll send the divorce agreement to yourpany.¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Neil was truly furious. He could not imagine divorcing Silvia.


    ¡°Stop calling me your grandma! I don¡¯t have a grandson like you!¡±


    She held Silvia¡¯s hand, and they left the room.


    After Abalene found Silvia a new room, she looked at her withpassion and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    Silvia. I won¡¯t let him harm you. I¡¯ve given your marriage some thought after what happened. I suppose


    you two aren¡¯t a good match, or more precisely, he doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Silvia did not anticipate Abalene¡¯s support, and her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Thank you, Madam


    Remus.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. If anyone should be grateful, it should be me. Without you, Neil¡¯s legs


    wouldn¡¯t have recovered. It¡¯s his loss that he never saw your kindness.¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Madam Remus. It was my choice, and I really


    appreciate your support.¡±


    Although her marriage with Neil was bad, Abalene had always been very kind to her. There was no


    reason to let him affect their rtionship.


    ¡°Alright. We need to stop expressing our gratitude. You must be tired after everything, so get some rest.


    I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Abalene¡¯s face was filled with displeasure once she left the room.


    If she had not decided to check on them through a surveince camera, she would not have seen Ada


    and Snow¡¯s attempt to harm Silvia. Instead of standing up for Silvia, Neil helped them by forcing her to


    apologize.


    When Abalene returned to her room, she saw Neil standing at the door gloomily. He was clearly waiting


    for her.


    She walked up to him and gave him a fierce look. ¡°Have you realized your mistakes?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to help Silvia-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Abalene pped him.


    ¡°Neil Remus! Have you forgotten what I told you? I told you to treat her nicely, and this is what you do?¡±


    Abalene used all of her strength, and the p instantly left a red mark on his face.


    He instinctively clenched his fists and exuded a cold aura.


    Abalene looked at him with anger and disappointment as she said, ¡°Those two years when your legs


    were injured, Silvia took care of you day and night. She even found a doctor to treat you! Do you truly


    believe Ada loves you? If she cared for you, why didn¡¯t she stay by your side during the most difficult


    years of your life?¡±


    After a brief silence, Neil softly said, ¡°Grandma, Ada was abroad at that time. She heard about my


    marriage with Silvia, so she


    chose not to return.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t forgotten that you¡¯re married to Silvia. In that case, why did you fool around


    with Ada after she returned to the country?¡±


    Facing her questioning look, Neil frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t fool around with her. Silvia just


    misunderstood things.¡±


    Abalene scoffed. She pointed at Neil and said furiously, ¡°My, my. You would even lie to me. If you


    weren¡¯t fooling around with her, why did she stay in the house that you bought for your wedding? Why


    was she your partner in various events?¡±


    Suddenly, they heard a thud behind them.


    They turned and saw Silvia standing behind them with an indifferent expression. Right then, Abalene¡¯s


    heart raced with fear.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Abalene was not sure how much Silvia had overheard. She must have been heartbroken to hear Neil


    defend Ada.


    ¡°Silvia, what brings you here?¡±


    Silvia snapped out of her thoughts and forced a smile. She picked up the phone she had dropped and


    handed it to Abalene.


    ¡°Madam Remus, you left your phone in my room. I¡¯m here to return it.¡±


    Abalene took the phone and cautiously asked, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived. I¡¯ll go back now that I¡¯ve returned your phone.¡±


    Silvia did not wait for her response and left straightaway.


    Seeing Silvia¡¯s somewhat lonely figure, Abalene gave Neil the side-eye. ¡°Alright. I can¡¯t be bothered to


    deal with you anymore. Just do whatever you want with Ada.¡±


    After she entered her room, Neil went after Silvia without hesitation.


    He blocked her way at the elevator doors and hoped to see a hint of anger on her face.


    However, he was disappointed to see her look back at him with indifference.


    ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t you have any questions about what my grandmother said just now?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Silvia looked straight ahead and replied with ack of interest, ¡°That¡¯s your business, not mine. You


    don¡¯t need to exin anything to me.¡±


    Right then, the elevator doors opened.


    She walked into the elevator and pressed the button to close the doors. However, Neil stepped in just


    as they were about to


    close.


    ¡°You may not want to hear it, but I want to exin.¡±


    Silvia felt a little helpless as she looked at him and said, ¡°You refused to exin when I wanted to hear


    it. Your exnation seems pointless now that I¡¯m not interested anymore.¡±


    Neil looked her in the eyes fiercely and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t care about it anymore?¡±


    After a brief pause, Silvia slowly said, ¡°The day after I asked you for a divorce for the first time, I went


    on a solo trip. When I was in the northernmost part of d, I identally fell into ake. The water


    was extremely cold, and I almost froze to death. If a local herder hadn¡¯t happened upon me, I might


    have died there.¡±


    His


    eyes


    widened at the thought of her dying, and he subconsciously clenched his fists.


    ¡°I never heard about it¡­¡±


    Silvia looked at him calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this to guilt you or evoke any emotions. I just want you to


    know that when I was on the verge of dying in thatke, I realized something. Persistently pursuing


    things that aren¡¯t meant for you will only


    wear you out.


    ¡°So, I truly don¡¯t love you anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you have an affair with Ada or end


    up with her. Do you understand?¡±


    Neil took a deep breath and firmly said, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t divorce you. I promised to care


    for you for the rest of my life, and I won¡¯t break it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep your promise. I¡¯ll be better off without you.¡±


    Her words pierced his heart, and he felt as if something was gradually slipping away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never agree to a divorce no matter what you say!¡± he said stubbornly.


    He could not quite figure out why he was clinging to this decision. Was it really because of the promise


    he had made to Silvia? He did not want to think about it. When the elevator doors opened, he left in a


    hurry.


    Silvia sighed as she watched his back.


    After she returned to her room, she had lunch and took a nap. However, she was awakened by her


    ringing phone in the


    afternoon.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Pond. I¡¯m a staff member from the resort. We have a barbecue and camping


    event nned for tonight. Would you like to join us?¡±


    Silvia took a moment to consider. With no other ns for the evening, she decided to sign up for the


    event.


    Night descended, and she arrived at the camping site on time. She noticed that many people had also


    registered.


    The attendees were connected to Brooks Corporation in one way or another.


    Silvia did not expect to see Neil and his gang, Chris and his filming crew, as well as Abalene and her


    friends, there.


    She initially sat next to a small barbecue grill meant for one or two people in the corner. However,


    Abalene spotted her just as she was about to start grilling.


    ¡°Silvia, join us and keep uspany!¡±


    She wanted to decline, but Abalene walked right up to her before she could. ¡°It¡¯s no fun barbecuing


    alone. You should join us, and we can have a nice chat.¡±


    Since Abalene was so insistent, Silvia found herself sitting with them.


    She stood out among the olderdies.


    They were all elders from other prominent families in Ryoln City. When they saw her, they asked


    Abalene who she was.


    Madam Brooks was about to speak when Abalene interjected. ¡°This is Silvia, and I really adore her. If


    any of you have a grandson around her age, please remember to introduce them to her.¡±


    Silvia felt a little resigned. ¡°Madam Remus¡­¡±


    For one, she and Neil had not finalized their divorce. Even if they had, she was not interested in diving


    into a new rtionship. Her top priority was steering MY Corporation toward sess.


    Abalene turned to her and smiled. ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll prepare a valuable gift for you when you get


    married!¡±


    The others immediately spoke about the young and talented men they knew. They were enthusiastic


    about introducing them


    to Silvia.


    Neil was sitting nearby. He scowled when he heard what Abalene said.


    He had not divorced Silvia yet, but Abalene was already introducing new people to her. Why was she


    so eager to help Silvia


    cheat on him?


    David looked like he was ready for some gossip. He smiled as he asked, ¡°Neil, are you still in the mood


    for barbecue?¡±


    Neil gave him a look but spoke indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, feel free to keep skewering the meat.¡±


    The barbecue event was entirely self-service. The staff only provided the meat and necessary


    ingredients, so the guests had to do the slicing and saucing themselves. The food could be


    unappetizing if they did not prepare it correctly.


    Since David was not skilled in this, he was assigned the task of skewering the meat.


    When he thought about the meat¡¯s squishy texture in his hands, he could not help but shudder. He


    hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, my bad. Why can¡¯t you take a joke anymore?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil remained silent, and no one dared to approach him because of how unfriendly he looked.


    David turned his attention to Ada, who had been unusually quiet. He smiled and asked, ¡°Ada, you¡¯re


    not your usual self tonight. Is something on your mind?¡±


    She forced a smile and replied, ¡°I was just lost in thought.¡±


    David chose not to press further.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    An elderlydy enthusiastically introduced a potential partner to Silvia and asked her to save the


    person¡¯s contact


    information. Being caught in the situation, Silvia considered saving the man¡¯s number and exining


    the situation to him


    Suddenly, someone reached down from above and took her phone.


    She turned around in surprise and frowned when she saw Neil.


    ¡°Give me back my phone.¡±


    Neil looked at her with indifference and pocketed the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe with you. I¡¯ll keep it for you.¡±


    The elderlydies were unaware of Neil and Silvia¡¯s marital status, so they appeared puzzled. One of


    them turned to Abalene and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Abalene was about to exin, Neil calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Silvia¡¯s already married, and I¡¯m


    her husband. My grandmother was just trying to anger me when she asked you to introduce Silvia to a


    potential partner. I hope you won¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    His words were shocking, and the others immediately turned to Abalene.


    ¡°Is this true? Why did you keep it a secret from us? We had no clue!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. We used to think that Neil would be thest to marry, but it turned out he¡¯s the first


    among our grandchildren!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not nice of you, Abalene. She¡¯s already your granddaughter-inw, yet you still told us to


    introduce young men to her. You should treat us to dinner, or else, we won¡¯t let it slide.¡±


    As everyone¡¯s attention shifted to Abalene, Neil pulled Silvia away.


    He only released her hand after they left the barbecue area and entered the tranquil woods nearby.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you decline my grandmother¡¯s offer to introduce you to someone earlier?¡±


    Silvia looked at him calmly. ¡°Why should I decline?¡±


    His expression darkened, and he angrily said, ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re not divorced yet!¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I know. I was just nning to get to know him, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°How could you?!¡±


    Seeing the rage in his eyes, Silvia extended her hand. ¡°Can I have my phone back?¡±


    She wanted to enjoy a good barbecue, but Neil spoiled everything again. As expected, there would be


    no pleasant moment with him around.


    He held her hand and said, ¡°Stay with me for a while, and I¡¯ll return your phone to you.¡¯


    Silvia immediately pulled her hand away and coldly said, ¡°Keep it!¡±


    She could just buy a new one. She could not stand having to spend another moment alone with him.


    As she turned to leave, Neil hugged her from behind and whispered, ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m sorry for


    misunderstanding you today.¡±


    She tensed up for a moment before she pushed him away. Then, she took a few steps back and red


    at him. ¡°Stop it. If you truly felt sorry, you wouldn¡¯t allow Ada to remain by your side unharmed after


    watching the surveince footage.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let her cause you any harm in the future.¡±


    you


    to protect her, don¡¯t apologize to me. I won¡¯t


    let her get away just because you¡¯re regretful.¡±


    ¡°What do you intend to do to Ada?!¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    1

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Silvia looked at Neil with ridicule. ¡°I¡¯m just going to teach her a little lesson.¡±


    As she turned to walk away, he grabbed her hand and warned, ¡°Ada isn¡¯t in the best health. If you do


    anything to harm her, your parents won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to her, but you¡¯re already so concerned.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t misinterpret my intentions!¡±


    He was afraid of what Idris and Mindy might do to her. But to her, it looked like he was worried about


    Ada.


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know it¡¯s a misinterpretation or not.¡±


    She shook his hand off and left.


    Neil¡¯s anger began to build as he stared at her.


    On her way back, she crossed paths with Chris.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her.


    ¡°Silvia, Mr. Remus didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡±


    He had witnessed Neil dragging her away earlier. He decided to stay put since Silvia had told him not


    to get involved in her personal matters this morning.


    However, as time passed, his concern outweighed his hesitation. As such, he got up and went after


    them.


    Seeing the genuine concern in his eyes, Silvia felt a hint of warmth. However, she appeared distant to


    keep him and his career


    safe.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but this is between Neil and me. It would be better if you stop prying.¡±


    Chris froze, and it took him a while to say, ¡°Silvia, I actually came to tell you one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Neil¡¯s secretary approached me some time ago and expressed interest in buying your mansion. He


    must have mistaken it as mine.¡±


    Silvia furrowed her brows. She remembered that she had deliberately transferred the mansion¡¯s


    ownership to someone else to avoid detection.


    She wondered why Neil¡¯s investigation showed that it belonged to Chris.


    They did not know that when Curtis hired someone to look into the mansion, there was a mix-up with


    the house number. Therefore, Curtis thought that it was under Chris¡¯s name.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for informing me.¡±


    After she returned to her room, Silvia took a shower and drifted off.


    She decided to leave the following morning. Everything she had encountered in this resort had been so


    frustrating that she might as well sleep at home.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In the middle of the night, she heard someone swiping a key card on the sensor and instantly woke up.


    Shey in bed without moving. Once she adjusted to the darkness, she spotted a figure slowly


    approaching the bed.


    The moment it reached the bedside, she sprang up and lunged at the ck figure.


    The intruder did not expect Silvia to be awake but instinctively shifted aside as she rushed over,


    She narrowed her eyes slightly when she noticed that the intruder knew some martial arts.


    When Silvia saw the person standing diagonally from her, she exploded in anger. ¡°Neil Remus! Why did


    you sneak into my room like a thief in the middle of the night?!¡±


    The hotel had actually provided the key card to her room to someone else. She would definitely be


    filing aint first thing in the morning.


    Neil looked at her with indifference. ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t you think you should exin why you¡¯re so skilled in


    self-defense?¡±


    If he had not reacted quickly enough, she would have punched him in the face.


    She looked at him with hostility. ¡°You keep plenty of secrets from me too. Why should I exin anything


    to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out even if you don¡¯t exin.¡±


    Silviaughed. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    She said that because she did not think he could find anything.


    Seeing howposed and confident she was, a ruthless glint shed in his eyes.


    Silvia had no patience for a conversation with him. ¡°You came to my room at this ungodly hour just to


    ask me such nonsense?¡±


    Neil had an unfathomable gaze as he took in the displeasure and impatience in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked out of my room.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Silvia looked at him indifferently. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here with you tonight.¡±


    Silvia nearly burst into sarcasticughter. Their rtionship was incredibly strained, yet he could say


    such a thing with a straight face.


    ¡°Since you insist on staying here, I¡¯ll ask for a new room.¡±


    When she grabbed her coat and prepared to leave, Neil could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°Silvia,


    my patience has its limits. You have to stay with me tonight!¡±


    Silvia nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±


    She hurried toward the door, but as she opened it, Neil came from behind her and mmed it shut.


    The very next moment, he lifted her off her feet.


    Silvia got angry and shouted, ¡°Neil Remus! What the hell are you doing?! Are you insane?!¡±


    He pretended not to hear her as he ced her on the bed. Then, hey next to her and pulled her into


    his arms.


    ¡°Just go to sleep!¡±


    He actually closed his eyes and began to sleep, which further infuriated Silvia.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    She tried to free herself from his embrace, but his grip on her waist was too tight. No matter how hard


    she struggled, it would not budge.


    After a while, Silvia could sense that Neil¡¯s gaze was filled with lust.


    Her anger surged, and she shouted, ¡°You pervert!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, we can do something else.¡±


    Seeing the desire in his eyes, she froze and stopped struggling.


    She had no idea when she fell asleep, but it was dawn by the time she woke up.


    Silvia frowned when she noticed that Neil was still holding her in the same position as the previous


    night. She woke him and spoke impatiently, ¡°Can you let go now?¡±


    Neil opened his eyes, and his gaze was sharp even though he just woke up.


    He tightened his hold on her and murmured in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sleep a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Sleep on your own. I¡¯m getting up, so let go!¡±


    Silvia pushed him away, and this time, he let her go.


    She proceeded to freshen up. When she was done, Neil also got out of bed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±


    Silvia did not respond and continued to pack her things.


    When Neil entered the bathroom, she grabbed her bag and walked to the door.


    As soon as she opened it, she saw Ada stand before her with a sullen expression.


    Silvia ignored her and headed toward the elevator.


    However, Ada¡¯s cold voice rang out behind her after she took a few steps. ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t think you¡¯ve


    won. Neil loves me!¡±


    She deliberately lowered her voice out of fear that Neil might overhear her.


    Silvia did not even stop as she was uninterested in what Ada had to say.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His love life had nothing to do with her. All she wanted was to divorce him as soon as possible.


    Back at the mansion, she took a shower and ordered some takeout. She was nning to sleep after


    her meal.


    To her surprise, Neil showed up with her takeout.


    When she saw his gloomy face, her mood soured.


    ¡°Neil, you¡¯re so annoying! I¡¯ve distanced myself from you, so why won¡¯t you let me go?!¡± 1


    Neil looked at her coldly. ¡°Come back with me.¡±


    He had tried to purchase the mansion at first, but Chris refused to sell it.


    Silvia grew impatient. ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you! Please leave now, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    However, Neil sneered and retorted, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see what the police will do when they learn that


    you¡¯re living in another man¡¯s mansion!¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Silvia was speechless.


    She remained silent for a while before she took the food and went inside the mansion as if Neil did not


    exist.


    After she ate, she was ready to go upstairs and rest. However, Neil finally lost his patience.


    ¡°When will you go back with me?¡±


    Silvia looked at him indifferently. ¡°I never said I would go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Silvia!¡±


    When she saw how angry he was, she gave him a challenging look and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so


    loud. It¡¯s useless against me. Even if you bring me back by force, I¡¯ll still leave, so don¡¯t waste your


    energy.¡±


    Neil stared at her while he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay! You¡¯d better not regret it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already regretting it.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Silvia saw a hint of surprise in his eyes, she smiled and said, ¡°I regret not moving out earlier. So


    many annoying things wouldn¡¯t have happened otherwise.¡±


    He stormed off, and she thought that she could finally rest.


    In the afternoon, Silvia received a call from Abalene who invited her to Harmony Yard.


    When she arrived, Abalene was having tea in the living room.


    When Abalene saw her, she shed a friendly smile. ¡°Silvia,e sit!¡±


    ¡°You wanted to see me,


    Madam Remus?¡±


    After Silvia sat next to her, Abalene held Silvia¡¯s hand with a sigh and said, ¡°Silvia, do you really want to


    divorce Neil?¡±


    She remained silent for a few seconds before she nodded with a firm expression. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no room to salvage your rtionship? I really don¡¯t want you to go¡­¡±


    Silvia smiled. She held Abalene¡¯s hand in return and said, ¡°Even if I divorce him, you¡¯re still family to


    me!¡±


    Abalene nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do this for you. I¡¯ll let you divorce Neil!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Silvia initially thought that she had only made a passing remark back in the resort. Unexpectedly, she


    was serious about it.


    However, Abalene felt sad when she saw her sincere smile.


    Neil was so ignorant for falling for Ada. Everything she taught him had gone to waste!


    Abalene made thewyer draft the divorce agreement very quickly.


    ¡°Silvia, take a look and see if there¡¯s anything to be amended.¡±


    Silvia read it and realized that Abalene was giving her 10% of Remus Corporation¡¯s shares. She


    immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Remus Corporation¡¯s shares. They¡¯re too valuable, and Mr. Remus will


    definitely oppose it.¡±


    One percent of those shares was already worth tens of billions of dors. That kind of money would


    only give her problems.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break his leg if he dares to disagree!¡±


    Silvia was amused by Abalene¡¯s stern demeanor, but she still shook her head and said, ¡°Madam


    Remus, I really don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m divorcing Mr. Remus because I don¡¯t want to be involved with him


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Silvia, this is the wedding gift I promised you. With 10% of the shares, others won¡¯t dare look down on


    you after you divorce Neil! Besides, if you really don¡¯t want to be involved with Remus Corporation


    anymore, you can sell the shares to Neil!¡±.


    When she saw the way Abalene set Neil up without hesitation, she sighed. They were family, alright.


    Despite that, she still had no ns to ept the shares. She did notck money, and she had yet to


    use the fifty million dors that she had gotten from the mission. That amount of money could sustain


    her for a very long time.


    Neil arrived soon after.


    When his grandmother handed him the divorce agreement, dissatisfaction instantly filled his face.


    ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t agree to a divorce!¡±


    Abalene stood up and stared at him coldly. ¡°Come with me to the study.¡±


    After they entered the study, time seemed to pass very slowly for Silvia.


    If even Abalene could not convince Neil to a divorce, it would be even more difficult for her to ask for it.


    She really did not want to waste any more of her time on Neil.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    A lot of time went by, but Neil eventually walked out after Abalene. His expression was extremely cold.


    He walked to the desk, picked up a pen, and signed the document. Then, he stared at Silvia as if he


    wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, are you happy now?¡±


    She was not affected at all. She just smiled with a rxed expression. ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡¯


    She signed her name and prepared to keep the divorce agreement. However, Neil snatched it from her.


    Her heart pounded because she was afraid that something would go wrong. She looked at Neil and


    said, ¡°Mr. Remus, it¡¯s better for me to keep the divorce agreement.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Silvia frowned at him, and her eyes were full of bewilderment.


    Neil sneered. ¡°You managed to convince Grandma to give you 10% of Remus Corporation¡¯s shares


    after all. If you alter the divorce agreement again, won¡¯t I suffer more losses?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ept the shares from Madam Remus.¡±


    She just forgot about it because she was overjoyed by his decision to sign the divorce agreement.


    His eyes were full of scorn. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll trust you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, if you don¡¯t trust me, you can print a new divorce agreement in front of us right now and


    remove the Remus Corporation shares. I don¡¯t want a single cent ofpensation.¡±


    Right after Silvia said this, Abalene spoke.


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ve decided to give you the shares, so I won¡¯t change my decision. ept them and divorce


    Neil or refuse them and pretend as if nothing happened today. The choice is yours.¡±


    ¡°Madam Remus¡­¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia felt slightly helpless. She wanted to divorce him, but she did not want the shares either.


    ¡°I¡¯ve presented you with the options. You just need to make the decision.¡±


    She hesitated for a while and ultimatelypromised.


    ¡°Okay, I agree to ept the shares.¡±


    At worst, she would find a chance to return them to Neil.


    Neil scoffed before he left the living room.


    Silvia wanted to go after him, but Abalene stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He agreed to sign it, so he won¡¯t try anything funny.¡±


    Although Silvia was still a little worried, she could only nod at this time.


    She finally departed from Harmony Yard after she had dinner with Abalene.


    Abalene¡¯s eyes were slightly red as Silvia left. She was reluctant to see her go.


    ¡°Silvia, you can alwayse back and visit whenever you miss me. Even if you divorce Neil, I¡¯ll always


    be your grandmother!¡±


    Silvia knew that she really loved her, so she was a little sad too. ¡°Madam Remus, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle


    back and visit you whenever I¡¯m free!¡±


    Abalene let go of her hand dejectedly. Both of them knew that she would no longer visit as often once


    the divorce was final.


    ¡°Okay. You should go home now. Be safe on the road.¡±


    Silvia immediately turned around as her eyes had also turned red.


    Abalene was not her biological grandmother, but she gave her the familial love that she had been


    missing for a long time.


    If Neil had not cheated on her, she would have remained married to him out of respect for Abalene


    even if she no longer loved


    him.


    Unfortunately, there were no ifs.


    After Silvia left Harmony Yard, she headed straight to Remus Mansion and looked for Neil. 1


    He did not look happy to see her. ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t the shares enough to satisfy you?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    When Silvia smelled the alcohol on him, she frowned. ¡°I came to return the shares of Remus


    Corporation to you.¡±


    Neil scoffed. ¡°Silvia Pond, didn¡¯t you go through all that trouble with Grandma just to divorce me? Now


    you¡¯re trying to return the shares to me. Have you changed your mind about the divorce?¡±


    Silvia looked at him indifferently. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you want your divorce, don¡¯te here and mess with me again. Take the shares, and we won¡¯t


    owe each other anything again!¡±


    She remained silent for a while before she asked, ¡°When do you n on submitting the divorce


    papers?¡±


    Dissatisfaction shed in Neil¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t drag it out on purpose.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s it from me.¡±


    He closed the door right after she spoke.


    The next morning, Darrion approached Silvia with a contract as soon as she walked into her office.


    ¡°Miss Pond, we¡¯ve nned this project for half a year. Please have a look. If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll


    start working on it once you sign¡­¡±


    Silvia ignored his ttering smile. She took the document in an aloof manner and said ¡°Okay. You can


    get back to work first, Mr. Torres.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Darrion froze. ¡°Miss Pond, aren¡¯t you going to look at it now?¡±


    ¡°I still have other contracts to look through. I¡¯ll call you after I read it.¡±


    Darrion appeared resentful as he said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    The moment he stepped out of her office, his expression became gloomy and unpleasant.


    He thought of Justus¡¯s threat. If he failed to secure this project, he would not be able to get the money


    for that man!


    No way! He had to make Silvia sign the contract!


    Once he received the funds, he could return the required amount to Justus and also leave with the


    remaining money. Whatever happened to MY Corporation would be none of his business!


    After Darrion left, Silvia felt agitated for some reason.


    She looked at the time in irritation. The courthouse would be open very soon, so Neil should be calling


    her, right?


    As she thought about it, time seemed to pass a little slower than usual. She hoped that their divorce


    would be sessful this


    time.


    At around 10 a.m., she received a call from Curtis.


    ¡°Miss Silvia, Mr. Remus got involved in a car ident. They need your signature for his surgery now.


    Pleasee over!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s heart sank. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a minute!¡±


    She rushed to the hospital once she hung up.


    She only turned to Curtis after she signed the paperwork and Neil¡¯s surgery began. ¡°How did he


    suddenly get into a car ident?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus was on his way to the courthouse to submit the divorce papers, but a car was tailing us.


    The driver noticed that something was wrong, so he tried to get rid of the car. But when we drove past


    Riverside Bridge, the car sped up and rushed forward. Whoever it was clearly wanted to push Mr.


    Remus¡¯ car into the river.


    ¡°Then, our driver immediately turned the steering wheel. We hit the bus across the road, and that car


    took the opportunity to


    escape.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s expression darkened as she asked, ¡°Do you have the car¡¯s information?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still looking into it, but the car used a fake number te. I guess it¡¯ll take us some time to figure


    it out.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t tell Madam Remus about this. We¡¯ll see how things are after the surgery.¡±


    Curtis nodded. ¡°Mr. Remus said the same thing before he fell unconscious. His parents are currently


    abroad, so you might have to take care of him for some time, Miss Silvia.¡±


    Just as she was about to say something, the phone in her bag suddenly rang.


    The ringtone was so unique that it was impossible to tell what kind of instrument made that sound.


    However, Silvia was not happy to hear it.


    She walked to the side and took out her phone. A message instantly popped up on the screen.


    [Iris, one of the people we spared previously was the real Scorpion. He pretended to be ackey so


    that he could sessfully escape. We¡¯ve been exposed. His people are hunting me, so I guess they¡¯ll


    find you very soon. Stay safe!]


    The message quickly faded before it disappearedpletely.


    Silvia looked down and fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Silvia kept her phone. When she turned back, she saw Curtis staring at her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Miss Silvia, your ringtone is really unique. I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere.¡±


    She appeared a little surprised. ¡°Where did you hear it?¡±


    It was a ringtone unique to the encryption software that a hacker in Mercenary Alliance created. Only


    members of the alliance would have the software in their phones.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Curtis shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember, but this unique ringtone stuck with me. That¡¯s why I recall


    hearing it before.¡±


    Silvia did not pursue the matter, and the two of them fell silent.


    After some time, Curtis looked at her and said, ¡°Miss Silvia, Mr. Remus¡¯s car immediatelybusted


    after it hit the bus. His subordinates were only able to rescue him and the driver in time. I guess the


    divorce papers¡­¡±


    She already expected this, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll talk about it after he recovers.¡±


    She also had to find out whether Scorpion had anything to do with this. She heard that his style was to


    slowly torture his victims instead of directly killing them.


    After the two of them waited for more than eight hours, the lights in the operating theater finally turned


    off.


    When Neil was pushed out, the anesthetic had not worn off yet. Hey on the hospital bed with his


    eyes closed, and his face waspletely pale. His usual sharp and domineering look was nowhere to


    be seen.


    The doctor took off his mask and appeared slightly solemn.


    ¡°Mr. Remus hurt his leg that was previously injured. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯ll never be able to stand


    anymore. You have to mentally prepare for it.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s face instantly turned pale with shock. She tried her best to remain calm and said, ¡°I understand.


    Thank you, Dr.


    Howard.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Mr. Remus isn¡¯t out of danger just yet. The next three days are going to be very


    important. I¡¯ll assign two nurses, who will take turns observing his condition. It¡¯d be best if you also get


    someone to watch him outside the ward.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After they sent Neil to the ward, Curtis suddenly received a call from the head of thepany¡¯s PR


    Department.


    ¡°Mr. Harrell, Mr. Remus is all over the Inte. Apparently, he was seriously injured in a car ident,


    and he¡¯s been


    hospitalized. This is affecting Remus Corporation¡¯s shares. Are you able to contact Mr. Remus right


    now?¡±


    His face dropped. ¡°I¡¯m on my way there!¡±


    After Curtis hung up, he looked at Silvia with a troubled expression. She spoke before he could say


    anything.


    ¡°Go ahead and attend to your work. I¡¯ll take care of him here. If anything happens, I¡¯ll contact you


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Miss Silvia.¡±


    Once he left, Silvia contacted someone with a ck profile picture and empty name in WhatsApp.


    [Find out who spread the news about Mr. Remus¡¯s involvement in a car ident!]


    [Okay!]


    Silvia then stored her phone and looked at the bedridden Neil who was intubated. The emotions in her


    eyes were slightlyplicated. She hoped that Scorpion had nothing with this.


    Soon, she received a message on her phone.


    [Scorpion¡¯s people released the news.]


    She instantly had a serious look on her face. It really was Scorpion!


    [Got it.]


    [If you need help, contact me anytime.]


    Silvia stopped replying. She subconsciously felt annoyed because she should have eliminated them


    back then. If she had, this would not have happened.


    In the end, Neil¡¯s ident could not be kept under wraps. All the news headlines covered it and caused


    the share prices of Remus Corporation to drop by a point.


    Abalene fainted when she learned about this. She rushed to the hospital after she regained


    consciousness


    When she saw the bedridden Neil, her tears instantly streamed down her face. Her entire b*dy was


    shaking too.


    Silvia immediately supported her. ¡°Madam Remus, please don¡¯t be sad. Mr. Remus is going to make it.¡±


    ¡°If I had known that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have forced him to divorce you¡­¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Silvia felt guilty. Scorpion was on to her, so even if he did not create an ident when Neil was on the


    way to the courthouse, he would have found another way to harm Neil.


    ¡°Madam Remus, I promise that Mr. Remus will be fine!¡±


    She would not let anything happen to him!


    After Silviaforted Madam Remus and asked someone to send her back, she kept her eye on the


    ward door.


    Soon, Ada received the news and rushed over too.


    Her eyes were full of tears as she red at Silvia and said, ¡°I heard that Neil got into the car ident


    on his way to file the divorce. You¡¯re such a troublemaker. Those around you always end up with


    misfortune!¡±


    Silvia sneered at her and firmly said, ¡°Does this have anything to do with you? Don¡¯t forget that I


    haven¡¯t divorced him yet. A homewrecker like you has no right toment on us.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Ada remained silent for a moment before she spoke with a disgusted look, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Neil. You


    can get lost!¡±


    ¡°You should get lost, Ada Pond. I haven¡¯t even made you pay for the incident at the horseback riding


    center. If you keep barking here like a dog, I don¡¯t mind settling things with you now. Neil happens to be


    unconscious, so no one will back you up.¡±


    Ada pointed at Silvia while she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This is your true face. You were just


    pretending to be gentle and considerate!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gentle and considerate to people who treat me right. Do you think you deserve my kindness?¡±


    ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    After Silvia chased her out, the hospital was finally quiet.


    If she had not been afraid that Scorpion¡¯s men woulde and harm Neil again, she would have left


    the moment Ada


    volunteered to take care of him.


    Besides, Neil¡¯s leg was a problem. She could not let him spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    She hesitated for a long time before she made a call. She had been too afraid to dial this number for


    the past three years.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The call almost went to voicemail when someone answered it. Silvia immediately heard a sarcastic


    voice.


    ¡°Wow, you still remember this old man. If you call meter, you¡¯ll be able to visit my grave.¡±


    Silvia bit her bottom l*p. ¡°Mr. Yerger, I-I¡­¡±


    When Mr. Yerger heard her stammering, he questioned her in annoyance, ¡°Are you calling me about


    Neil Remus again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He remained silent for a long time before he sighed and said, ¡°Forget about that for a moment. Does he


    treat you right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite nice.¡±


    Right after she spoke, he scoffed. ¡°Nice my *ss! I may be living in a remote area, but I¡¯m not old and


    blind! If he really treats you right, you would¡¯ve brought him to see me!¡±


    Silvia did not expect her mentor to be so sensible. She instantly felt embarrassed when she was


    exposed.


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, can you at least help me save face a little?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything left to save? Three years ago, I told you that you coulde back anytime you were


    in trouble, but what did you do? Do you want me to die in anger because you think I¡¯ve lived long


    enough? Are you trying to attend my funeral?¡±


    Silvia had no answer.


    Winston must have told on her. Otherwise, how could Mr. Yerger know about her and Neil? He was


    always absorbed in his research,


    ¡°Are you secretly nning to get back at Winston?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not? Don¡¯t I know you well enough? Winston hasn¡¯t been back for three years either. Come


    back with him next time


    and bring Neil Remus along! I want to see how good-looking he is to make a fool out of you!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Silvia answered.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Over the next three days, Silvia guarded the entrance to Neil¡¯s ward, but he showed no signs of waking


    up.


    It was almost noon on the third day when Silvia suddenly received a call from Dulcie.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ¡°Miss Pond, when will you return? Plenty of files have piled up in thest few days. There are matters


    that need to be resolved, and the shareholders are growing unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Send the files to the hospital. You can bring them back after I send them,¡± Silvia said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now.¡±


    Dulcie arrived in less than half an hour.


    Silvia then asked the nurse to look after Neil and call her if anything happened.


    An hourter, she was done signing all the documents.


    ¡°Dulcie, thank you for your hard work these past few days. I might have to stay in the hospital for some


    time. Moving forward, you can sign the documents yourself if they¡¯re not high-priority.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia made her way back to Neil¡¯s ward.


    When she approached the ward door, she saw many doctors and nurses surrounding the bed. Had Neil


    regained consciousness?


    She immediately stepped inside as Dr. Howard spoke to Neil about some precautions. Just then, she


    heard Ada¡¯s gentle voice from the center of the crowd.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remember, Dr. Howard. I¡¯ll make sure that Neil follows them.¡±


    Dr. Howard wondered why Ada was there when Silvia had clearly been keeping watch.


    However, it was inappropriate for him to get involved in their personal lives. After he nodded, he turned


    to leave.


    When he saw Silvia standing behind the nurses, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°Miss Pond,


    you¡¯re back. Mr. Remus is awake.¡±


    Silvia nodded. As she was about to speak, Ada suddenly said, ¡°Dr. Howard, Neil just regained


    consciousness. If the ward¡¯s crowded, it might cause him breathing difficulties. Everyone should step


    out first. I¡¯ll inform you immediately if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Dr. Howard left, Ada could finally let her guard down. She ignored Silvia and looked at Neil with a


    kind expression.


    ¡°Neil, are you hungry? Would you like to eat something?¡±


    Neil wore a pleasant expression and a faint smile too. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Ada, you can go home and rest.¡±


    When Neil first regained consciousness, he immediately saw Ada standing guard outside his ward. He


    never found Silvia after


    he looked around, and his heart was filled with a sense of loss.


    Later, he learned that Ada had looked after him tirelessly for three full days. Her actions touched him


    and made him feel sorry for her. At the same time, he was displeased with Silvia.


    Although they were about to get a divorce, it had not been finalized. It was cruel of her to leave him


    alone.


    When Neil thought about it, he felt utterly disappointed.


    Ada immediately shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Neil. I¡¯ll look after you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes were full of helplessness and affection. It waspletely different from his previous attitude


    toward Ada, so Silvia frowned.


    She had a feeling that something happened while she was gone.


    However, it had nothing to do with her. She did not want to get involved in their rtionship.


    Silvia walked forward and spoke indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re conscious, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment and decided not to tell Neil about his leg injury. She would tell him when he


    got better.


    Neil appeared aloof and remained silent as if he did not see her.


    She did not say anything else either and prepared to leave.


    When Silvia reached the door, she suddenly heard his cold and indifferent voice behind her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe back. I¡¯ll be fine with Ada around.¡±


    She halted in her steps for a moment, but she never turned around. In the end, she just picked up her


    pace as she walked out.


    After she disappeared, Neil¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He swung his hand, and the ss on the


    bedside table fell to the floor. It shattered into pieces and frightened Ada.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ¡°Neil¡­¡±


    When Neil saw how frightened Ada looked, his cold and gloomy gaze automatically became more


    tender.


    ¡°Ada, sorry for frightening you.¡±


    She forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll clean the floor.¡±


    ¡°Just ask the nurse toe and clean it upter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ada apanied Neil for a while longer until he fell asleep. Then, she left quietly.


    After she closed the door, Neil opened his eyes.


    He gave Curtis a call and summoned him to the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, you¡¯re finally conscious. The share prices of Remus Corporation have dropped a few


    points over the past few days. People in thepany are on edge!¡±


    If Neil remained unconscious, shareholders with ulterior motives might take action!


    Neil frowned and softly said, ¡°Tell me about the current situation in thepany.¡±


    After he heard everything, he kept quiet for a while.


    ¡°Ask the manager of the PR Department to hold a press conference in the afternoon. I¡¯ll attend it in


    person.¡±


    The rumors online stated that he was in aa, and nob*dy was in charge of Remus Corporation.


    Once he appeared in public, all these rumors would fall apart.


    Curtis hesitated a little. He looked at Neil with concern and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, you¡¯ve just regained


    consciousness. It¡¯d be better for you to rest for two days. I¡¯ll just ask the PR Department to announce


    the news that you¡¯re finally conscious. It wouldn¡¯t be convenient for you to attend a press conference in


    your current condition, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Find someone to take photos of me being awake and post them online. It¡¯ll be more credible.¡±


    After Neil solved the issue, his gaze became cold. ¡°Have you found the culprit behind the car


    ident?¡±


    Curtis seemed slightly troubled, and he spoke cautiously, ¡°Not¡­ Not yet. That car had a fake number


    te. It drove into an unmonitored road after the ident, and we lost its whereabouts. So, we¡¯re still


    investigating it.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Alright. How¡¯s Mr. Sayer?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sayer was severely injured too, but he survived. He just experienced excessive blood loss. He


    regained consciousness yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡±


    Curtis was puzzled when he did not see Silvia. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Silvia?¡±


    ¡°She went back to rest. You should get back to work as well.¡±


    Silvia never visited the hospital again in theing days. However, she did see the report on Neil¡¯s leg.


    It had to be treated slowly after his other injuries healed.


    For now, he was no longer in critical condition. If she went over, it would only annoy him, so she chose


    to stay away.


    Meanwhile, Neil started to behave strangely.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    On the day he was discharged, he gave her an unpleasant call.


    Silvia was in a meeting when she received his call. She walked out of the meeting room and answered


    it.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, did you want to see me?¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Silvia Pond, do you realize that you¡¯re my wife? You didn¡¯t even care that I was in the


    hospital for so many days. Ada took care of me the entire time. I¡¯m being discharged today. Should I


    wait for Ada to send me home too, or are you going toe and pick me up?¡±


    Silvia massaged her forehead. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me not to go back?¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re listening to me? I was against the divorce, but you insisted on it.¡±


    She was speechless.


    Neil remained silent for two seconds before he demanded, ¡°Pick me up at the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    He hung up immediately after he said that.


    Silvia put down her phone. Believing that she was partially responsible for the car ident, she took a


    deep breath and walked into the meeting room.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s continue tomorrow.¡±


    Darrion sarcastically said, ¡°It¡¯s great being the president. You can hold a meeting and end it whenever


    you want. Meanwhile, we have to stop working and attend the meeting even if we have urgent things to


    do!¡±


    Silvia nced at him and replied, ¡°Mr. Torres, if you have nothing constructive to say, please shut up. If


    you have what it takes, you can kick me out of my position and be the president. That way, I¡¯ll work


    ording to your schedule.¡±


    Darrion¡¯s eyes shone with annoyance and anger as he spoke, ¡°Miss Pond, everyone has seen your


    recent work attitude. A few projects have been dyed because of you!¡±


    Silvia smiled and cocked her eyebrow in surprise. ¡°If I remember correctly, I only rejected the one you


    submitted. The others are progressing fine.¡±


    When Darrion heard this, his expression instantly darkened. He mmed his hand on the table and


    said, ¡°Miss Pond, since all the shareholders are here today, I¡¯d like to ask you what issues you have


    with my project. Why did you reject it?¡±


    Silvia seemed indifferent. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with your project, but MY Corporation doesn¡¯t have the


    funding to invest in it at the moment. Thepany needs to move forward steadily. It doesn¡¯t need a


    project that requires high investment for high returns.¡±


    Darrion still had something to say, but she left the meeting room and no longer gave him the time of


    day.


    An hourter, she arrived at the hospital.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Neil was extremely upset. He red at Silvia and said, ¡°It only takes half an hour to travel from your


    company to the hospital. Why did you just get here?¡±


    Silvia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t I have to take care of things at work first? Besides, did you know


    that there was heavy traffic on the way here?¡±


    He was unmoved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were a cleaner in MY Corporation? Does the cleaning staff have


    other work besides cleaning?¡±


    Silvia spluttered. She lowered her head and started packing his things without another word.


    ¡°Dr. Howard told me that my legs might never heal. I¡¯ll have to rely on the wheelchair if that happens,¡±


    Neil said.


    Silvia paused for a moment but spoke indifferently, ¡°After your other injuries healpletely, we¡¯ll think


    of a way to treat your legs.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should know that I got into the car ident on my way to submit the divorce papers.¡±


    When she heard this, she put down the clothes in her hands. She looked at him and asked, ¡°What are


    you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Before my legs heal, move back and take care of me.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°No way. I have a job. I¡¯ll hire a nurse for you.¡±


    Neil sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tear you away from your work. You just have to take care of me


    before and after working hours.¡±


    She hesitated for a few seconds before she finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Scorpion was targeting Neil, so the best solution was for her to stay with him. If there was any danger,


    she could detect it in time.


    Neil never thought she would agree that easily, so there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°I also won¡¯t divorce you before my legs heal. Otherwise, you might leave once you receive the divorce


    certificate.¡±


    Silvia nced at him indifferently. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nice today?¡±


    She ignored him and quickly packed everything. They went through the discharge procedure for Neil


    and returned to Remus Mansion.


    Since the wheelchair made movement more inconvenient, Silvia temporarily cleaned out the master


    bedroom on the first floor for Neil. She would use the small bedroom in the meantime.


    However, Neil frowned. ¡°You¡¯re staying in the next room? If anything happens to me at night, how am I


    supposed to tell you?¡±


    ¡°You can just call me.¡±


    ¡°What if you¡¯re asleep and you miss the call? We have to live in the same room!¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    They were in a stalemate for a while, but Silvia ultimately relented.


    After she cleaned the room, she prepared to cook. When she opened the fridge, the doorbell rang.


    It was Ada. She had gone to the hospital to visit Neil, but they informed her that he had been


    discharged.


    When she saw Silvia at the door, her expression soured. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Silvia was unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s my home. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be here?¡±


    Ada gritted her teeth and spoke coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Neil? I¡¯m here to visit him!¡±


    She pushed Silvia aside and walked into the mansion.


    The moment she saw Neil in the wheelchair, her eyes widened in shock. She quickly walked up to him


    and squatted down.


    ¡°Neil, your legs¡­¡±


    He appeared calm as he looked at Ada and said, ¡°The doctor said I might not be able to stand again.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada covered her mouth, and her eyes were full of disbelief. She started to tear up.


    ¡°No, Neil. I¡¯ll get you the best doctor. Your legs are going to heal!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, Ada.¡±


    Realizing that Neil did not want to talk about it, she fell silent. It took her a while to barely calm down.


    ¡°Neil, you¡¯re going to divorce Silvia soon. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to be here. I¡¯ll take care of you


    from now on, okay?¡±


    Three years ago, she had listened to Mindy and chosen to remain abroad. That gave Silvia the


    opportunity to marry Neil. She would not make the same mistake again!


    Neil kept quiet for a moment before he nonchntly said, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve made a deal with her. We


    won¡¯t get a divorce before my legs heal.¡±


    ¡°How can you do that? What if your legs don¡¯t heal? Are you going to spend the rest of your life with


    her?¡±


    She sensed Neil¡¯s cold gaze and immediately exined, ¡°Neil, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Your legs are


    going to heal. It¡¯s just that Silvia finally agreed to divorce you. But I¡¯m still worried. What if she falls for


    you again when she takes care of you and refuses to leave?¡±


    Before Neil could respond, Silvia spoke with disdain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never fall for him again!¡±


    The moment she said that, Neil instantly had an unpleasant look on his face.


    Ada naturally did not believe her. She did not want Silvia to have any chance to get along with him!


    ¡°Silvia, nob*dy can control their feelings. Besides, Neil is an outstanding man. It won¡¯t be difficult for


    you to fall for him again.¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    Neil looked at Ada and said indifferently, ¡°Ada, you kept watch outside the ward when I was


    unconscious, and I¡¯m very grateful¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Ada interrupted him. ¡°Neil, that¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do. I¡¯m willing to take


    care of you for the rest of my life!¡±


    Neil frowned and thanked Ada, but he did not want Silvia to misunderstand their rtionship.


    He cast a nce at Silvia and saw her looking down. Her mind seemed to be upied with other


    things, so this instantly upset


    him.


    How could she still be so calm after Ada confessed to him?!


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯d like to eat some poached eggs now. Make them for me.¡±


    Silvia raised her head and shed a meaningful smile at Ada. She slowly spoke as Ada had a guilty


    look on her face. ¡°Sure, but didn¡¯t you say that Ada-¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡°Silvia!¡±


    Ada forced a smile as she walked up to Silvia and said, ¡°I¡¯m great at making poached eggs. Let me


    help you.¡± 1


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two of them took some eggs and entered the kitchen. After the door was closed, Ada¡¯s smile


    became menacing.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, I won¡¯t spare you if you tell him the truth!¡±


    Silvia cocked her eyebrow in amusement and smiled. She cracked the eggs and slowly said, ¡°Why


    should I cover for you? If Neil finds out that I was the one who stayed outside his ward for three whole


    days, he won¡¯t think that highly of you, will he?¡±


    Ada gritted her teeth and spoke with contempt, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t chased me out, I would have stayed


    outside his ward!¡±


    Silvia looked askance at her. ¡°I asked you to leave, and you actually left. It looks like your feelings for


    Neil aren¡¯t that strong.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Ada red at her as she asked, ¡°What would it take for you to keep quiet?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask me that. Instead, you should carefully think about the things you can offer to make a


    deal with me.¡±


    Silvia added water to the pot and prepared the eggs skillfully. She only looked at Ada after she ced


    the eggs into the boiling water. She smiled and said, ¡°If you can make me a satisfactory offer before the


    poached eggs are done, I¡¯ll pretend to know nothing.¡±


    Ada¡¯s face turned red with rage. She should not havee today. Now, she was giving Silvia


    something to hold her over!


    Two minutester, Silvia looked at the steaming pot with a smile and said, ¡°You have one more


    minute.¡±


    Ada red at her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you jealous when Mom and Dad held a birthday party for me every year in


    the past? I¡¯ll beg them to organize one for you this year. How about that?¡±


    To Ada, Silvia had alwayspeted against her for Idris and Mindy¡¯s love, so she would not turn down


    this offer!


    Unexpectedly, Silvia just chuckled. ¡°Did youe up with this idea after so long?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you crave Dad and Mom¡¯s recognition the most?¡±


    When Silvia first rejoined the family, she would mimic Ada so that Idris and Mindy wouldpliment


    her. However, this eventually made Mindy hate her even more.


    Silvia had grown increasingly quiet ever since.


    Meanwhile, Ada tried her best to y the role of a gentle and kind younger sister. She would care


    about Silvia in front of Idris and Mindy from time to time. Therefore, they ended up loving her and


    hating Silvia.


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Their recognition is meaningless to me now.¡±


    Ada¡¯s eyes shone with disbelief. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to trick me! How can


    you not want their recognition?¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. Since you can¡¯te up with an attractive offer, I¡¯ll


    have to expose you to Neil.¡±


    When Ada saw her smile, she subconsciously clenched her fists. She could not wait to strangle Silvia


    to death.


    This b*tch was ying games. She just wanted her to make a fool of herself!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As Silvia was about to leave with the poached eggs, a ruthless glint shone in Ada¡¯s eyes. She suddenly


    reached out to fl*p the te of poached eggs!


    She fl*pped it in Silvia¡¯s direction, so if the hot poached eggsnded on her, they would leave a scar. If


    theynded on her face,


    her face would definitely be ruined!


    Silvia instantly moved to the side. The poached eggs fell to the floor, and the te broke into pieces


    too.


    Although Silvia managed to dodge quickly enough, her arm still came into contact with a portion of the


    poached eggs. That


    part of her skin quickly turned red, and a few blisters instantly formed.


    When Ada saw how she avoided the attack, she was filled with gloominess.


    ¡°Silvia, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Silvia pped her in the face!

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ada covered her face in disbelief. She winced as she stared at Silvia and said, ¡°How dare you p


    me!¡±


    Right after that, Silvia pped her again.


    ¡°Ada Pond, I couldn¡¯t be bothered with your previous little schemes, but it looks like you think that I¡¯m


    afraid of you.¡±


    Ada was so angry that she almost went insane. This b*tch had pped her twice in a row! She could


    not stand it!


    She rushed forward and tried to p her, but Silvia instantly grabbed her wrist and pushed her back.


    Ada¡¯s back hit the kitchen counter with great force, and the pain made her cry out.


    There was no warmth in Silvia¡¯s eyes as she stared at Ada. ¡°It looks like those two ps didn¡¯t wake


    you up!¡±


    When Silvia started walking toward her, Ada bit her bottom l*p. She knew that she did not stand a


    chance against Silvia, so fear filled her eyes.


    The moment Silvia stood in front of her, the kitchen door suddenly opened.


    Ada was surprised to see Neil at the door.


    ¡°Neil, help me. I identally dropped the poached eggs that Silvia made, and she pped me twice.


    She refuses to let me go¡­¡±


    Ada looked like she was about to cry, but Silvia sneered when she saw this. She raised her hand and


    pped her two more times. Ada¡¯s face instantly became swollen.


    ¡°Okay. You can continueining about me now.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada¡¯s eyes shone with hatred. She wanted to kill Silvia right then.


    ¡°Neil, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ I just wanted to help her¡­¡±


    Silvia red at her and said, ¡°If you keep talking in that high-pitched voice, I might not be able to stop


    myself from pping you two more times.¡±


    Ada immediately quietened down.


    ¡°Silvia, Ada¡¯s your sister. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Neil said with a frown.


    Silvia nced at him without a care, and her eyes werepletely cold. ¡°If you can¡¯t discipline her, I¡¯ve


    got more toe!¡±


    After that, she headed out of the kitchen.


    As she walked past him, he suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Silvia frowned. Right before she swung his hand away, he seriously asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that


    your arm was injured?¡±


    She looked down and nced at the blisters on her arm. They did not seem to bother her.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Sit on the couch. Where¡¯s the first aid kit?¡±


    Silvia moved her hand out of his grasp and stared at him impatiently. ¡°You¡¯d better worry about Ada


    instead of me.¡±


    Then, she walked away.


    Neil stared at her with displeasure in his eyes.


    He could feel that Silvia had only agreed to take care of him. She had no ns to reconcile with him at


    all.


    She still wanted a divorce!


    ¡°N-Neil¡­¡± Ada stammered.


    He turned around and saw her looking at him with tears in her eyes.


    Her cheeks were also red and swollen. However, she looked slightlyical instead of pitiful.


    Neil¡¯s gaze intensified as he asked Ada, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    He had some understanding of Silvia¡¯s character by now. If others did not provoke her, she would not


    go out of her way to cause trouble.


    When Ada realized that Neil was not on her side, she instantly felt more distressed.


    ¡°Neil, I really just wanted to help her serve the poached eggs. Somehow, it fl*pped over by ident.


    Silvia thought that I did it on purpose and pped me¡­¡±


    Neil remained silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°I understand. You can head back for now.¡±


    Ada looked at him in disbelief. Was he not going to stand up for her?


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle and visit you again next time. Neil, don¡¯t be hard on her. Silvia only got so angry


    because I was unhelpful. I don¡¯t me her.¡±


    However, Neil appeared calm, and she could not detect any emotions in his eyes. Therefore, she left in


    disappointment.


    Neil searched the living room for a while and finally found the first aid kit.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He slid his wheelchair back to the bedroom just as Silvia stepped out of the restroom. She had washed


    her arm with cold water. She was surprised to see the first aid kit in Neil¡¯s hand. Should he not be


    comforting Ada?


    ¡°Come over here. I¡¯ll put some medicine on your wound.¡±


    Silvia noticed his calm gaze. After she stood still for a while, she walked up to him.


    ¡°Give me the first aid kit. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Neil appeared a little annoyed. ¡°It won¡¯t be convenient for you. I¡¯ll help.¡¯


    ¡°Forget it then. It¡¯ll heal in a few days, anyway.¡±


    Seeing that she was about to walk away, he got angry and yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    He handed her the first aid kit but made his displeasure apparent.


    Silvia took it and left the bedroom without looking at him.


    Neil pushed the wheelchair out, while Silvia sat on the couch to apply some lotion. He noticed that her


    fair arm had turned red, and his gaze darkened.


    ¡°Why did you p Ada four times?¡±


    Silvia nced at him before she said with the ghost of a smile, ¡°Are you feeling sorry for her? If you


    are, don¡¯t meet up with her here. You can do whatever you want as long as it¡¯s somewhere I¡¯m not


    around.¡±


    Neil frowned, and his voice sounded slightly colder. ¡°Even if she really did it on purpose, two ps


    would be enough.¡±


    Silvia paused before she raised her head and looked at him. ¡°The other two ps were for tampering


    with my horse at the horseback riding center. I always settle the score on my own. If you really feel


    sorry for her, you can ept her punishment on her behalf next time!¡±


    ¡°What about me? I wrongfully used you at the horseback riding center too. How are you going to


    teach me a lesson?¡±


    Silvia looked down and continued applying the lotion on her arm. She finally raised her head and


    looked at Neil after she threw the cotton wool into the trash can.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, you could p yourself twice. But your wrongful usation didn¡¯t cause me direct harm,


    so I won¡¯t exact any revenge just for the sake of a few sentences.¡±


    After she spoke, she cleaned the first aid kit and prepared to walk away.


    Neil grabbed her hand, and his voice sounded a little low and dull. ¡°Silvia, didn¡¯t you agree to stay in


    the mansion and take care of me because you still have feelings for me?¡±


    Silvia did not know how he came up with this conclusion. She looked at him in confusion and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. You said it yourself that you got into the ident on your way to submit the


    divorce papers. I feel partly responsible to take care of you.¡±


    The whole thing also happened because she had conflict with Scorpion. She had inadvertently dragged


    him into it..


    Neil looked into her eyes to see if she was lying.


    However, she just calmly looked back at him. Her eyes were emotionless.


    For some reason, he felt disappointed.


    He let go of Silvia¡¯s hand and spoke rashly because he was hurt, ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t have feelings


    for me. I won¡¯t fall for you either, so I hope you know your ce!¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Silvia was fed up with listening to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m clear about my position in your heart,¡± she said


    indifferently.


    They did not speak again, and a suffocating silence spread through the living room.


    Silvia looked at Neil and said, ¡°I¡¯ll clean the kitchen and order some foodter. What would you like to


    eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything. I¡¯ll be working in the study.¡±


    After Neil left, she cleaned the kitchen and ordered her favorite food. Then, she yed with her phone


    in the living room as she waited for the food to be delivered.


    The food arrived in less than an hour. She served the food on the table before she went to the study to


    notify Neil.


    When he saw the food on the table, his expression darkened.


    ¡°Silvia, did you do this on purpose?¡±


    Silvia was picking up a bowl. When she heard what he said, she nced at him in confusion. ¡°What do


    you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know that I can¡¯t handle spicy food, yet you ordered so much of it.¡±


    Silvia loved spicy food, but in the past, she would only cook mild-tasting food to take care of him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I order a sd and poached eggs for you?¡± she said indifferently.


    He told her that she could order anything, but he was being picky now. It was so hard to deal with him!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Neil¡¯s eyes were full of dissatisfaction.


    His gaze grew colder with every bite she took.


    A few minutester, Silvia put down her fork in resignation and looked at Neil. ¡°Please just bear with


    this today. I¡¯ll hire a cook from tomorrow onward.¡±


    Neil nodded reluctantly after some time.


    After dinner, he stared at her again as she finished cleaning up. ¡°I¡¯d like to take a bath. Come and help


    me,¡± he said with a straight face.


    Silvia stared at him in disbelief and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you bathe on your own?¡±


    When Neil saw the resistance and disdain in her eyes, his expression soured. ¡°Do you think I can take


    a bath on my own in this condition?¡± he asked.


    Silvia hesitated for a while and reluctantly said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She felt awkward as she pushed him into the bathroom.


    ¡°You can take your clothes off by yourself, right? I¡¯ll turn on the water for you!¡±


    After that, she immediately walked to the bathtub with her back facing him. It was as if she was afraid


    that Neil would say no.


    Ten minutester, Silvia turned around and noticed that Neil had only taken off his top. She unwittingly


    frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take off your pants?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Help me.¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    If she had known that she would be in such an awkward situation, she would not have agreed to take


    care of Neil.


    When he saw her standing still, he slowly lost his patience.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen my n*ked b*dy before. Why are you being shy?¡±


    Silvia bit her bottom l*p and argued stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m not shy!¡±


    Neil had a yful look in his eyes, and he nonchntly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not shy, hurry up and help


    me.¡±


    She tried to stall as she approached him hesitantly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get a male nurse for you? I don¡¯t really


    know how to help people with baths. Besides, you¡¯re a man-¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Neil grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    Silvia was shocked, and she subconsciously put her hands against his chest.


    When she felt his strong heartbeat and muscles, her face instantly turned red.


    Although she had been married to Neil for three years, they had only slept together on the night of their


    wedding and on the night she was drugged.


    Therefore, Silvia was still very innocent when it came to physical interactions between men and


    women.


    When Neil sensed how tense she was, he guided her hand downward. His voice sounded a little husky


    too. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The warmth from his hand seemed to spread through Silvia¡¯s b*dy, and it made her tremble.


    Suddenly, she felt something cold against her hand.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Neil¡¯s belt buckle was loose, and Silvia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Help me pull the belt out.¡±


    Sensing that the atmosphere between them was growing increasingly intimate, she frowned tightly.


    Realizing that she had frozen, Neil chuckled above her.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not shy? Just admit it if you are. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    Silvia frowned. When she saw his teasing gaze, she felt embarrassed and angry like he had somehow


    exposed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not shy!¡±


    As she spoke, she swiftly pulled out his belt and threw it on the floor. Then, she got up and quickly took


    off his pants. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take off your underwear, do you?¡±


    ¡°If you want it off, I don¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    Silvia scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the sight will pollute my eyes.¡±


    Since Neil¡¯s injuries had not fully healed, she could only wipe his b*dy clean instead of giving him a


    shower.


    She gradually calmed down as she wiped his b*dy.


    Once she was done, she wrung the towel and threw it into his arms indifferently. ¡°Wipe your bottom half


    yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Call out to me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Neil did not trouble her either. If he pushed her too hard, she might just leave like that.


    By the time she finished helping him get ready, she was sweating like a cow.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The sweaty feeling made her feel slightly ufortable, so she took her clothes and entered the


    bathroom for a shower. When she came out, Neil was on a phone call.


    Silvia dried her hair partially with a towel and only started to blow-dry it after Neil was done with his call.


    It was already past 10 p.m. when she carried two quilts out of the closet. She was nning to make her


    bed on the floor.


    When Neil saw this, he gritted his teeth in annoyance and said, ¡°Silvia, put the quilts back and sleep on


    the bed!¡±


    She frowned and stared at him. ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯re going to be divorced. It¡¯s inappropriate for us to


    sleep on the same bed.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be able to do anything to you in my current condition?¡±


    Silvia pursed her l*ps. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°What did you mean then? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you. I¡¯m used to sleeping alone. I can¡¯t sleep if there¡¯s someone beside me.¡±


    Neil red at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep soundly in the resort?¡±


    When Silvia heard this, contempt filled her eyes. ¡°I was forced to. Mr. Remus, I agreed to share a room


    with you, and that¡¯s as far as I go. If you insist on asking for more, I¡¯ll go to the next room!¡±


    After she spoke her mind, she ignored Neil¡¯s displeasure and ced the quilts on the floor.


    Once she made her bed, she turned off the lights and slept.


    She had a great night without dreams.


    Neil was already awake when she woke up the next morning. He was sitting on the bed with a cold


    expression. He did not say anything when he saw her. He was clearly still angry at what happenedst


    night.


    Silvia did not care. After she got him a change of clothes, she pushed him into the bathroom.


    It was almost time for her to leave by the time she finished helping him. After she got ready, she no


    longer had time to make breakfast for Neil.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order breakfast for youter. The cook wille over at noon and make lunch.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was cold, and he grunted in response.


    She quickly walked to the entrance hall and changed her shoes as she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work. If


    anything happens, just call me.¡±


    As soon as she stepped out of the mansion, she met Curtis. There was also a man in a nursing uniform


    next to him.


    When Curtis saw her, he smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Silvia, are you going to work?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is this the nurse you hired for Mr. Remus?¡±


    Curtis nodded. ¡°He¡¯s the nurse who took care of Mr. Remus in the hospital. You can just call him Leo.


    He was on leave yesterday because something happened in his family, so I¡¯ve brought him over today.


    Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯lle after you go to work and leave before you clock off work. He won¡¯t be a bother.¡±


    Silvia greeted Leo before she looked at Curtis and asked, ¡°Does the nurse usually help Mr. Remus with


    his bath?¡±


    She did not want to experience that awkward situation again.


    ¡°The service is avable, but Mr. Remus doesn¡¯t like others helping him with his showers or baths.


    When he was in the hospital, he washed himself. Leo just helped him to run the water in the bathtub.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Silvia was speechless.


    He could have taken a bath on his ownst night, but he made her help him. Was he trying to


    embarrass her?


    When Curtis noticed that her face had turned red with rage, he asked, ¡°Why do you ask, Miss Silvia? Is


    there a problem with Mr. Remus?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°Nothing. You can head inside. I¡¯m off to work.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Silvia left, Curtis led Leo into the mansion.


    Neil¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What did Silvia say to you at the door?¡±


    ¡°Miss Silvia just asked how you usually showered or bathed.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    ¡°I just told her that you usually did it on your own.¡±


    When Curtis saw his unpleasant expression, he had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, did I say something wrong?¡±


    However, Neil soon appeared indifferent. ¡°If Silvia asks about me again, just say you¡¯re not sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Neil massaged his forehead and felt slightly troubled.


    Their rtionship was already tense. If she knew that he had lied to her, he did not know what she


    would do.


    Silvia had been irritated and angry the whole day because of Neil. Coincidentally, Darrion decided to


    see her again. He had a new contract for her to sign.


    After Silvia read it, she circled about twenty loopholes and threw it back to him.


    ¡°Mr. Torres, I¡¯m starting to suspect that you¡¯re a spy sent by our opponent. If I sign this contract, MY


    Corporation will probably close down tomorrow. Perhaps all of us will even be jailed!¡±


    Darrion lowered his head and looked at the parts that she had circled. His expression darkened.


    Justus had given him this contract. Justus had been holding a grudge against Silvia ever since she


    beat him up. Therefore, he made this contract for Darrion so that he could encourage her to sign it.


    Justus imed that he merely wanted to teach Silvia a lesson. Besides, Darrion only agreed to it after


    he promised to write off the money that Darrion owed him if she signed the contract.


    ¡°Miss Pond, what do you mean? I¡¯ve worked so hard for thepany all these years, and everyone


    sees it. There are some loopholes in this contract, but I didn¡¯t put them there on purpose. How can you


    use me like this?¡±


    Silvia had fired many employees recently, so she did not want to deal with the shareholders so soon.


    However, Darrion had been pushing her buttons more and more, so she had no desire to keep him


    around anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Torres, I¡¯m sure you remember that I gave you your shares, right?¡±


    Darrion¡¯s face froze slightly. ¡°Miss Pond, what are you saying? You might have given me the shares,


    but don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve helped you out as well!¡±


    She smiled as she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but Mr. Torres, you should also know that you¡¯re not skilled


    in managing apany. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to stay at home and wait for the annual dividend?¡±


    His face turned red with rage. He red at Silvia and said, ¡°What are you saying? Are you asking me


    to resign?¡± He had finally made it to the board of directors, but Silvia wanted to kick him out after her


    return. No way!


    ¡°Mr. Torres, your department¡¯s performance has always been the worst in thepany. I don¡¯t want to


    make things difficult for


    everyone. If you quit the board of directors in three days, you¡¯ll get your share of thepany¡¯s


    dividends. You¡¯ll even have a lot of time to enjoy your life.¡±


    ¡°Never!¡±


    Darrion was so furious that he nearly stomped his feet.


    Silvia was calm. She looked at him and slowly said, ¡°Mr. Torres, please think about it. You can give me


    your answer after you¡¯ve given it some thought.¡±


    He continued to re at her and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t have to think about it. I won¡¯t quit


    the board of directors! Even if you¡¯re the president of MY Corporation, you have no right to fire me!¡±


    After that, he stormed off.


    A

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Back in his office, Darrion could not shake off the annoyance he felt, so he gave Justus a call.


    ¡°Mr. Walls, when can we meet? I¡¯d like to discuss the proposal you brought up the other day. After


    thinking it through, I think it¡¯s an excellent idea!¡±


    After he hung up, his eyes shone with contempt.


    He thought. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be so ruthless, don¡¯t me me for returning the favor, Silvia Pond!¡±


    When Silvia returned to the mansion after work, she found Neil reading some documents in the living


    room.


    After he heard the door open, he set them aside and turned his attention to her. ¡°The housekeeper has


    prepared dinner. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Silvia sat opposite him with a cold expression. ¡°Before that, can you exin why you asked me to help


    you bathest night when you were perfectly capable of doing it yourself?¡±


    Neil maintained hisposure and met her gaze calmly. ¡°It¡¯s true that I can shower on my own, but it¡¯s


    more convenient with your help. Besides, you¡¯re my wife. There¡¯s nothing wrong with asking my wife to


    help me with a bath.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you anymore!¡± Silvia said coldly.


    Noticing that her ears had turned red, Neil smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, Silvia cleaned the dining table and washed some fruits. Then, she headed to the living


    room so that she could eat them while she watched TV.


    She frowned when she saw Neil sitting beside her. She wondered if he had nothing better to do.


    After a while of watching TV, Neil started to get a bit bored. When he saw that Silvia waspletely


    absorbed in the show, he asked, ¡°Is it that interesting?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t enjoy it, you can return to the study or do something else.¡±


    Her indifference left him somewhat displeased. He was about to speak when the doorbell suddenly


    rang.


    Silvia answered the door and was surprised to see David as well as Ryan. Both of them looked tired.


    ¡°Are you here to visit Mr. Remus?¡±


    David and Ryan did not expect to see Silvia at the mansion. After they exchanged nces, David said


    with a smile, ¡°Yes, we hope we didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. Come in.¡±


    Silvia led them to the living room and left to prepare some tea.


    David and Ryan sat on the couch with a look of concern.


    Neil, on the other hand, wore a cold expression. ¡°Quit looking at me like that. I¡¯m not dead.¡±


    David sighed and asked, ¡°Neil, are your legs truly incurable?¡±


    When Neil got into the car ident, David and Ryan were on a business trip abroad. They learned of it


    upon their return and rushed over immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but there probably isn¡¯t much hope. Howard said the injury¡¯s in the same area as


    the previous one, and it¡¯s more severe this time. It¡¯s practically impossible for me to stand up again.¡±


    Seeing how rxed he was, David frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go abroad to seek experts in the field. There


    might still be a glimmer of hope.¡±


    Ryan, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°Neil, didn¡¯t that genius doctor, Moon, cure your legs? Why


    don¡¯t you reach out to them?¡±


    Neil pursed his l*ps. ¡°We can discuss thister.¡±


    Even though he had received treatment from Moon, he had never met the doctor. Therefore, he did not


    know whether Moon was a man or a woman. Silvia was the only one who hadmunicated with the


    doctor.


    While Silvia had promised to find a solution for his legs, Neil did not have much hope.


    Following a moment of silence, David suddenly said, ¡°Neil, why does it seem like you¡¯re not as


    concerned about your legs as you werest time?¡±


    Before Neil could respond, Silvia returned with two cups of tea.


    She ced them in front of David and Ryan and nonchntly said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. Call


    me if you need anything.¡±


    After Silvia left, Neil said with an impassive expression, ¡°When the ident happened, I had a feeling


    that things wouldn¡¯t turn out well. I already braced myself for the idea that I might never walk again.¡¯


    Besides, he had no intention of divorcing Silvia. If it meant that she would always be with him, never


    walking again did not seem all that terrible.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    David frowned. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll reach out to some foreign expertster.¡±


    ¡°No need. If ites to that, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Seeing that Neil was avoidant, David sighed and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ryan patted David on the shoulder and turned to Neil. ¡°Just tell us if


    you


    need help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more thing we came here for.¡±


    Neil cocked an eyebrow with curiosity. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Henry came along with us, and he¡¯s waiting outside the mansion. After what happened at the resort


    last time, he¡¯s too ashamed to see you, so he¡¯s been too afraid toe inside.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression turned even colder, and he said, ¡°Ask him to leave. I won¡¯t see him until he breaks up


    with Snow.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, Neil. Why let a womane between us? He¡¯s simply blinded


    by love right now. Once he snaps out of it, he¡¯ll break up with her.¡±


    David added, ¡°Yeah, I can guarantee that the Brooks Family won¡¯t ept Snow. Don¡¯t let her affect our


    friendship.¡±


    Neil was unmoved, and he exuded a hostile aura.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t see him.¡±


    Unable to convince him, David and Ryan had no choice but to leave.


    Seeing them step out with solemn expressions, Henry understood that Neil was still unwilling to forgive


    him.


    He forced a smile and consoled them, ¡°He¡¯s still angry with me and in a bad mood after the car


    ident. I get it. I¡¯lle back when he¡¯s feeling better.¡±


    David nodded. ¡°Yeah, you should head back for now. Ryan and I have a meeting to attend. We¡¯ll try to


    talk to Neil on another day.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Henry left, David¡¯s face fell, and he ran his hand through his hair in frustration.


    ¡°Ryan, you know how Neil is. He meant it when he said that he wouldn¡¯t see Henry. Judging from the


    way Henry treats Snow, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll break up with her anytime soon.¡±


    Ryan fell silent for a moment before he whispered, ¡°Silvia might have enough sway in this situation. If


    she forgives Henry, Neil¡¯s stance will likely change.¡±


    David seemed a little surprised. He frowned and said, ¡°Are you sure? I think it might be better to ask


    Ada instead of Silvia for help. After all, it¡¯s clear that Neil has feelings for Ada.¡±


    An unfathomable emotion shed in Ryan¡¯s eyes, and his voice deepened. ¡°If Neil truly has feelings for


    Ada, why is Silvia taking care of him, not Ada?¡±


    Following a moment of silence, David agreed with Ryan.


    ¡°If Neil has truly fallen for Silvia, we mustn¡¯t offend her in the future.¡±


    Bitterness filled Ryan¡¯s heart. No matter what the future held for Silvia and Neil, he knew that he had no


    chance with her.


    Closing his eyes, he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Tell Henry and Snow to apologize to her.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    David did not notice the turmoil in Ryan¡¯s heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If the meeting ends early, we can go home


    and get some rest.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Once the two left, Neil returned to the bedroom.


    Silvia was reading a book when she heard the noise. She set her book down and looked at him.


    ¡°Are Mr. Cooper and Mr. Anderson gone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She got up and spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the cups in the living room.¡±


    As she walked past Neil, he suddenly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Henry came too.


    Silvia furrowed her brows. What did Henry¡¯s visit have to do with her? He was not there to see her.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    ¡°Let go of my hand first.¡±


    Neil did notply. He stared at her and said, ¡°He came to apologize for what happened at the resort,


    but I didn¡¯t let him in.¡±


    Silvia got a little impatient. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Let go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wrongly using you back then.¡±


    When she saw his earnest expression, she suddenly had an urge tough. Ever since she expressed


    her desire for a divorce, he had been apologizing to her for various things.


    Was it that hard to trust her for once?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Neil, I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t care about it. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡±


    Her calm expression somehow angered him.


    ¡°Is that your way of saying that you don¡¯t care about me?!¡±


    She shook his hand off and coldly said, ¡°Does it matter? You¡¯re the one who told me not to expect


    anything from you, and I¡¯ve followed your advice. What else are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    Neil clenched his fists with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Stop saying things that sound ambiguous. I have no intention of ying games with you!¡±


    Silvia left without hesitation.


    Back in the living room, she sat on the couch with some irritation. She realized that she needed to


    come up with a solution to cure Neil¡¯s legs. Otherwise, she did not know when they could proceed with


    their divorce.


    When she arrived at MY Corporation the next morning, she saw Henry and Snow waiting at the


    entrance.


    They no longer appeared as arrogant as they did at the resort. Instead, they wore expressions of guilt.


    However, she was not sure how sincere they were.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Snow and I havee to apologize for our behavior at the resort. I was unaware of the


    truth at that time and wrongly used you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, I shouldn¡¯t have schemed against you and ndered you. I¡¯m sorry, and I wish for your


    forgiveness,¡± Snow also said guiltily.


    Silvia responded with an impassive expression, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize to me because I won¡¯t


    forgive you two.¡±


    Snow could not believe that Silvia would hold a grudge even after she humbled herself.


    It looked like Ada was right; Silvia was intolerant and malicious!


    ¡°Miss Pond, I genuinely realize that I was wrong. I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes for you to forgive


    me.¡±


    Snow seemed sincere, so Silvia gave her a faint smile.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re willing to do anything?¡±


    Snow¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She sensed that Silvia might be setting a trap for her.


    However, she had no choice but to stand by her im and nod


    After all, Henry had made it clear that he would break up with her unless she offered a proper apology.


    She needed to put in great effort to keep Henry away from Dulcie, so how could she willingly break up


    with him?


    Silvia¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Alright, I want you to break up with Henry.¡±


    Her words instantly changed their expressions.


    Henry looked at her coldly. ¡°Silvia, I understand that you hate us because of Dulcie, but I¡¯ll never break


    up with Snow. Change your request!¡±


    Silvia red at them and said, ¡°You two came here to apologize, and I¡¯ve stated my request for


    forgiveness. If you¡¯re going to be picky and insincere, there¡¯s no point in continuing this charade. It


    makes me sick.¡±


    She walked away, but before she took a few more steps, Snow lost her temper. ¡°Silvia Pond! Not only


    will I not break up with Henry, but I¡¯ll also marry him! Tell Dulcie that I won¡¯t give Henry back to her!¡±


    Silvia sneered at them. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Dulcie doesn¡¯t have any intention to take Henry back


    from you. I just can¡¯t stand your smug attitude despite being a side chick.¡±


    Snow angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that in a love triangle, the one who isn¡¯t loved is considered a third


    wheel? You and Dulcie have lost to Ada and me!¡±


    ¡°Snow!¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Henry¡¯s eyes burned with anger. Although he was displeased with Silvia¡¯s words, he had no intention of


    offending her.


    Snow¡¯s expression turned cold, and she said disappointedly, ¡°Henry, I thought this time would be


    different and that we¡¯d be happy together again. But I¡¯ve been treated unfairly ever since I¡¯ve gotten


    back with you. I think it¡¯s time we reconsider our rtionship.¡±


    When she walked away, Henry hesitated and ended up not chasing after her.


    ¡°Miss Pond, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Silvia met his icy gaze with indifference and replied, ¡°What does it have to do with me? She was the


    one who provoked me first!¡±


    If both of them had not appeared to seek attention, things might not have escted to this point.


    However, as a woman, Silvia knew that Snow only said those things to get Henry to console her. She


    was not serious about breaking up with him.


    Silvia did not want to waste her energy on Henry anymore, and she walked into MY Corporation.


    Over the next two weeks, most of Neil¡¯s injuries healed, and he resumed his duties at Remus


    Corporation.


    It was about time for Silvia to get in touch with Winston Russell, so they made ns to meet at an


    Italian restaurant.


    Silvia arrived on time at 8 p.m.


    Winston smiled brightly as soon as he saw her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Silvia.¡±


    She sat across from him before she picked up the menu and asked, ¡°Winston, is this going to be your


    treat?¡±


    He cocked an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Of course! Order anything you like. My pockets are deep enough to


    cover this meal.¡±


    Therefore, she did not hold back and ordered her favorite food. She then handed the menu to the


    waiter and turned her attention back to Winston.


    ¡°Thanks for the treat.¡±


    Winston smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. If I didn¡¯t treat you to a meal, I doubt you¡¯d forgive me.¡±


    Silvia snorted and said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you ever spill any gossip about me to Mr.


    Yerger again, I¡¯ll tell him some intriguing stories about you.¡±


    Winston shook his head in resignation. ¡°I only told him because he pressured me. You know he favors


    you the most among his students. It¡¯s natural for him to be curious about how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Next time he asks you anything, tell him to ask me directly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Seeing the mischievous glint in his eyes, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to return next


    week. Would you like to tag along? Mr. Yerger mentioned you haven¡¯t visited in three years.¡±


    ¡°Sure. If I don¡¯t tag along, Mr. Yerger probably won¡¯t let me return to see him anymore.¡±


    Silvia red at him. ¡°I really want you to go back with me. If Mr. Yerger gets really furious and starts to


    discipline me, you can help calm him down.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it!


    ¡°He warned you when you treated Neil¡¯s legs, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now, you have to treat his legs


    again. Mr. Yerger is definitely going to give you an earful this time,¡± Winston taunted.


    She was speechless.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It seemed like no one was willing to save her some dignity.


    ¡°I admit that I was impulsivest time, but his current injury is my fault¡­¡±


    He frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Silvia pursed her l*ps. ¡°Winston, please don¡¯t ask. All you need to know is that I¡¯m going to heal his legs


    no matter what. Once he recovers, we¡¯ll be even, and we can go our separate ways.¡±


    Since she did not want to share more details, Winston chose not to press further. He just asked, ¡°Are


    you going to bring him back?¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°After I heal his legs, we won¡¯t interact further, and I¡¯d rather he not know my


    true identity.¡±


    She had initially nned to take Neil back with her. However, their rtionship had soured, and she


    wanted to avoid causing any more trouble.


    Winston gave her a disapproving look. ¡°At the very least, you should let him know the effort you¡¯ve put


    into treating his leg.¡¯


    She chuckled. ¡°Are you suggesting that I should make him feel bad? I only want to draw a clear


    boundary and avoid future entanglements.¡±


    He red at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone as silly as you!¡± He was both concerned and resigned.


    Silvia smiled and brought up a different subject.


    Meanwhile, Ada and Snow were also dining at the same restaurant. Back when they studied abroad,


    there was a guy in their social circle named Apollo Pittman. He fell in love with Ada the moment he saw


    her and pursued her relentlessly. However, she never agreed to be in a rtionship with him, and they


    eventually lost contact.


    By chance, they bumped into each other during theirst visit to Brooks Corporation¡¯s resort. It was


    then that Ada finally discovered Apollo was the son of the renowned director, Terrence Pittman.


    Some of the scenes in Terrence¡¯s new movie, ¡°A Thousand Years,¡± took ce at the resort, so Apollo


    vacationed there for a few days.


    ¡°A Thousand Years¡± was a major production. It told the story of a princess from a fallen kingdom who


    hid her true identity and found love with a prince from an enemy kingdom. The film was rumored to


    have an impressive budget of three hundred million dors, and it had a cast of award-winning actors


    like Chris Rios and I Connolly.


    Both of them were known for their discerning script choices, and the movies Terrence directed seldom


    received negative reviews. Hence, the movie generated significant buzz even before its release.


    Due to Snow¡¯s interest in joining the entertainment industry, Ada and Apollo had shared a few meals to


    discuss how he could help her make industry connections. It was also the reason behind tonight¡¯s


    gathering. Snow was the host, and she had invited Apollo and Terrence for dinner.


    Terrence had yet to find an actress for the role of a pce maid in ¡°A Thousand Years.¡± He thought


    Snow¡¯s appearance was good fit for the character, so he had her do a scene on the spot.


    Although her acting skills were somewhat unpolished, they were adequate for the minor role. He


    agreed to give her the role and asked her to sign the contract the following day.


    As they were leaving after, Apollo, who was walking beside Ada, suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Apollo?¡±


    ¡°Ada, that girl over there looks just like you!¡±


    Ada followed his gaze and spotted Silvia and an unfamiliar man sitting opposite her. She narrowed her


    eyes slightly and sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not umon for people to look simr. I just realized I left my car keys on the table. Go ahead


    and wait for me outside. I¡¯ll join you in a minute.¡±


    After Apollo left, she found a secluded spot, took a photo of Silvia and Winston dining, and sent it to


    Neil.


    [Neil, I just spotted Silvia having dinner with someone I don¡¯t know. Is he a mutual friend of yours?]


    Before long, Neil replied


    [Where is this?]


    Ada¡¯s smile deepened. It seemed that Neil did not know the man.


    She sent him the name of the restaurant and left.


    Silvia returned to the mansion after dinner. As soon as she stepped into the living room, she sensed


    Neil¡¯s icy gaze on her.


    ¡°Where were you just now?!¡±


    Neil¡¯s questioning tone caused her to frown. She replied with an indifferent expression, ¡°I was having


    dinner with a friend. Why do you ask?¡±


    His gaze suddenly turned even colder. ¡°Is your friend a man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re not divorced yet! If you want to dine with another man alone, you should have


    consulted me first!¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Did you send someone to tail me?!¡±


    ¡°If you did nothing wrong, why would you worry about being followed?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Silvia stared him down.


    ¡°So, what did you find? Did you receive photos of me k*ssing or having S** with him?¡±


    Neil frowned, but she left the living room before he could respond.


    The silence between them was so obvious that even Leo and the housekeeper noticed it.


    The housekeeper approached Silvia and whispered, ¡°Miss Pond, have you had an argument with Mr.


    Remus?¡±


    ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°He seems to be in a bad moodtely.¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of his workload at thepany. Don¡¯t worry


    about him. He¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the housekeeper left, she waited on the couch for Neil to return.


    Around 7 p.m., Curtis called to inform her that Neil had a dinner party, so he would not be back for


    dinner.


    After she hung up, she did not bother reheating the food and just had a few bites. Then, she watched


    TV for a while before she headed to bed.


    Throughout the party, Neil requested his phone from Curtis every half an hour.


    Curtis initially assumed that he was waiting for an important client¡¯s call. However, around 10 p.m., Neil


    checked his phone. again and frowned. He turned to Curtis and asked, ¡°What did you say to Silvia?¡±


    Curtis was stunned for a moment, and he subconsciously responded, ¡°I simply informed her that you


    wouldn¡¯t be returning for dinner.¡±


    ¡°What was her response?¡±


    ¡°She just said ¡®okay.¡±¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask when I¡¯d be back?¡±.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Neil fell silent and poured himself another ss of wine.


    Usually, nob*dy would dare push him into drinking at a social gathering. However, he epted every


    offered drink tonight and had downed over ten sses.


    His b*dy had just recovered, and Curtis was worried that all this consumption might harm his health, so


    he softly advised, Mr. Remus, you shouldn¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    Neil nced at him coldly. ¡°Call Silvia and ask her to pick me up.¡¯


    In an instant, he understood why Neil had been checking his phone: He was waiting for a call from


    Silvia, not a client.


    Curtis quickly called Silvia, but it kept ringing and eventually went to voicemail.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t answer, Mr. Remus.¡±


    ¡°Keep trying!¡±


    After making several calls without any sess, Neil grew increasingly dissatisfied.


    Curtis was prepared to continue calling when he coldly said, ¡°Stop calling. Take me back.¡±


    By the time he returned to the mansion, it was already 11 p.m.


    Curtis left after he dropped him off, and Neil wheeled himself into the bedroom with a dour expression.


    When he switched on the bedroom light and saw Silvia sleeping soundly on the floor, his blood boiled.


    He had been irritable every day since their big argument. Yet, she was eating well, sleeping soundly,


    and not taking him seriously.


    ¡°Silvia, wake up!¡±


    After a few more tries, she finally woke up.


    In a dazed state, she noticed a figure not far away and was immediately jolted awake.


    She frowned when she realized it was Neil. She sat up and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me instead


    of sleeping at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer when Curtis called you?¡±


    Silvia checked her phone; there were indeed several missed calls.


    She was somewhat speechless. Was this the reason for waking her up?


    ¡°Come on,


    how can I answer when I¡¯m asleep?¡±


    ¡°From now on, if I attend a dinner party, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep until I return!¡±


    Curtis left after he dropped him off, and Neil wheeled himself into the bedroom with a dour expression.


    When he switched on the bedroom light and saw Silvia sleeping soundly on the floor, his blood boiled.


    He had been irritable every day since their big argument. Yet, she was eating well, sleeping soundly,


    and not taking him seriously.


    ¡°Silvia, wake up!¡±


    After a few more tries, she finally woke up.


    In a dazed state, she noticed a figure not far away and was immediately jolted awake.


    She frowned when she realized it was Neil. She sat up and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me instead


    of sleeping at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer when Curtis called you?¡±


    Silvia checked her phone; there were indeed several missed calls.


    She was somewhat speechless. Was this the reason for waking her up?


    ¡°Come on, how can I answer when I¡¯m asleep?¡±


    ¡°From now on, if I attend a dinner party, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep until I return!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Silvia rolled her eyes. ¡°So, if you¡¯re out all night, do you expect me to stay up and wait for you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be out all night.¡±


    It sounded like a promise, but she ignored him. She yawned and said, ¡°Whatever. Can I go back to


    sleep now?¡±


    Seeing that she was about to doze off again, Neil yelled, ¡°Silvia Pond!¡±


    ¡°What now?!¡±


    He sensed her irritation and angrily said, ¡°I drank quite a few sses tonight, so I want you to help me


    wash up.¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath and barely contained her desire to kick him out. She got up reluctantly and


    pushed him toward the bathroom.


    She squeezed some toothpaste onto the toothbrush with a yawn and said, ¡°Take it!¡±.


    After Neil brushed his teeth, she grabbed a towel and wiped his face aggressively. It was almost as if


    she was trying to scrub his skin off.


    He frowned and coldly asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve always been quite strong since I was a child. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Neil was at a loss for words.


    After she gave him a quick wash, Silvia hurriedly tucked him in bed and switched off the bedroom light.


    As shey down, he suddenly said, ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time. I shouldn¡¯t have


    doubted you.¡±


    He had initially considered investigating the man she had dinner with but decided against it. He was


    concerned that it might escte their conflict if she found out.


    After a long silence, Silvia whispered, ¡°Just sleep.¡±


    When she woke up the next morning, he had already left the bedroom.


    She left the bedroom after freshening up and found him on a phone call in the living room.


    He was dressed in a gray sweater and ck trousers, which softened his unfriendly appearance.


    Silvia nced at him briefly and made her way to the kitchen.


    She returned once she prepared breakfast and saw Neil hanging up.


    ¡°Henry wants to treat you to lunch as an apology. Would you like to go?¡±


    She was taken aback. They previously had an unpleasant conversation at MY Corporation¡¯s entrance,


    yet Henry still wanted to apologize to her?


    However, she frowned when she thought of Snow.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to see Snow.¡±


    Following a brief silence, Neil revealed, ¡°Henry and Snow broke up.


    11


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Well, that¡¯s none of my concern. You didn¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    He felt a little helpless and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Henry ns to apologize to Dulcie as well, so to be


    exact, he wants to treat. both of you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Is he out of his mind?¡±


    Neil was left speechless.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    She looked at him skeptically. ¡°Do you want me to go?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    They finished breakfast in silence. Silvia then loaded the dishes into the dishwasher and spoke to Neil


    with indifference, ¡°I have some business today. I won¡¯t be back for lunch, so tell the housekeeper that


    she doesn¡¯t need to prepare anything for


    me.¡±


    ¡°What kind of business?¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°It¡¯s personal, and I don¡¯t have to report to you. But if you¡¯re that curious, you can


    always arrange for someone to keep an eye on me.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned colder, and he clenched his fists instinctively.


    ¡°Silvia, I didn¡¯t hire anyone to watch you.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, how did you know I had dinner with a manst time?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Neil did not answer, but Silvia decided not to press further. She put on her shoes and left the mansion.


    She arrived at a coffee shop to meet Dulcie and quickly sat opposite her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you ask me to meet you so urgently?¡±


    ¡°Silvia, my family set me up on a blind date, but I have something important to do in the afternoon. I


    wonder if you could meet him on my behalf.¡±


    The idea of going on a blind date on Dulcie¡¯s behalf almost made her spit out her coffee.


    After she swallowed, she stared at Dulcie and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Please do me this favor. I have to do something truly important this afternoon!¡±


    After some thought, Silvia said, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it, but what¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving Ryoln City next weekend, and I won¡¯t be back until the following weekend. While I¡¯m away,


    I¡¯d like you to take care of all my work.¡±


    Silvia did not want to return to see a pile of documents on her desk and work overtime to catch up.


    Dulcie chuckled. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Once they had an agreement, Dulcie sent Silvia the address of the restaurant where the blind date


    would be. Then, she left in a hurry.


    With several hours to spare before the date, Silvia went to a nearby shopping mall because she did not


    want to return to the mansion and face Neil.


    As she wandered through the mall, she unexpectedly encountered Snow and Ada.


    The moment they saw her, their cheerful expressions immediately morphed into that of disdain.


    Compared to Ada, Snow appeared much more agitated.


    Her eyes filled with disgust and hatred. ¡°Silvia, you b*tch! How dare you show your face in front of me!¡±


    Silvia frowned and had no intention of engaging with her, so she turned to leave.


    However, Snow assumed that she felt guilty and hurried to intercept her. ¡°Stop! You¡¯re the reason I


    broke up with Henry! I¡¯ll make you pay today!¡±


    Snow attempted to p her, but Silvia grasped her wrist firmly. She could not break free no matter


    what.


    ¡°Silvia, you b*tch! Let me go!¡±


    The next second, she received a p in the face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Snow cried out.


    Silvia pushed her away coldly and said, ¡°Your breakup with Henry has nothing to do with me. If you


    insist on ming someone, it should be Ada. She has actively participated every time you¡¯vee to


    confront me.¡±


    Ada¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Silvia, why are you saying this?!¡±


    ¡°You know why!¡±


    However, Snow had recently benefited from Ada, so she was not willing to listen to Silvia.


    ¡°You b*tch! Stop trying to sow discord! How dare youy a finger on me! I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Snow ran forward recklessly, and ruthlessness filled Silvia¡¯s eyes. She seized Snow¡¯s hand and


    pped her again.


    ¡°If I hear you insult me again, you¡¯ll get more than just two ps!¡±


    After the second p, Snow realized that she was no match for her. ¡°Just you wait, Silvia Pond!¡± she


    said angrily.


    Silvia did not bother responding. She released Snow¡¯s hand and left.


    Ada quickly supported her friend. ¡°I told you before that she¡¯s skilled in martial arts and we can¡¯t


    compete with her. Why were you so impulsive?¡±


    Snow clenched her teeth. As she thought about her failure to reconcile with Henry, hatred filled her


    eyes.


    ¡°Ada, I can¡¯t stand this humiliation! If I can¡¯t beat her, I¡¯ll find another way to deal with her!¡±


    ¡°What way?¡±


    She sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll meet with the production team this afternoon. When they see my swollen face, they¡¯ll


    surely ask what


    happened. Besides, filming for ¡®A Thousand Years¡¯ will officially resume next Friday. I¡¯ll use it as an


    opportunity to make Silvia regret her actions today!¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Ada remained silent for a while and said with concern, ¡°Snow, you worked really hard to get this role. If


    something goes wrong-


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if something goes wrong, I can bear the consequences!¡±


    Ada did not say anything else, but her eyes turned cold.


    At 3 p.m., Silvia arrived at the restaurant to meet Dulcie¡¯s blind date.


    ording to the description Dulcie gave her, she quickly identified the man. He was wearing a silver-


    gray suit and sitting alone by the window.


    He sported a pair of gold-rimmed sses and had handsome features too. As he waited, he looked out


    the window with a faint smile. The moment she saw him, he gave her a warm feeling.


    Silvia smiled and approached him. She tapped the table lightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Hearth?¡±


    Ethan Hearth looked up and saw a beautiful yet assertive face.


    He was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°Miss Reed?¡±


    Silvia nodded and sat opposite him.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯vee to personally apologize to you, Mr. Hearth. I don¡¯t have ns to get into a


    rtionship in the near future. My family was the one who arranged this blind date. I hope you


    understand. When you return home, you can just say that you aren¡¯t interested in me.¡±


    After a brief silence, Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Silvia was surprised. ¡°I believe I was clear enough.¡±


    He maintained a gentle expression and calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re not Dulcie Reed.¡±


    She was caught off guard.


    Ethan continued, ¡°I saw Miss Reed¡¯s photos before I came here.¡±


    Silvia pursed her l*ps and quickly collected herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hearth. Dulcie can¡¯t make it because


    she has to attend to an urgent matter. That¡¯s why she asked me to deliver the message.¡±


    His smile remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°I hope Miss Reed can apologize to me in person. When


    I go back, I¡¯ll tell the matchmaker I¡¯m very interested in her.¡±


    David did not expect to see Silvia while he had a meal with his business partners.


    He frowned once he saw the person opposite her.


    Ethan had only returned to the country not long ago, and he had no connection with Silvia¡¯s social


    circle. Logically, they should not know each other.


    Suddenly, David recalled hearing that the Hearth Family had arranged a blind date for Ethan. Could


    that date be Silvia?


    With that thought in mind, he quickly called his secretary and said, ¡°Find out Ethan Hearth¡¯s schedule


    for this afternoon.¡±


    On her way back, Silvia called Dulcie.


    ¡°Dul, you might still have to meet your blind date.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He saw your photos before the date, so he exposed me as soon as I showed up.¡±


    Dulcie was speechless, and she gritted her teeth.


    Her mother had undoubtedly given Ethan the photos!


    ¡°I understand. Thanks, anyway. It must have been quite embarrassing when he exposed you.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that embarrassing. I was just wondering whether our agreement still stands.¡±


    Dulcie was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The agreement still


    stands.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Carry on with your business.¡±


    After she hung up, Silvia received a call from Neil.


    ¡°Silvia, where are you right now?!¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    There was a hint of anger in Neil¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way back to Remus Mansion. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you get back.¡±


    Silvia frowned when she heard the disconnect tone soon after.


    She stepped into the mansion half an hourter, and his icy voice immediately echoed in the living


    room.


    ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder! After having dinner with another guyst time, you¡¯re out on a


    blind date today! Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re not divorced!¡±


    She changed her shoes with an indifferent expression and sat across from him.


    ¡°How did you know? Did you ask someone to follow me again?¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Do I need to have someone follow you? You¡¯re doing it so openly as if you want


    everyone to know! You¡¯ve tarnished the Remus Family¡¯s reputation!¡±


    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking! You and Ada have done far worse than me!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and Ada. Don¡¯t let me catch you speaking ill of her again!¡±


    Silviaughed. ¡°If you dare cheat on me, don¡¯t be afraid of me talking about it!¡±


    He red at her and angrily said, ¡°What about you? You¡¯re already married, yet you¡¯re meeting other


    men and going on blind dates. Can¡¯t you live without a man?¡±


    Her face turned pale, but she stood up and looked at him with contempt.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t live without a man. Even so, I don¡¯t want to continue this marriage with you. Men like you,


    who cheat, disgust me!¡±


    Without another word, Silvia left the living room.


    Neil¡¯s furious voice rang out behind her. ¡°Stop right there, Silvia!¡±


    Pretending not to hear him, she quickly entered the bedroom and mmed the door shut.


    He was enraged by her actions, and he stared at the door coldly.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang.


    ¡°Neil, Silvia hasn¡¯t returned, has she?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My secretary just found out that Dulcie was supposed to be Ethan Hearth¡¯s blind date. I told my


    secretary to contact Dulcie and learned that she had something important to attend to, so she asked


    Silvia to meet Ethan and exin things.¡±


    When he did not get a response from Neil, David felt a bit nervous.


    ¡°Neil¡­ why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me things unless you¡¯re sure next time!¡± Neil snapped.


    He ended the call in frustration. He felt guilty when thought about the things he had just said to Silvia.


    There was also a hint of pain in his heart.


    Silvia did not leave the bedroom until dinnertime.


    She walked out with a bag and headed to the entrance to change her shoes.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    After she was done changing, she looked at Neil with indifference.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I think it¡¯s no longer suitable for us to live together. I¡¯ve decided to return to the mansion in


    North City. If anythinges up, ask Curtis to give me a call.¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice was hoarse as he asked, ¡°Do you despise me that much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to despise you after what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    With that, she left the mansion.


    After some time passed, a gloomy Neil slowly set down his bowl and pushed all the tes on the table


    to the floor.


    Back at the mansion in North City, Silvia made ns to prepare some spaghetti for dinner, but there


    was only water in the refrigerator.


    She grabbed her car keys and drove to the supermarket. After she purchased groceries for the


    uing week, she had dinner at a restaurant nearby.


    As she exited the restaurant to head back, someone bumped into her in a rush. The shopping bag in


    her hand tumbled to the ground, and the things inside spilled out.


    O

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    It was an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl. When she saw what happened, she immediately apologized. In the


    meantime, she squatted down and helped Silvia pick up everything that was scattered on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    Silvia was unaffected. After she packed her things, she nced at the guilty¨Clooking girl and said, ¡°Be


    careful next time. Don¡¯t run so fast, or you¡¯ll easily get hurt.¡±


    The girl lowered her head and said, ¡°Alright, I understand.


    Silvia did not say anything else and headed straight to the underground parking lot.


    After she left the parking lot, she discovered that a car was tailing her.


    Her eyes shone with disdain, and she gave Neil a call.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, ask your people to leave right now, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    He kept quiet for a few seconds before he spoke coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t send anyone to tail you. Where are


    you?¡±


    Silvia was surprised, but she promptly hung up.


    Since Neil never sent anyone, could it be Scorpion?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When she thought of this, she stepped on the elerator and sped out of the city in her red


    Lamborghini.


    However, she suddenly felt dizzy and slowly began to lose strength.


    Had she been drugged?


    When could that have happened?


    Right then, Silvia recalled the girl who had bumped into her in front of the restaurant.


    Her gaze immediately turned cold. She took out her phone and called Dulcie, ¡°Call the police for me!¡±


    After Silvia said that, she became unconscious. Her phone sl*pped from her hand, and the car swerved


    to the roadside.


    Over in the mansion, Neil had heard a loud thud from his phone earlier. His expression instantly


    darkened, and he immediately called Curtis. ¡°Locate Silvia¡¯s phone! Find out where she is right now!¡±


    When Silvia regained consciousness, she felt pain in her entire b*dy. Once she looked down, she


    noticed that she had been tied to an old chair. Her b*dy was full of injuries, and some had already


    formed scabs.


    She nced around and realized that she was in an abandoned warehouse.


    Apart


    from a few small windows, it only had a door that was about ten meters away from her. She initially


    wanted to untie the ropes around her b*dy, but she realized how weak she was when she moved.


    Forget untying the rope, she would probably fall to the floor without the chair¡¯s support.


    As she thought about who kidnapped her, the warehouse door was pushed open, and two people


    walked inside.


    The moment Silvia saw Darrion and Justus, her eyes shone with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Darrion sneered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Silvia. I wouldn¡¯t have done this if you didn¡¯t crack down on me and


    destroyed my future in thepany. You even forced me to leave!¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time talking to her! Make her sign the contract already!¡±


    Her expression was cold. ¡°What contract?¡±


    ¡°What contract? You¡¯ll find out in a second.¡±


    Justus¡¯s subordinate came over with a contract. When Silvia looked at it, she instantly recognized it as


    the one that Darrion had given her a few days ago.


    ¡°Untie Miss Pond.¡±


    Darrion was worried. ¡°Mr. Walls, if you untie her, she might escape.¡±


    Justus appeared confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The drug will be in effect for twenty¨Cfour hours. She¡¯s very


    weak now, so it¡¯s impossible for her to escape. Besides, there are hundreds of our people outside the


    warehouse. Would a woman be able to run away in a situation like this?¡±


    Silvia had only managed to beat him up in the past because he had let his guard down.


    This time, he had drugged her and also brought hundreds of subordinates. She would never be able to


    scape!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Justus instructed his subordinate to untie Silvia, he gave her a smug look. ¡°Miss Pond, if you ign


    the contract, I¡¯ll consider letting you live.¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Justus initially thought that Silvia was just a PR staff member, but she was unexpectedly Anna, the


    founder of MY Corporation. This made him change his mind about her.


    Her eyes werepletely cold. ¡°Dream on! I won¡¯t sign it!¡±


    Justus smiled maliciously before he said to his subordinate, ¡°It looks like Miss Pond is unwilling to sign


    unless we use some force!¡±


    After he said that, he motioned to two subordinates behind him. They stepped forward immediately and


    twisted Silvia¡¯s left hand!


    Click!


    Her left hand was fractured, and the intense pain made her wince. Her forehead was also beaded with


    cold sweat.


    Justus took the document and handed it to her again. ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯m apassionate person. I can¡¯t


    help but feel sorry when I see you suffering like this. Don¡¯t force my hand anymore. Just sign the


    contract, or else, I don¡¯t know what I would do.¡±


    Silvia red at him, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Okay. Give me the pen.¡±


    Justus smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you do as you¡¯re told, you won¡¯t suffer-¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Before Justus could finish his sentence, his left eye was suddenly in extreme pain.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    He screamed miserably and subconsciously took a few steps back before he fell to the floor.


    His subordinates stared at him with fear. The pen that he had handed to Silvia was now stuck in his left


    eye, and blood kept pouring out.


    Justus was in so much pain that hisplexion turned pale. With the blood on his face, he looked like


    an extremely ferocious demon that crawled out from hell.


    ¡°Grab her! I¡¯m going to kill this b*tch!¡±


    Silvia lifted a stool from the side and ruthlessly threw it at the people who rushed toward her. Then, she


    immediately turned around and ran outside the warehouse.


    The drug was still affecting her b*dy, and throwing the stool consumed most of her energy.


    Despite that, she would rather die than sign the contract!


    When Justus saw the direction of her escape, he sneered and said, ¡°Catch her! I¡¯ll reward anyone who


    catches her two million dors!¡±


    It was impossible for Silvia to escape. Even if she managed to run away, the abandoned warehouse


    was surrounded by dense forest. There was only death for her!


    apter 102


    this point, Justus no longer wanted Silvia to sign the contract. He just wanted to kill her.


    his b*tch had destroyed one of his eyes, and he wanted her to pay with her life!


    gaze he ran out of the warehouse and saw that Justus¡¯s subordinates were indeed outside. Her g


    Irned cold.


    ne picked up a wooden stick from the ground and rushed toward the group.


    henchman ran after her as he shouted, ¡°Catch her! Mr. Walls says he¡¯ll reward the one who catches er


    two million dors!¡±


    When the rest heard this, they instantly attempted to capture her.


    [ Silvia was not drugged, these people would not be a threat at all. But she was weak now. Even after


    he used all her strength, she could only hurt a few people, and they immediately caught her.


    Ince Justus saw this, he wore a cruel and crazy smile.


    ¡®Give me the knife!¡±


    His anger would only subside after he gouged this b*tch¡¯s eyes out!


    Justus held the knife and slowly walked toward her. His functioning right eye was full of hatred.


    Darrion subconsciously frowned. He just wanted to get all the money from MY Corporation. He did


    not want to kill Silvia.


    With that in mind, he quickly tried to stop him.


    ¡°Mr. Walls, please calm down. The contract is more important!¡±


    Justus pped Darrion in the face before he sneered and said, ¡°parrion Torres, who the hell are you?


    How dare you stop me! I¡¯ll kill her today if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walls, I¡¯m afraid that if she dies, things won¡¯t end well.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. If this b*tch dies, I¡¯ll just run abroad and continue to live a good life! As for you, what


    happens next will depend on your luck!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Even if you want to kill her, you should still get her to sign the contract¡­¡±


    Justus was getting impatient. He waved his hand for his subordinate to bring the contract over.


    ¡°Just get her thumbprint!¡±


    He could tell from Silvia¡¯s expression that she would not obediently sign it!


    She was very


    as very weak, so she could only watch as his subordinate grabbed her hand. Soon, he put her


    thumbprint on the contract.


    Justus then threw the contract to Darrion before he coldly said, ¡°Now, go back to Ryoln City and settle


    things. Call me once you¡¯re done. Remember, don¡¯t y any tricks. Your family¡¯s in my hands now.¡®


    Darrion looked at him in disbelief. ¡°What?¡±


    Justus gently patted his face with a dagger and smiled menacingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Just do as I


    say, and nothing will happen to your family.¡±


    Darrion cursed Justus in secret. He wanted to just grab his dagger and kill him.


    ¡°Mr. Walls, that¡¯s very hical of you. I trusted you greatly, but you-


    15


    Before he could finish his sentence, Justus interrupted him. ¡°Stop talking, or I¡¯ll kill you too! Get out


    of here!¡±


    He could sense the killing intent in Justus¡¯s eyes, so he dared not speak again. He just took the


    contract and left immediately.


    Justus turned around and slowly approached Silvia. After he stood firmly in front of her, he pped her


    twice.


    When he saw two hand prints instantly appear on her fair face, he sneered. ¡°B*tch, I want you to suffer


    a fate worse than death


    Silvia stared at him expressionlessly.


    you want


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn even when you¡¯re dying. I¡¯ll tell you what. I¡¯ll give you two choices. Do you want me


    to blind your left eye or right eye first?


    Justus held the dagger and gestured the action in front of her as if he was seriously considering his


    own suggestion.


    Silvia did not answer. The contempt and coldness in her eyes only made Justus angrier.


    ¡°Since you refuse to choose, I¡¯ll decide for you. Why don¡¯t we start with your left eye?¡±


    He raised the dagger and tried to stab her eye. Silvia subconsciously moved her head, and the dagger


    plunged into her shoulder instead. Blood flowed out instantaneously.


    The extreme pain made her wince, but at the same time, she felt her b*dy be slightly more


    energetic.


    She immediately pushed away the henchman who had grabbed her and pulled out the dagger in her


    shoulder.


    Her blood spilled, and everyone at the scene was stunned.


    Justus quickly sensed danger and barely avoided the dagger in Silvia¡¯s hand after he stepped back.


    He was secretly shocked. What kind of demon was this woman?


    He had used the same drug on others before, and no one had ever shown any resistance. Silvia was


    just a woman, yet she had the strength to resist?


    He retreated as fast as possible while he shouted, ¡°Catch her!¡±


    Silvia did not regain much strength, but the dagger in her hand was like an agile snake. Those it


    touched would be harmed.


    The longer Justus watched her, the more frightened he felt. He realized that this woman could not be


    left alive, or else, she would kill him one day!


    Right then, he gritted his teeth and said to his subordinate, ¡°Bring me thest of the drug!¡±


    Justus had bought it for a high price from abroad. One bottle cost up to a million dors, and he had


    purchased a total of three. He had previously used one, and he used one on Silviast night.


    He initial


    initially nned to use thest bottle to get rid of his biggest rival. But if he did not kill Silvia now, he


    would probably end up dead instead!


    His subordinate immediately brought him the drug, and Justus sternly said, ¡°While she¡¯s still weak,


    inject it into her b*dy!¡±


    Silvia was getting rid of those who were attacking her, so she was not paying attention to Justus.


    Therefore, she did not notice that danger was silently approaching.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Silvia¡¯s strength was about to run out when she suddenly felt a sting in her arm. When she saw the


    needle, her gaze was filled with displeasure, and she attempted to pull it out.


    However, half of the drug had been injected into her b*dy. She used thest of her strength to inject the


    remaining drug into the henchman¡¯s arm.


    Neil arrived with his people just


    time to see her fall to the floor with blood all over her b*dy.


    His eyes widened in shock, and his voice was full of dread. ¡°Catch all of them!¡±


    Justus saw Silvia fall, but before he could celebrate, he saw a group of men in suits appear out of


    nowhere. They surrounded all his subordinates and subdued them very quickly.


    When he saw Neil in the wheelchair, his eyes shone with fear.


    ¡°M¨CMr. Remus, why are you here?¡±


    Neil did not even look at him. With Curtis¡¯s help, he carefully carried Silvia in his arms.


    ¡°Call the doctor!¡±


    When he saw the injuries on her b*dy and the palm prints on her face, anger shed in his eyes.


    He stared at Justus as if he was looking at a dead man.


    ¡°Did you hit her and injure her face?¡±


    Seeing his cold expression, Justus dared not admit it. He quickly shook his head. ¡°No¡­ it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    Neil scoffed. ¡°I gave you a chance. Since you refuse to be honest, there¡¯s no point in keeping your


    tongue.¡±


    Right after he said that, his subordinate walked up to Justus and cut his tongue off.


    Justus screamed in agony, and blood kept flowing out of his mouth. He could only make whimpering


    noises at this point.


    His eyes were full of fear. He immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, but Neil looked


    away with indifference.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, what should we do with these people?¡±


    ¡°Make them suffer several hundred times more than she has!¡±


    ¡°How should we handle Mr. Walls?¡±


    ¡°Rip him into pieces and feed him to the stray dogs!¡±


    Silvia finally woke up two dayster and realized that she was in the mansion¡¯s bedroom,


    She instantly knew that she had not imagined seeing Neil before falling into aa. He had saved her.


    She felt slightlyplicated.


    Silvia wanted to keep her distance from him, but now, she owed him her life.


    While she was distracted, someone pushed the bedroom door open.


    Neil held a bowl of chicken soup in his hand as he gradually approached her in his wheelchair.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment she saw him, her heart skipped a beat.


    She bit her bottom l*p and whispered, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Neil stopped by the bed and passed her the chicken soup. ¡°Drink up. Justus used a really poisonous


    drug on you. It¡¯s made your b*dy weak, so you¡¯ll have to rest for some time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She took the chicken soup, lowered her head, and drank it slowly. Neither of them spoke for a while.


    Neil only spoke after Silvia finished the soup, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to live alone. It¡¯s better for you


    to move back.¡±


    She remained silent for a few seconds before she raised her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This was just an


    ident. Besides, I¡¯ll have to live alone after we divorce, anyway.¡±


    Neil frowned with displeasure.


    ¡°Move back first. We¡¯ll talk when it¡¯s time for a divorce.¡±


    He was so overbearing that he did not allow her to turn him down.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Silvia considered the fact that Neil had just saved her. Besides, it would not be convenient for her to


    cook in her current condition, so she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here before I recover. I¡¯ll move back


    home once I feel better.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned colder, and he remained silent. He clearly disagreed.


    ¡°Oh yeah, where¡¯s Justus?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    Silvia gave him a surprised look and asked, ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°No, he identally fell from the hill when he was running away. By the time we found him, the wild


    animals had gotten to him first.¡±


    Even if he never fell down, Neil would not have allowed him to live either!


    1


    She nodded. ¡°He still has an aplice, Darrion Torres.¡±


    ¡°After Justus died, Darrion turned himself in because he felt guilty.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes shone with suspicion immediately after. ¡°You¡¯re just a junior staff member in MY


    Corporation. Why did Justus and Darrion put all this effort to capture you?¡±


    Silvia looked down and said, ¡°Because Darrion tasked me to sign a contract with Justus. But Justus


    wanted to sleep with me in exchange for his signature, so I beat him up. Since he harbored a big


    grudge toward me, he made ns with Darrion to kidnap me.¡±


    However, the suspicion in his eyes did not vanish. ¡°If that was the only issue, wouldn¡¯t it have been


    easier for Justus to just ask Darrion to fire you? Besides, why did he need to involve Darrion in his


    kidnapping scheme?¡±


    Silvia massaged her forehead with a frown and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that Dulcie and I are best


    friends? If Darrion tried to fire me, Dulcie wouldn¡¯t agree!


    ¡°As for why Justus got him involved, that man¡¯s insane. How am I supposed to know what he was


    thinking?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze intensified, but he stopped asking.


    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll get some work done in the study. Just call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She finally sighed in relief after he left.


    Dulcie came to visit her in the afternoon. Once Dulcie realized that she was recovering, she felt more at


    ease.


    ¡°Do you know how terrified I was when I heard that you were kidnapped? Thank goodness you¡¯re


    fine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill Darrion and Justus!¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say that I¡¯m making a big deal out of it! Do you realize If it weren¡¯t for Nell Remus, you


    probably would¡¯ve¡­¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and she did not finish her sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to console you if you cry right now!¡®


    Dulcie rolled her eyes and angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡±


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re not crying. I¡¯m the one who wants to cry, okay?¡±


    Dulcie wiped her tears before she took out a document from her bag. ¡°How are you going to handle this


    contract? If we submit it to the police, it¡¯ll be enough to put Darrion in prison for life!¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°Destroy it. I don¡¯t want anyone to learn that


    I¡¯m the president of MY Corporation.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want Neil to know, do you? Are you afraid that he¡¯ll start dividing your property?¡±


    ¡°He should be the one afraid of me dividing his property. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re going to get a divorce, and I


    don¡¯t want to have more problems.¡±


    When she thought of Neil, she suddenly found it hard to describe her emotions, and it bothered her.


    Ever since she discovered that he had saved her, she had not been as determined to divorce him as


    before.


    However, if they stayed together, she would be that pitiful Silvia of the past again. She would not


    let that happen!


    Dulcie stayed for a while longer before she left with the contract.


    As Silvia rested over the next few days, the police came to take her statement several times.


    During theirst visit, the police looked at her and said, ¡°Miss Pond, Darrion Torres wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Silvia contemted for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Can I go


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±


    Over tome


    Early the next morning, she drove to the police station.


    It had been a few days, and Darrion did not look as lively as before. He looked ten years older, and hist


    hair had turned gray.


    While he was imprisoned, he experienced how cruel the world could be.


    Rtives, whom he used to help, all refused to aid him when they saw him in a tough spot. They even


    could not wait to cut ties with his family.


    Darrion finally saw their true faces, but it was toote.


    When he saw Silvia, he was indignant.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, Justus is dead, and I¡¯m going to be imprisoned. Are you happy now?¡±


    She was unmoved. ¡°You and Justus had iting. I have nothing to be happy about.¡±


    He gritted his teeth. Even though he could not ept his fate, he knew that he had no chance to


    challenge her again.


    ¡°I asked you toe because I wanted to know your ns for my 10% of MY Corporation.¡±


    Silvia raised her eyebrows in curiosity and looked at him. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to transfer my shares to my son. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t join MY Corporation as long as my


    annual dividend is credited to his ount!¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Mr. Torres, you¡¯ve got it all figured out.¡±


    Darrion knew that she would not easily agree, so he coldly said, ¡°If you agree, I¡¯ll keep your secret


    forever. But if you disagree, I can sell that information for a lot of money.¡±


    Silvia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?


    He¡¯s


    shook his head. ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    She paused for a while before she slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer five million dors to him,


    your family can forget about getting MY Corporation¡¯s shares!¡±


    ¡°Silvia Pond, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Torres, you¡¯re in no ce to negotiate with me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll


    te your s


    but you


    and


    Silvia appeared calm as she confidently said, ¡°Mr. Torres, I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯ll be spending many


    years locked away. If your family realizes that you still earn a dividend of five million dors from MY


    Corporation every year, they might visit you from time to time. You¡¯ll also have a better time in


    prison.


    ¡°If you expose my secret, you¡¯ll get some money. But once your family discovers that you¡¯re worthless,


    do you think they¡¯ll still care about you?¡±


    Darrion¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. He could not deny anything that she said.


    He had no other choice, so he brought up the secret to gain leverage in their negotiation.


    Unexpectedly, Silvia had seen through his thoughts!


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll transfer my shares to you, but you have to get awyer to draft the agreement!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Since they hade to a consensus, they signed the agreement soon after thewyer drafted it out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a pleasant coboration, Mr. Torres!¡±


    Darrion¡¯s expression darkened. He red at Silvia and said, ¡°You¡¯re relentless. You¡¯ll regret it one day!¡±


    She smiled and did not take his words seriously.


    ¡°Mr. Torres, if I was truly relentless, I would get that 10% back from you without spending a cent. Don¡¯t


    forget that I gave you those shares in the first ce.¡±


    She left right after that.


    As she walked out of the police station, she saw Winston¡¯s car parked at the entrance.


    ¡°How did it go? Have you settled everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How did you know I was here, Winston?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    ¡°The cook told me when I dropped by the mansion to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve packed my stuff. We can head out after I go back and get my suitcase.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Silvia returned to the mansion, the cook was preparing the ingredients for dinner. When she saw


    Silvia, the cook stopped what she was doing and walked up to her.


    ¡°Miss Pond, your friend came to see you earlier. I told him you were at the police station.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°I know. Madam, I¡¯ll be away for roughly a week. Please let Mr. Remus know when he


    comes back.¡±


    Thedy seemed confused. ¡°Miss Pond, aren¡¯t you married to him? Why don¡¯t you tell him on your


    OWTI?¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°He¡¯s at work, so he¡¯s really busy. I don¡¯t want


    to disturb him. Besides, I¡¯ll be on an eight¨Chour flight. I won¡¯t be able to call him when he clocks off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The cook still found it strange, but she did not question it. After all, Silvia was also her boss. She could


    get fired for prying into her boss¡¯s personal matters.


    When Neil came home at night, he realized that Silvia was not around.


    He frowned and called her several times, but her phone was off. He put down his phone, and his


    displeasure was apparent.


    The cook served the food on the table before she carefully walked up to him and said, ¡°Mr. Remus,


    Miss Pond asked me to inform you that she¡¯ll be going on a trip. She¡¯ll only be back after a week or


    so.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Neil heard this, his expression instantly darkened. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°When did she


    tell you that?¡±


    Well yed, Silvia Pond!


    She wanted to go on a trip, but she chose not to tell him face to face. Instead, she asked the cook to


    pass the message to him. Who the heck was he to her?


    The cook was shocked by his reaction, and she stammered, ¡°She¨CShe came back at 3 p.m. She told


    me about it when she took her suitcase. Miss Pond said that she might still be on the ne when you


    clock off, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to call you¡­ That¡¯s why she instructed me to tell you¡­


    Neil¡¯s face turned red with rage. She was afraid of disturbing him? Why had she not been this


    considerate before?


    He remained silent for a while before he sternly said, ¡°Alright, I got it. You can go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After thedy left, he gave Curtis a call.


    ¡°Find out where Silvia has traveled to and whether she¡¯s alone or with someone else!¡±


    Soon, Curtis replied to Neil via text message.


    [Mr. Remus, Miss Pond booked a flight to Lumont City. She went with someone called Winston Russell.


    He¡¯s the heir of the Russell Family, which works in medicine in Ryoln City.]


    Neil frowned in confusion. How did she know Winston?


    Besides, Lumont City was a small city in the far southwest of the country. He did not think that she had


    been there before. Why was she going there all of a sudden?


    In the past, Neil would equate her to a piece of nk paper. There was nothing much to her.


    Now, it felt like there was ayer of gauze between him and Silvia. The more he wanted to rip off the


    gauze, the more he could not see through her.


    Neil: [Get someone to guard the airport exit. I want to know their every move once they leave the


    airport!]


    Curtis: [Okay, Mr. Remus.]


    The nended in Lumont City at 1 am..


    After Silvia and Winston got off the ne, they left in an off¨Croad vehicle that hade to pick them


    1. up.


    After Silvia turned on her phone, she did not find a single missed call or message on the screen.


    She put her phone upside down in her bag and furrowed her brows.


    What was she expecting?


    She shook her head and suppressed the strange emotions. Then, she calmly looked out of the window.


    and watched the passing scenery.


    She had not returned for three years.


    Suddenly, the driver in front frowned and said, ¡°Someone¡¯s tailing us!¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Silvia and Winston¡¯s expressions changed. Were they targeted right after they arrived in Lumont City?


    They exchanged looks and saw the awareness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Winston, what should we do now?¡±


    Their whereabouts could not be exposed, or else, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    Winston took out his phone and dialed a number before he coldly said, ¡°Find out whose car has been


    tailing us since we left the airport!¡±


    Right after he hung up, the driver spoke with a solemn expression, ¡°There are two groups of people


    tailing us!¡±


    Winston and Silvia¡¯s expression darkened. It looked like their whereabouts had been exposed.


    Winston remained silent for a few seconds before he said to the driver, ¡°We¡¯re not going there now.


    Send us to any hotel in Lumont City. We¡¯ll see after we find out who¡¯s tailing us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The driver left after he sent them to the hotel.


    Winston and Silvia booked a room. Right after they entered it, they both had the idea to start checking


    for hidden cameras and recorders in the room.


    In less than five minutes, they found about eight cameras and voice recorders.


    They disassembled those devices, threw them into the toilet, and flushed them away. Only then did


    they finally sit on the couch.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Silvia frowned and whispered, ¡°Winston, do you suspect anyone who might have been in the two


    groups that tailed us?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No. I can only wait for answers.


    ¡°If they¡¯re targeting Mr. Yerger, we¡¯d better stay in Lumont City for a few days first. We¡¯ll visit him after


    we get rid of them.¡±


    After all, Mr. Yerger was supposed to be dead to the outside world. If people found out about him, the


    consequences would be unimaginable!


    ¡°yeah, we¡¯lliner


    Before Silvia could finish her sentence, the room door suddenly burst open, and a few police officers in


    uniforms rushed in.


    ¡°Police! Hands up!¡±


    Silvia and Winston were speechless.


    ha


    An hourter, the police sent them out of the police station with a guilty expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We


    received an anonymous report, but it looks like they gave us the wrong number. Sorry for causing you


    any inconvenience!¡±


    They had been awake most of the night, so they were exhausted. After they returned to checked into


    their respective rooms and went back to sleep.


    the bo


    hotel, they


    At the same time, Neil received a call from Lumont t City.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, it¡¯s done. Miss Pond and Mr. Russell are back at the hotel. They¡¯ve checked into different


    rooms and rested. But I realized that another group of people were tailing them.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Keep watching them. You know what to do if you see them interact intimately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Remus.¡±


    After Neil hung up, his expression was full of gloominess.


    It looked like Silvia had be bold after she left Ryoln City. She had the audacity to check into the


    same room as a man. Great!


    He would teach her a lesson when she returned! He would make sure she understood what it meant to


    behave properly as a wife!


    While they had breakfast the next morning, Winston looked at Silvia in a strange manner and said, ¡±


    Silvia, I¡¯ve identified the two groups of people. One of them was targeting me, while the other¡­ was


    sent by Neil¡­¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll handle the people that Neil sent.¡±


    She got up and walked to the side to give Neil a call. He answered very quickly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Following some arranged to


    tail me!¡±


    silence, she coldly said. ¡°Mr. Remus, please remove those men you¡®


    Neil scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you first exin why you were in a room with another man?¡±


    Right then, something suddenly urred to her.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    ¡°Did you do thatst night?¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°That was just a warning. If I find any flirtatious interaction between you and


    Winston, I¡¯ll capture you back right away!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I came to Lumont City to look for a way to treat your legs!¡±


    ¡°Why did you sneak around then?¡±


    ¡°When did I sneak around?¡±


    ¡°Before you left, you asked the cook to pass me the message instead of speaking to me directly.


    Weren¡¯t you afraid of me finding out?¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    ¡°Why? Are you feeling guilty because I¡¯m right?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say. Get your people out of here right now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what I do


    next!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re going to do!¡±


    The only response he received was a beep from the other end of the line.


    Neil subconsciously held his phone tightly. She dared to hang up on him! How wonderful!


    He called Curtis and ordered coldly, ¡°Book two tickets to Lumont City now. You¡¯reing with me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Silvia returned to her seat and spoke with an indifferent expression, ¡°Neil has


    misunderstood our rtionship, and he refuses to remove his people.¡±


    Winston nced at her with the ghost of a smile. He raised his eyebrows in curiosity and said, ¡°I think


    your husband cares about you more than you say he does. Do you want me to test his feelings.


    for you?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you have too much time? Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking about how to get rid of his


    people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. But do you really not want to know how he feels for you?¡±


    ¡°No. If you keep talking about this, I would love to see how Mr. Yerger reacts to some interesting stories


    about you!¡±


    He was at a loss for words.


    Neil only realized that his people had lost Silvia and Winston¡¯s whereabouts when he arrived at Lumont


    City at night.


    When his subordinate noticed his dissatisfaction, he cautiously said, ¡°Mr. Remus, we really tried our


    best, but we lost Miss Pond north of the city. There¡¯s only one path, so if we continue searching along


    the path, we¡¯ll be able to find them!¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. Just get some people to guard Lumont City¡¯s airport. Once Silvia appears, inform me


    immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Remus!¡±


    After his subordinates left, his expression became extremely cold.


    Two years ago, Silvia had talked about treating his leg and had also gone missing for almost a week.


    Later, she brought back a prescription and some massage techniques.


    At that time, Abalene also tried everything to cure him. She hired the most famous massage therapist


    in Ryoln City to massage him every day. Combined with Silvia¡¯s prescription, his legs slowly recovered.


    Back then, he did not take Silvia seriously. He just asked her where she had gotten the prescription.


    and massage techniques. She told him that she had begged Moon, the best doctor, for help. Following


    that, Neil never asked her anything else.


    When he recalled the past, he realized that she was just as mysterious previously. He just never cared


    about her, so he never looked into anything.


    He only tried to learn more about her now that she nned to divorce him.


    After a long time of silence, he gave her a call.


    As expected, her phone was off.


    It looked like he had no choice but to wait. There was no way of finding her.


    After Silvia and Winston got rid of the two groups, they went all the way to the west in an off¨Croad


    vehicle. Eight hourster, they stopped the car in front of a cabin.


    There was an old man with a gray beard making powdered medicine. He was wearing a green shirt


    with long sleeves.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When he heard the sound of the car, he looked upzily and grunted in reply, ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Silvia and Winston exchanged looks before they quickly approached the old man.


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, we haven¡¯t met for three years, but you¡¯re as energetic as ever. You haven¡¯t aged at all!¡±


    The old man looked askance at her. ¡°Is that so?¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    never lie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Mr. Yerger. You know I never


    Mr. Yerger red at her and sarcastically said, ¡°You lie to me every day. Would you havee back if


    you didn¡¯t have to treat that Remusd again?¡±


    Silvia stuck her tongue out. ¡°I was too afraid toe back because I didn¡¯t inherit your


    ir mantle!¡±


    ¡°Looks like you know! So, when do you n oning back and inheriting it?¡±


    She was speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, let¡¯s not talk about unhappy things. What are we eating tonight?¡±¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be eating chicken chop, but you¡¯re having sd!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, you don¡¯t expect me to just eat sd?!¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough nonsense. Go and help La in the kitchen!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m off!¡±


    When Mr. Yerger saw Silvia hop happily into the kitchen, he sighed. He looked at Winston and asked. ¡±


    How has this brat been living?¡±


    When the Pond Family came to them seven years ago, Silvia was still learning from Mr. Yerger. She


    was the most talented of his students and also the most hardworking one. Since she was the youngest,


    all her seniors pampered her.


    Winston remained silent for a while before he whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s been living well. She


    doesn¡¯t smile as much as she used to.¡±


    Mr. Yerger snorted and coldly said, ¡°Think about it. Would the Pond Family¡¯s home be a good ce?


    They heartlessly threw that brat in front of the orphanage because of a lousy prophecy.


    ¡°They brought her back just to make her donate her bone marrow to the daughter they raised! They¡¯re


    a bunch of heartless beasts!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Someone will deal with the Pond Family!¡±


    Winston¡¯s eyes shone with surprise. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The Xander Family from Wath City!¡±


    If they learned how much this brat had suffered over the years, it would be strange if they did not cause


    amotion in Ryoln City!


    Winston was shocked. Why would Silvia be rted to the Xander Family?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, Mr. Yerger did not n on talking about it again, so he stopped asking.


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, I¡¯ve also taken notes of many hard¨Cto¨Ctreat cases these past three years. I¡¯m here to ask


    for your advice.¡±


    He took out his notebook, and his face was full of fear. He was afraid that after Mr. Yerger read it, he


    would throw the notebook at his head and ask him what he had learned over the years!


    Luckily, Mr. Yerger was in a good mood today. He did not reprimand Winston. After he selected a few


    typical cases and exined things to him, he threw the notebook back to Winston.


    ¡°I have the book for the remaining cases in my study. Get the book and read it yourself!¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Yerger!¡± Winston immediately said.


    In the kitchen, Silvia and La Yerger cooked as they chatted.


    La looked at Silvia with envy. ¡°I want to get out of h I¡¯m officially twenty¨Cyears old.¡±


    too! But Grandpa says I can only leave once


    Silvia smiled. ¡°He¡¯s doing this for your sake. The outside world can be fun, but there are also many bad


    people. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine to join you and Winston? If you guys protect me, I can walk around like a boss!¡±


    Silvia tapped La on the nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s just two more years. Just wait, and it¡¯ll pass. Besides,


    company, he¡¯ll be very Mr. Yerger isn¡¯t epting students anymore. If you¡¯re not here to keep hi lonely


    too.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not lonely! He said that after I leave, he¡¯ll live leisurely. He¡¯s going to be really free!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lying to you. If someone doesn¡¯t have anyone to talk to, how pitiful would that be?!¡±


    La felt slightly annoyed. She frowned and said, ¡°Grandpa can go back to Wath City. Many people are


    hoping for him to go back, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Some want him back, while others don¡¯t.¡±


    When La heard this, her eyes shone with bewilderment. ¡°Why? Grandpa¡¯s been treating and saving


    people. Shouldn¡¯t they respect him?¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they talked, Mr. Yerger walked into the kitchen with a stern expression. ¡°How¡¯s dinnering


    along? If you keep talking, you¡¯ll burn the food!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia knew that Mr. Yerger was upset with her and purposely looking for trouble, so she smiled


    helplessly. He was really getting more childish as he aged.


    However, she did not know how long his easy¨Cgoing life wouldst.


    In the end, he would still need to go back to Wath City. Perhaps she could take his ce when it was


    time for him to return.


    When Mr. Yerger saw them cooking with a serious expression, he nodded in satisfaction and left with


    his hands behind his back.


    After he disappeared through the kitchen door, Silvia and La looked at each other and smiled.


    From the second day, Mr. Yerger would pass his patients to Silvia and Winston. He imed that he


    wanted to see if their medical skills had worsened, but he just wanted to ck off.


    The two of them needed to treat up to one hundred patients a day, while La prescribed the


    medications ording to their prescription. One weekter, Mr. Yerger finally allowed the two of them


    to rest one day before their departure.


    After he read their diagnostic records and prescription, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Well done. You didn¡¯t


    waste your knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, have you been treating so many patients every day?¡±


    Silvia remembered that he used to set a rule in the past. He would only treat twenty patients per day,


    so his appointment schedule would be full for up to a year.


    He stroked his beard with a grin and said, ¡°No, the number of patients you¡¯ve treated over the past few


    days is the number I take in two months. Since you¡¯ve finished treating them for me, I can sit


    back and rx.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, is that really appropriate?¡±


    Outsiders always said that the master doctor, Forrest Yerger, was a grumpy person. If he was in a bad


    mood, he would just close the door and refuse to provide any consultation. If others knew that he was


    actually a humorous old man, they would be blown away.


    Thinkin


    Thinking about how he could rest every day for the next two months, Mr. Yerger smiled and said, ¡°Of


    course it is. If you can visit me once every two months, I¡¯ll be able to retire.¡±


    Silvia and Winston exchanged looks and chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they talked, Mr. Yerger walked into the kitchen with a stern expression. ¡°How¡¯s dinnering


    along? If you keep talking, you¡¯ll burn the food!¡±


    Silvia knew that Mr. Yerger was upset with her and purposely looking for trouble, so she smiled


    helplessly. He was really getting more childish as he aged.


    However, she did not know how long his easy¨Cgoing life wouldst.


    In the end, he would still need to go back to Wath City. Perhaps she could take his ce when it was


    time for him to return.


    When Mr. Yerger saw them cooking with a serious expression, he nodded in satisfaction and left with


    his hands behind his back.


    After he disappeared through the kitchen door, Silvia and La looked at each other and smiled.


    From the second day, Mr. Yerger would pass his patients to Silvia and Winston. He imed that he


    wanted to see if their medical skills had worsened, but he just wanted to ck off.


    The two of them needed to treat up to one hundred patients a day, while La prescribed the


    medications ording to their prescription. One weekter, Mr. Yerger finally allowed the two of them


    to rest one day before their departure.


    After he read their diagnostic records and prescription, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Well done. You didn¡¯t


    waste your knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, have you been treating so many patients every day?¡±


    Silvia remembered that he used to set a rule in the past. He would only treat twenty patients per day,


    so his appointment schedule would be full for up to a year.


    He stroked his beard with a grin and said, ¡°No, the number of patients you¡¯ve treated over the past few


    days is the number I take in two months. Since you¡¯ve finished treating them for me, I can sit


    back and rx.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, is that really appropriate?¡±


    Outsiders always said that the master doctor, Forrest Yerger, was a grumpy person. If he was in a bad


    mood, he would just close the door and refuse to provide any consultation. If others knew that he was


    actually a humorous old man, they would be blown away.


    Thinking about how he could rest every day for the next two months, Mr. Yerger smiled and said, ¡°Of


    course it is. If you can visit me once every two months, I¡¯ll be able to retire.¡±


    Silvia and Winston exchanged looks and chuckled.


    ¡°If we visit you once every two months, you¡¯ll find us annoying again.¡±


    Mr. Yerger nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, go ahead and pack your luggage. You¡¯ll have to


    rush back early in the morning tomorrow.¡±


    While Silvia packed her clothes, La approached her with a tinsel box. ¡°Silvia, Grandpa asked me to


    give this to you.


    She took the box and opened it. There was a snowdrop inside, but it was not white in color. Instead, it


    was bright red like blood.


    ¡°Grandpa says this is the only remaining snowdrop that you nted. If you find yourself in an


    emergency, you have toe back and see him. Don¡¯t nt snowdrops on your


    When Silvia saw La¡¯s stern expression, she nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t distract you from packing anymore.¡±


    own!¡±


    After La left, Silvia stored the snowdrop away. She finally felt relieved. With this snowdrop, she could


    treat Neil¡¯s legs.


    At night, Mr. Yerger personally cooked dinner for Silvia and Winston. He even took out the alcohol that


    he had been saving for many years.


    Silvia and Winston drank a few shots with him before he left with the excuse that he was getting


    drunk.


    La¡¯s eyes had also turned slightly red. She looked at Silvia and Winston and said, ¡°Actually, Grandpa


    can¡¯t bear to part with you. He hasn¡¯t said anything, but I know he¡¯s really happy that back.¡±


    you¡¯re


    They felt reluctant to leave as well. After all, they had lived there for a few years and considered Mr.


    Yerger family.


    Despite that, they had to leave eventually.


    The next morning, Mr. Yerger did not send them off.


    They walked up to his room and bowed before the door before they left.


    On their way back, both of them felt a little sad, and they remained silent.


    When they arrived at the airport, a few men in ck stopped them right after they got out of the car.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Russell, pleasee with us.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Silvia frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why should we follow you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, we work for Mr. Remus.¡±


    ¡°Neil Remus?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her eyes shone with surprise. ¡°Did hee to Lumont City?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Remus ordered us to bring the two of you to him. I hope you won¡¯t trouble us, Miss Pond.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, but I can¡¯t speak for Dr.


    Russell.¡±


    Right after she said this, Winston spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Miss Pond.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them followed the men into a car. About half an hourter, the car stopped.


    biggest hotel in Lumont City.


    front of the


    The men in ck left after they brought Silvia and Winston to the presidential suite on the top floor.


    Silvia knocked on the door, and it opened a whileter.


    When Curtis saw her and Winston, he did not seem surprised. ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus is waiting for


    you inside.¡±


    Both of them walked into the room, but Curtis stopped Winston and said, ¡°Mr. Russell, Mr. Remus. just


    wants to see Miss Pond.¡±


    Winston looked at Silvia with concern, but she smiled tofort him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about


    me, Dr. Russell.¡±


    After that, she looked at Curtis. ¡°His stomach isn¡¯t well, and he hasn¡¯t had lunch. Please ask someone


    to send some food over.¡±


    Curtis nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia pushed the door and walked into the room. Nell was sitting behind the office desk and reading a


    document. When he heard the door open, he raised his head.


    The moment he saw her, hostility filled his eyes. He put down the document and said, ¡°Silvia Pond,


    you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. How dare you get rid of my subordinates and go missing for a week!¡±


    Silvia sat down across from him. ¡°I thought that we had an agreement that we wouldn¡¯t interfere with


    each other¡¯s lives, Mr. Remus,¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°I never said that!¡±


    Silvia nodded and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for the past week because I was looking for treatment


    for your legs.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that man out there? What kind of treatment requires you to be with him?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s Moon, the doctor who gave me the prescription to cure your legs three years ago. When I came


    here to look for treatment, I invited him toe with me.¡±


    Neil still seemed a little suspicious. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call him here and ask him yourself.¡±


    On the way there, Silvia had texted Winston and asked him to pretend to be Moon. She would be easily


    exposed if they tried to fool Neil with another exnation.


    Neil red at her. ¡°How do I know that you¡¯re not conspiring to trick me?¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can watch him treat your legs next month. The truth will set


    things straight!¡±


    He remained silent for a while before he coldly said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll trust you for the time being. But if you


    dare lie to me¡­¡±


    When Silvia saw the threat in his eyes, she chuckled. ¡°What advantage would I have if I lied to you? 1


    just want your legs to heal so that we can divorce as soon as possible¡®


    His gaze instantly became cold. ¡°Do you desperately want a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want it too?¡±


    Neil did not answer, but he seemed extremely depressed.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll step out. We¡¯ll have to rush back to Ryoln City today.¡± *¡®ve asked Curtis to


    refund your flight tickets. We¡¯ll go back together tomorrow.¡°

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Once Neil made a decision, it would be useless for her to argue, so Silvia just nodded. ¡°Okay. So,


    where will Dr. Russell and I stay tonight?¡±


    ¡°Curtis will get him a room, and you¡¯ll stay with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going out.


    After she left, Neil made a call and coldly said, ¡°Find out where Silvia and Winston came back from.


    You need to figure out where they¡¯ve been in the past few days!¡±


    He only believed half of what she said.


    Winston and Silvia had gotten rid of his people on purpose. How could he believe that the truth was so


    simple? She had to be hiding something from him!


    In the evening, Silvia nned to take a walk outside after dinner. Unexpectedly, Neil requested that


    Winston give him a massage.


    She knew that he was still suspicious, so she did not turn him down.


    She called Winston immediately, and he soon arrived with a massaging tool.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, this first massage will probably be more painful than the one you had three years ago. If it


    bes unbearable, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Russell.¡±


    Winston asked Curtis toy Neil down on the bed. After Silvia stepped out of the room, he asked Curtis


    to take off Neil¡¯s clothes and pants before he started the massage.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He would ask Neil whether he felt any pain whenever he massaged him.


    When Winston massaged thest knot on the back of his calf, Neil¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His


    forehead was also beaded with sweat.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, from now on, it¡¯ll get increasingly painful. You have to tell me if it bes too much to


    handle.¡±


    He continued massaging, and Neil¡¯s face grew paler and paler.


    By the time he ended, Neil was drenched in sweat.


    Winston¡¯s eyes shone with admiration. He did not expect Neil to persist. A regr person would not


    have been able to bear the pain.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ll take the heated nket away after half an hour.¡±


    Neil was in so much pain that he almost couldn¡¯t speak. Just a single ¡°Hmm¡± from his throat instantly


    amplified the pain by tenfold.


    Half an hourter, his face waspletely pale when Winston removed the heated nket.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, you can try to get out of the bed and walkter. You should be able to take a few steps


    now, but your legs will hurt more than they did during the massage.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Okay, Dr. Russell. Please do me a favor and call Silvia in.¡±


    When Silvia arrived, Curtis had helped him put on his clothes.


    When he saw her, he extended his hand. ¡°Help me up.¡±


    She walked forward and supported him, while Neil put most of his weight on her.


    ¡°Dr. Russell mentioned that I should be able to take a few steps.¡±


    As Silvia supported him, he slowly took the first step. However, the pain in his legs made him instantly


    break out in cold sweat. He subconsciously grunted too.


    The two of them were so close that she could feel him trembling and tense up!


    She frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, why don¡¯t you try walking after the third massage session? By


    then, it won¡¯t hurt as much.¡±


    Neil shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Right then, he moved a few steps forward, and the pain in his legs instantly disappeared. He lost all


    senses and fell forward to the floor.


    Silvia quickly held him up and moved him back to the bed.


    CLT


    ¡°I¡¯ll get some water to wipe your b*dy.¡±


    As she was about to walk toward the restroom, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Silvia, how long will it take to


    cure my legs?¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Silvia seemed surprised. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least three months. Post¨Crehabilitation will be important.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask? Do you want to recover faster?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just making conversation.¡±


    She no longer responded. She went to the bathroom to get some water and gave his b*dy a wipe.


    Thanks to her previous experience, she was much calmer this time.


    Once everything was done, she looked at Neil and said, ¡°Mr. Remus. I¡¯ll sleep next door tonight. Just


    call me if you need anything.¡±


    When Neil heard this, he was instantly displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯m still your husband! I¡¯m also partially paralyzed, and you¡¯re just going to let me sleep here alone?¡±


    Silvia frowned and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you were able to take showers and go restroom on


    your own at the hospital.¡±


    o to the


    ¡°That was before. Since you refused to take care of me, did I have any other choice?¡±


    She pursed her l*ps as she saw his cold gaze.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±


    She carried the quilt from the next room over andid it out on the floor. Neil kept quiet, but his


    expression remained cold.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Right before she switched off the lights to sleep, her phone suddenly rang.


    She was surprised to see that it was a call from Mindy. After all, Mindy had never taken the initiative


    to call her first.


    Silvia ended the call without any hesitation.


    Mindy called her a few more times, but she got annoyed and blocked her number. Finally, it was quiet


    again.


    However, Ada sent her a text message soon


    after.


    [Why did you block Mom¡¯s number? Are you aware that theizens now know about those things you


    previously did? When Mom attended a social gathering today, many of the richdies in Ryoln City


    spoke sarcastically to her. It made her so angry that she almost fainted!


    [Silvia, if you see the message, please call her back!]


    Silvia narrowed her eyes. She opened her Twitter ount and instantly saw the trending topics.


    Silvia seemed surprised. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least three months. Post¨Crehabilitation will be important.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask? Do you want to recover faster?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just making conversation.¡±


    She no longer responded. She went to the bathroom to get some water and gave his b*dy a wipe.


    Thanks to her previous experience, she was much calmer this time.


    Once everything was done, she looked at Neil and said, ¡°Mr. Remus. I¡¯ll sleep next door tonight. Just


    call me if you need anything.¡±


    When Neil heard this, he was instantly displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯m still your husband! I¡¯m also partially paralyzed, and you¡¯re just going to let me sleep here. alone?¡±


    Silvia frowned and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you were able to take showers and go to the restroom


    on your own at the hospital.


    That wa


    33


    was before. Since you refused to take care of me, did I have any other choice?¡±


    She pursed her l*ps as she saw his cold


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±


    gaze.


    She carried the quilt from the next room over andid it out on the floor. Neil kept quiet, but his


    expression remained cold.


    Right before she switched off the lights to sleep, her phone suddenly rang.


    She was surprised to see that it was a call from Mindy. After all, Mindy had never taken the initiative to


    call her first.


    Silvia ended the call without any hesitation.


    Mindy called her a few more times, but she got annoyed and blocked her number. Finally, it was quiet


    again.


    However, Ada sent her a text message soon after.


    [Why did you block Mom¡¯s number? Are you aware that theizens now know about those things you


    previously did? When Mom attended a social gathering today, many of the richdies in Ryoln City


    spoke sarcastically to her. It made her so angry that she almost fainted!


    [Silvia, if you see the message, please call her back!]


    [Miss Silvia Pond ps People!]


    [Silvia Pond, the Mistress]


    When she tapped on the first trend, she saw a video of her pping Snow in the mall.


    The second trend was a revtion by an entertainment reporter who imed that Silvia had stolen


    Ada¡¯s boyfriend and gloated about it to humiliate her.


    She had a look of disdain. Someone must have paid for her to be trending because she was not a


    celebrity.


    She contemted for a few seconds before she called Dulcie.


    ¡°Help me find out who¡¯s responsible for the two trending topics on Twitter. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s Snow!¡±


    Soon, Dulcie called back.


    ¡°Snow won the role of the fourth main character in ¡®A Thousand Years¡® all of a sudden. There was a


    press conference for the movie today. She took the opportunity to say that she had the same


    experience as her character, so she was confident that she could pull off the role!


    ¡°After the reporters kept questioning her, she told them about you pping her in the mall. She even


    made herself look like a righteous girl who stood up for her friends. She imed that you stole her best


    friend¡¯s boyfriend, and she paid the entertainment reporter to reveal it!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this b*tch!¡±


    Silvia was taken aback, and she asked, ¡°She¡¯s acting in ¡®A Thousand Years?¡°¡±


    Dulcie was slightly speechless. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re focused on? She used you of meddling with Ada


    and Neil¡¯s rtionship. How do you n on fighting back?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Silvia thought about it and slowly said, ¡°File a police report.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡±


    After Silvia hung up, she could sense Neil staring at her with a strange expression. She turned around


    and asked, ¡°Do you r


    anything, Mr. Remus?¡±


    He turned his phone screen to her and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you liked me so much in the past. Did


    you always look at me like that?¡±


    It was a photo of her looking back at him, and her eyes were clearly full of love. Silvia felt so


    embarrassed.


    The information that the entertainment reporter revealed was fake, but the photos online were real.


    Silvia could even recall the ce and time that each photo was taken. However, she never realized that


    someone had secretly sneaked a shot back then.


    She put on a calm facade as she said, ¡°I would always do dumb things when I was younger. I won¡¯t


    make the same mistake.¡±


    When Neil heard this, his smile took a menacing turn. He looked her in the eyes and asked, ¡°Do you


    really not like me at all now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m sure you know the answer.¡±


    She used to like him and follow him around, but he never turned to look at her.


    Now that she was tired and over it, he refused to let her go. Silvia was simply puzzled.


    Neil remained silent for a long time before he finally asked, ¡°Do you need me to handle the online issue


    for you?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t care about it. Besides, this will be over very quickly.¡±


    He felt a little loss, and his voice also became lower. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. You can try to rely on me


    sometimes.¡±


    Silvia frowned and said in annoyance, ¡°I told you I don¡¯t need any help. Mr. Remus, I don¡¯t want to be


    involved with you, and I don¡¯t want to owe you anything. I¡¯m sleepy, so good night!¡±


    After that, she stopped paying him any attention. She switched off the light andy on her quilt.


    She had a good sleep that night.


    The next morning, Idris called her as she squeezed some toothpaste on Neil¡¯s toothbrush.


    Silvia sneered. It looked like they would not stop calling until she answered.


    She walked to the balcony to pick up the call. Immediately after, she heard Idris¡¯s unhappy voice.¡±


    Silvia, have you seen the news online? This has caused a huge fuss, and it¡¯s affecting the share prices


    of Pond Corporation. Apologize!¡±


    Silvia smiled and asked, ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Outsiders did not know the truth, but were Idris and Mindy clueless too?


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re hurt too, but theizens are really agitated now. For the sake of Pond Corporation,


    just apologize, and I¡¯llpensate youter. Is that okay?¡±


    Her gaze slowly turned cold. Instead of trying to rify the situation, Idris wanted her to apologize.


    Did he realize that if she apologized, she would only confirm the rumors that she was a side chick?


    ¡°Pond Corporation has nothing to do with me. Why should I make myself suffer for it? Besides, I¡¯ve


    done nothing wrong, so I won¡¯t apologize!¡±


    Right after she spoke, she heard some rustling sounds on the other end followed by Mindy¡¯s angry


    voice.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, you¡¯re finally showing your true colors. You can forget about getting anything from Pond


    Corporation. It belongs to Ada alone!¡±


    Even though Silvia knew that Mindy was biased toward Ada, she still felt disappointed.


    ¡°In that case, you can ask Ada to exin that I never meddled in her rtionship. Why are you still


    calling me?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mindy seemed to be triggered, and her breath grew heavier.


    ¡°You caused this problem. How can you ask Ada to clean up this mess for you? If you don¡¯t apologize,


    I¡¯m going to disown you!¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize. You can forget about it!¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    ¡°You evil little creature! I should¡¯ve just killed you-


    Silvia hung up on Mindy, but her hand trembled slightly.


    It was only the end of summer, but she already felt cold.


    ¡°Do your parents usually yell at you like that?¡± It looked like Neil had been listening in on her


    conversation for a while.


    Silvia kept her phone calmly and ignored his question.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ll get ready first. I¡¯ll bring you down for breakfastter.


    The moment she walked past him, he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Silvia, answer me!¡±


    She frowned and swung his hand away. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband!¡±


    He saw her scornful look right after. ¡°Mr. Remus, didn¡¯t you know that the Pond Family has never cared


    about me for a long time? Why are you pretending to be shocked?¡±


    Neil froze, but Silvia did not bother about him. She just left to get ready.


    When she was done, he was still in the same position. His head was lowered, and he was deep in


    thought.


    Even so, Silvia did not care.


    She walked behind him and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re going to have breakfast now.¡±


    They arrived at the restaurant, and Winston saw them the moment they stepped in.


    He quickly waved at Silvia. ¡°Sil¡­ Miss Pond, let¡¯s have breakfast together!¡±


    She looked at Neil and noticed that he had no objection. As such, she parked him across from Winston.


    ¡°What would you like to eat, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°Anything!¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice sounded a little cold, but she did notment on it. She just proceeded to get breakfast.


    While they ate, he remained unfriendly and quiet. Silvia and Winston also had to pretend as if they


    were not close, so they only talked from time to time.


    After breakfast, Silvia prepared to leave with Neil when Winston suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, when will


    we be going back to Ryoln City.¡±


    ¡°The flight is at 3 p.m.¡±


    Back on the top floor, Silvia pushed Neil to the study and turned to leave.


    After she took two steps, Neil spoke in an apologetic tone.


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m sorry that I used to neglect you.¡±


    She stopped walking before she looked down and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I don¡¯t care.


    about that anymore.¡±


    ¦°


    When Neil looked at her skinny back, he wanted to say something, but his words died in his throat. He


    could only watch her leave.


    Not long after she returned to the bedroom and packed her luggage, she received a call from Snow.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, you¡¯re such a b*tch! Did you ask the police to arrest me?¡±


    Snow just had her makeup done for today¡¯s shoot. Suddenly, two police officers approached her and


    brought her to the police station.


    Silvia was indifferent. ¡°Did Ada give you my number?¡±


    Snow¡¯s face turned red with rage. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you; did you call the


    police on me?¡±


    When she was arrested earlier, her fellow cast members looked at her in shock. It totally embarrassed


    her, and she would not spare Silvia so easily!


    Silvia smiled. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to spread rumors online, but I¡¯m not allowed to call the police?¡±


    ¡°Who says those are rumors? Didn¡¯t you p me? Didn¡¯t you meddle in Ada and Neil¡¯s rtionship?¡±


    She found Snow¡¯s anger very amusing.


    ¡°Whatever you say, but I think you¡¯d better be a good girl and cooperate with the police. Also, don¡¯t call


    me again.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Soon after, Snow heard the disconnect tone on her phone. When she tried to call her again, the line


    was busy!


    Snow gripped her phone so tightly that her new manicure was bent out of shape. However, it seemed


    like she was oblivious to the pain.


    That b*tch!


    How dare she go against her!


    Snow called her mother, Cora, and sobbed as she spoke, ¡°Mom, Silvia Pond is ruining my life! You


    have to make things right for me!¡±


    The Walls Family was also reputable in Ryoln City. After Cora heard what her daughter said, she went


    straight to Mindy.


    Once Mindy learned that Silvia had involved the police because of the online news, her face turned red


    with rage. On top of that, she felt embarrassed.


    ¡°That evil creature! She actually did such an embarrassing thing! I won¡¯t let her off the hook!¡±


    Cora was not pleased either. She stared at Mindy and said, ¡°If this affects Snow¡¯s career, I¡¯m not.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    going to let it go!¡±


    Mindy immediately assured her. ¡°Mrs. Walls, I¡¯ll definitely straighten this out for Snow!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll await your good news, Mrs. Pond!¡±


    After Cora left, Mindy immediately summoned Ada and sternly said, ¡°Ask Silvia toe back right


    now!¡±


    Snow had told Ada about the incident too, so she quicklyforted Mindy and pretended to appear


    sad. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to call her, but she¡¯s blocked my number too¡­¡±


    The moment Mindy


    heard this, she became so furious that her b*dy trembled. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t spare


    her this time!¡±


    By the time Silvia and the others reached Ryoln City, it was already past 10 p.m.


    As soon as she stepped off the ne, she noticed that she had a dozen unanswered calls from Idris,


    Bethany, and Jeremy.


    She subconsciously raised her brows in surprise. It looked like the Pond Family was truly livid, or else,


    Bethany and Jeremy would not contact her.


    However, she was incredibly tired and not interested in dealing with them.


    After she and Curtis helped Neil into the car, she spoke indifferently, ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m going back to the


    mansion in North City.¡±


    His gaze turned cold. ¡°Get into the car. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s in the opposite direction.¡±


    ¡°Silvia, you know that I can make sure you don¡¯t get a taxi¡±


    She frowned. ¡°You¡¯re a control freak, Neil Remus!¡±


    ¡°Either get into the car or walk back on your own. You decide!¡±


    They were in a stalemate for a few seconds, but Silvia eventually entered the car.


    She knew that Neil was cruel enough to make her walk back home.


    Once they arrived at Remus Mansion, Neil noticed that Silvia had no intentions of getting out of the car.


    He turned around and looked at her.


    ¡°Walk me to the door.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Harrell here? Just get him to send you in. I still have things to do back home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry, Silvia Pond.¡±


    She no longer cared about his bad temper. She pushed the car door open and got out of there.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Neil shouted in fury.


    She acted as if she did not hear him and walked to the mansion¡¯s entrance. Then, she stopped a taxi


    and left.


    Not long after she returned to her mansion in North City, her doorbell suddenly rang.


    Seeing Neil outside, annoyance filled her eyes. She did not n on opening the door.


    As if he knew her thoughts, he immediately said silvia, open the door. I know you¡¯re inside. If you


    don¡¯t, I¡¯ll get a locksmith to open it!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s face turned red with rage, and she tightened her grip around her ss. How could this man be


    so shameless?


    She


    put the ss on the table with a loud thud before she opened the door. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    she asked in dissatisfaction.


    He nced at her and spoke with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. I just n to move in


    and live with you.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    As Silvia frowned, something urred to her, and she suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, this is Chris¡¯s mansion. Won¡¯t you feel awkward living here?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze became more hostile. Silvia thought that he would leave in a huff, but said, ¡°Since he¡¯s


    willing to lend you his mansion and he knows that we¡¯re a married couple, I guess he won¡¯t say


    anything if I stay here.¡±


    She was speechless.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to live with you!¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, Silvia. You either arrange a room for me ore back with me! Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re


    responsible for my paralysis!¡±


    She fell silent and finally made apromise.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    She had no desire for him to live there. She wanted to prevent him from discovering the truth and


    getting more involved in her life.


    It had been a long night. After they went back to Remus Mansion, Silvia took a shower and slept in the


    second bedroom. This time, Neil did not force her to share a room with him. He had brought her back,


    anyway, and she would not be there just for a few days.


    The next morning when Silvia arrived at MY Corporation¡¯s entrance, she saw Mindy and Ada waiting


    there.


    When Mindy saw her, she finally found an opportunity to vent her anger. She quickly walked up to Silvia


    and raised her hand to p her.


    ¡°Silvia Pond! Drop the case this instant! You¡¯ve embarrassed the Pond Family!¡±


    Silvia took a step back and avoided her p, which made her more furious.


    ¡°How dare you avoid it!¡±


    Silvia seemed unaffected. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother! It¡¯s only right that I teach you a lesson!¡±


    Ada added, ¡°Silvia, Mom couldn¡¯t sleepst night because of you. She¡¯s been clot stop disobeying her


    and just drop the case. Do you really want to see Mom lower herself and apologize to the Walls


    Family?¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Snow Walls ruined my reputation online, but you didn¡¯t go to the culprit. Instead, you¡¯re


    forcing me, the victim, to drop the case. Don¡¯t you find it hrious?¡±


    ¡°If


    f you


    didn¡¯t do anything wrong, would Snow post those things on the Inte? If you don¡¯t drop


    the case, I¡¯ll kick you out of the family!¡± Mindy shrieked.


    nodded and firmly said, ¡°I did make a mistake!¡±


    she


    Mindy was surprised as if she did not expect Silvia to change her mind so quickly. However,


    immediately scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you finally realize! As long as you¡¯re willing to apologize, I won¡¯t get


    involved!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Ms. Woods, I¡¯m not done. I was wrong for returning to the Pond Family when I was sixteen. I thought


    that you found me because you wanted to make it up to me, but you bone marrow to Ada instead!¡±


    wanted me to donate mu


    Ada and Mindy¡¯s expressions changed. Mindy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re her elder sister, so it¡¯s


    your duty to save her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not done, Ms. Woods. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to refute me.¡±


    Mindy red at her. She wanted to see what Silvia had to say!


    I also shouldn¡¯t have held my hopes up for you, Idris, and the Pond Family. I wanted to keep the peace


    at first, but that seems impossible now.¡°¡±


    Ada had


    gone abroad for three years, and during that period, Silvia would bend over backward every time Mindy


    fell ill She would always bring her to the doctors.


    Initially, she thought that Mindy would realize how sincere she was one day. Now, she knew that even if


    she worked harder for three more years, it would still be nothingpared to Ada¡¯s sweet talk.


    When Mindy heard her tone, her anger was reignited. ¡°Silvia Pond, do you insist on not apologizing?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with contempt. She stared at Mindy, and said, ¡°Yes, and I won¡¯t go back to the


    Pond Family anymore. Since we¡¯re not meant to be mother and daughter, let¡¯s stay out of each other¡¯s


    lives.¡±


    She left after she said this.


    Mindy lost her mind and yelled at her, ¡°If I had known that you would turn out like this, I would¡¯ve killed


    you!¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Silvia did not turn around or stop walking.


    Ada supported Mindy andforted her with a sad look. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re not well. Silvia


    only said that because she was mad. You can¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Mindy appeared livid as she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she meant it or not. I won¡¯t acknowledge


    her ever again! Ada, you¡¯re my only daughter from now on!¡±


    Ada felt proud, but she acted as if she was troubled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say things like that when you¡¯re


    angry. I¡¯ll send you home first. I¡¯ll think of another way to deal with the Walls Family.¡±


    Mindy looked tired as she patted her hand. ¡°Thank you, Ada!¡±


    Ada shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as our family¡¯s happy together, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Mindy did not say anything else, but her dissatisfaction with Silvia grew.


    The daughter whom she personally raised was indeed more considerate!


    After Ada sent Mindy back to the Pond Family¡¯s mansion, she gave Cora a call.


    ¡°Aunt Cora, I have something to tell you. Are you free?¡±


    In the evening, Silvia walked out of MY Corporation after she clocked off. All of a sudden, someone


    jumped out from the side and sshed a bucket of liquid at her.


    She narrowed her eyes and quickly stepped aside.


    The contents inside the bucket sshed on the floor. It was red paint that looked scarily simr to


    blood. She did not know what she would do if the paint had ended up on her.


    When the person saw his attack fail, he threw the bucket and


    an away


    Soon, another guy on a motorcycle came over to pick him up. After he got on, he even turned around


    and showed her the middle finger before the motorcycle disappeared into the traffic.


    Silvia smiled and took out her phone to make a call.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Find out who hired two people to pour the paint at MY Corporation¡¯s entrance today.¡±


    An hourter, Silvia happily called the police.


    The police were efficient. While Silvia made her statement, officers brought Cora into the police


    station.


    The second she spotted Silvia, she lost her mind and rushed forward. ¡°Silvia Pond, you dare call the


    police on me?! Just you wait! I¡¯ll make sure my husband stops coborating with the Pond Family!¡±


    Silvia naturally would not allow her to take advantage of the situation. She immediately grabbed


    Cora¡¯s hair and pped her in the face.


    Cora¡¯s painful screams rang out in the police station, and the police officers ran forward to separate


    them.


    As she red at Silvia with a red face, Cora fiercely said, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Silvia looked at her nonchntly. ¡°What will I regret? Regret not pping you a few more times?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Cora pointed at her with eyes full of anger. ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Silvia could not be bothered to deal with her anymore. After she made her statement and signed it, she


    left the police station.


    News of her calling the police on Cora spread very quickly. Those in Ryoln City¡¯s upper¨Css circle


    instantly talked about the incident.


    When Mindy attended a social gathering, her friends mocked her.


    ¡°Mrs. Pond, you¡¯re still in the mood to attend gatherings?! We can¡¯t risk meeting with you anymore.


    Your daughter might call the police to lock us up one day!¡®


    Mindy froze, and she forced a smile. ¡°That incident was just a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve asked Silvia to


    apologize. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll release Snow very soon.¡±


    Right after she said this, the samedy stared at her with a strange expression.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that Silvia also called the police on Mrs. Walls today? Your daughter must be a tough


    person to offend the Walls Family!¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    After all, the Walls Family had always been insidious and cunning in business. They would resort to


    anything. Therefore, even though they were only a middle¨Css family in Ryoln City, not many


    companies dared to offend them.


    ¡°Look at who she¡¯s married to. The name Neil Remus is enough for her to walk around Ryoln City like


    don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± a boss. We¡¯d better be careful with our words so that


    ¡°Heh! Mrs. Pond, based on the way you look, I¡¯m guessing that you have no idea the police arrested.


    Mrs. Walls? It just happened half an hour ago. We were still hanging out with her when the police


    arrived!¡±


    Mindy¡¯s expression darkened. After a while, she took out her phone and called Idris.


    ¡°Idris, Silvia-¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, Idris interrupted her coldly. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m really busy right now. Ask


    Silvia to go home now!¡±


    When she heard the disconnect ringtone on her phone, anger instantly filled her heart again.


    In the morning, Silvia had refused to apologize and even tried to cut ties with her. Now, she had called


    the police to arrest Snow¡¯s mother. She was out of control!


    After Silvia went back to the mansion and had dinner with Neil, Winston came over to treat him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Once the treatment was over, she walked Winston to the door.


    Winston would appear stern whenever he treated Neil. When they reached the door, he changed his


    expression and stared at Silvia with a faint smile. ¡°How was my acting?¡±


    He had pretended not to be close with Silvia in front of Neil.


    She nodded and seriously said, ¡°Winston, if your medical skills were as great as your acting skills, you


    would beat most people around the world.¡±


    Winston was speechless.


    He pretended to re at her and threatened her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still need my help. If you make


    me angry, I¡¯ll just¡­¡±


    Before he said the word ¡°quit,¡± Silvia took something out, and his eyes were full of shock.


    ¡°A Poison Pill! Why do you have it?¡±


    Silvia raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°Before we left, Mr. Yerger asked La to give it to me.¡±


    Winston instantly looked regretful. ¡°Mr. Yerger is too biased!¡±


    She nced at him impatiently and exposed him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I have no idea that he¡¯s been asking


    La to give you tons of medical books.¡±


    Winston instantly froze. He pouted and said, ¡°Fine. Why are you showing me this Poison Pill?¡±


    ¡°This is your reward for helping to treat Neil¡¯s legs.¡±


    He was in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just forget about it.¡±


    Winston immediately took the Poison Pill from her hand. He grinned and looked at her. ¡°I want this, and


    I need this! I¡¯ll ept it!¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to quit now?¡±


    He shook his head and replied solemnly, ¡°Silvia, what are you talking about? As a doctor, I always


    prioritize kindness. How can I just abandon my patient? As long as Mr. Remus¡¯s injuries have not


    healed, I¡¯ll insist oning over to massage him!¡±


    When Silvia saw how serious he was, she smiled. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s gettingte now. You can go home now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. See you tomorrow!¡±


    Silvia went back to the bedroom and saw Neil supporting himself with a walking stick. He was trying his


    best to walk forward. With every move he made, his face would break out in cold sweat and turn


    red.


    She quickly went forward and held him up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you should have a few more


    massage sessions before you start the rehabilitation process? That way, it¡¯ll hurt a lot less!¡± she said


    unhappily.


    Neil sat on the bed with her help and whispered, ¡°I thought you would want me to recover faster so that


    you can divorce me.¡±


    Silvia was tucking him in when she paused. ¡°I¡¯m really hoping that you¡¯ll recover as soon as possible,


    but I don¡¯t want to rush it either. Your legs are in worse condition than they were three years ago.


    They¡¯ll need more time to heal.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Silvia did not care about how Nell reacted to her words. She fetched some water from the bathroom


    and wiped his b*dy clean.


    After she was done, she prepared to return to the living room. Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As she approached the door and caught sight of Mrs. Martin, surprise flickered in her eyes.


    Once she opened the door, Mrs. Martin quickly said, ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Pond has been quite upset since


    you reported Mrs. Walls and Miss Walls to the police. The family might resort to coercive measures


    because you refuse to go back. Please be careful during this period.¡±


    Silvia felt touched. From the time she rejoined the Pond Family, she had faced consistent disdain. from


    everyone. Mrs. Martin was the only one who had shown her concern and initiated conversations


    with her.


    ¡°I understand, Mrs. Martin. It¡¯s quitete, so you should go back.¡±


    After Mrs. Martin left, Silvia felt a little uneasy as if something bad might happen soon.


    The next morning, the ringing of her phone woke her up.


    ¡°Silvia, turn on the news. Your mother¡¯s holding a press conference to disown you!¡±


    Silvia rubbed her temples as she got out of bed and powered on herputer.


    Soon, she found the live broadcast of Mindy¡¯s press conference. Mindy was sitting in front of a swarm


    of reporters. Her eyes were red from crying, and she appeared worn out. She was portraying a mother


    whose heart had been broken by her daughter.


    Mindy yed a recording of her conversation with Silvia yesterday. Of course, she had cleverly edited


    out the earlier portions. She only included the part where Silvia said that they were not meant to be


    mother and daughter.


    After she yed the recording, Mindy buried her face in her hands and cried. It took a while for her to


    regain herposure.


    ¡°Even though Silvia only returned to the family when she was in her teens, I never imagined that she


    would refuse to acknowledge me as her mother. I was heartbrokenst night¡­


    She went on and on about her grievances before she finally got to the point.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯d like to apologize on Silvia¡¯s behalf for pping Miss Walls. I¡¯ll do my best to make amends


    with her. I hope that she¡¯ll be able to forgive Silvia¡¯s impulsive behavior.


    ¡°Secondly, concerning her involvement in a love triangle, it¡¯s true that Mr. Remus and Ada had dated


    for a while. However, I don¡¯t know much about their love lives, so I can¡¯tment on it.


    ¡°Finally, regarding the call she made to detain Miss Walls and Mrs. Walls, we¡¯ll address it appropriately


    soon. Her father and I will personally visit them to offer our apologies.¡±


    Silvia watched Mindy¡¯s acting with a stoic expression. She pretended to be a mother who deeply cared


    for her daughter but was powerless to control her daughter¡¯s actions. The act did not stir any


    emotions in her.


    The call had not ended, and Dulcie¡¯s angry voice rang out. ¡°Is your mother out of her mind? Isn¡¯t this a


    sneaky way of shifting all the me to you? I¡¯m so pissed! If she weren¡¯t your mother, I¡¯d be on my way


    to confront her right now!¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a while before she calmly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll handle it on


    my own. Alright, I¡¯m going to freshen up and prepare for work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to work?! Before you watched the live broadcast, your mother revealed that you


    worked at MY Corporation. There¡¯s likely a horde of reporters waiting for you at thepany. You¡¯d be


    better off staying home for a few days.¡±


    Silvia pursed her l*ps, and her eyes turned cold.


    It looked like they really did not want to give her any opportunity to deal with this situation.


    ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll chat with you in a bit.¡±


    After the call ended, Silvia freshened up and left her room. She spotted Neil sitting at the dining table


    with a gloomy expression. Even though the housekeeper had prepared breakfast, he left it untouched.


    Silvia sat beside him and took a sip of milk. Then, she turned to him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like the food,


    you can ask the housekeeper to prepare something else.¡±


    He looked at her with a frown and asked, ¡°Do you know that your mother held a press conference this


    morning?¡±


    She paused briefly before she nodded and replied, ¡°I do. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°If you need help, I can get someone to do damage control.¡±


    Seeing the anger in his eyes, she cocked an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°No need. I can handle it myself.¡±


    Neil furrowed his brows even more. ¡°Silvia, we¡¯re not divorced yet, so it¡¯s only natural for me to be


    concerned about this.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Silvia¡¯s tendency to handle everything independently had led to Neil¡¯s negligence. He had taken her


    for granted.


    After a brief silence, she said, ¡°Mr. Remus, I understand that this situation has affected you as well, and


    I apologize. I¡¯ll make sure to handle it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Neil said in anger.


    He was only trying to help her, but she misinterpreted it as him being concerned about how the matter


    might impact himself.


    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ll handle it promptly. I¡¯m done with breakfast, so I¡¯ll leave for work.¡±


    As she left the mansion, Neil pushed the tes onto the floor with a menacing expression.


    The housekeeper trembled in fear and dared not to approach him to clean up.


    If it were not for the high sry, she would have quit this stressful job long ago.


    Meanwhile, Mindy returned to the Pond Family¡¯s mansion to find Idris and Ada waiting for her.


    Idris had purposefully skipped the press conference for fear that Neil actually cared about Silvia.


    If he attempted to create problems for the Pond Family, Idris could im that he was unaware of the


    press conference. He believed that Neil would not go so far as to terrorize Mindy.


    When Ada saw her mother, she quickly walked over and said with concern, ¡°Mom, thanks for all your


    effort.¡±


    Mindy shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what¡¯s necessary. It¡¯s all for our family.¡±


    She had excluded Silvia from their family long ago..


    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t rest wellst night. Get some rest now. With public pressure, Silvia will likely withdraw


    thewsuit.¡±


    At the mention of Silvia, a sh of disgust crossed Mindy¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care what she does. If she


    doesn¡¯t withdraw thewsuit, we¡¯ll find another way.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Mindy frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll get some rest now, Ada.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once Mindy left, a smile appeared on Ada¡¯s face. Now that Mindy had made that statement, everyone


    would assume that Silvia was the side chick. Even if she denied it, the humiliatingbel would follow


    her for the rest of her life.


    Ada never wanted to be so ruthless, but she had no choice since Silvia would not divorce Neil.


    As soon as Silvia arrived at MY Corporation, she found a group of reporters blocking the entrance.


    She looked at them with a cold expression. Then, she headed to the underground parking lot and took


    the elevator up.


    Upon reaching the top floor, Dulcie followed her into the office.


    ¡°How are you going to handle this?¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia said, ¡°I¡¯ll resolve the issue today. You can get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Need my help?¡±


    Silvia looked at Dulcie in surprise. ¡°How can you help?¡±


    ¡°I can be your cheerleader!¡±


    Silvia was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and get back to work. This isn¡¯t going to impact me.


    Dulcie gazed at her for a moment. After seeing no sign of sadness on her face, she left the office.


    Once the office was silent, Silvia texted the person with the ck profile picture on WhatsApp.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    At 1 p.m.,


    an entertainment reporter suddenly posted a tweet. [Do me a favor and listen to this. Miss Pond


    entrusted me with theplete recording of her phone conversation with Mrs. Pond. I believe


    everyone can now judge for themselves who¡¯s at fault.]


    Together with the tweet were two recordings.


    After they listened to the recordings, many people began to question Mindy.


    [I didn¡¯t expect Mindy to be so two¨Cfaced. She acted all sad at the press conference, but her true self is


    different. She could win the Best Actress award for this performance.]


    [Haha, I¡¯ll just grab some popcorn and enjoy the show without taking sides. Let¡¯s wait and see how it


    unfolds before we make any judgments.]


    [While Mindy is tough on Silvia, isn¡¯t Silvia at fault too? Her attitude toward Mindy isn¡¯t any better.]


    [Why isn¡¯t anyone talking about Idris? Asking Silvia to apologize just to protect Pond Corporation is


    pretty distasteful as well.]


    Silvia had paid to make her tweet trend. It quickly became the top trending topic and sparked heated.


    debates.


    Mindy thought that Silvia would havee back and apologized. However, to her surprise, she found


    people online criticizing her instead.


    She was so angry that she nearly dropped her phone. After Silvia donated her bone marrow, they


    should have sent her away immediately instead of letting her return to the Pond Family.


    Pond Corporation¡¯s share prices continued to plummet, and it seemed like someone was secretly


    controlling it. During the shareholders¡® meeting, Idris had to endure a lot of criticism, which made him


    even more upset.


    After the meeting, he immediately called Mindy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done! You need to resolve this issue online quickly, or else, I won¡¯t let you off the


    hook!¡±


    Mindy was a rich wife who usually spent her time shopping and having afternoon tea. She had no idea


    how to handle this situation. Feeling lost, she sought Ada out.


    ¡°Ada, what should I do? Didn¡¯t you say that as soon as we did the press conference, Silvia would cave


    under the pressure and drop thewsuit? How did things turn out like this?¡±


    Ada quicklyforted her, ¡°Mom, calm down. Silvia handled this poorly. How could she expose our


    family matters online and allow others toment on them?¡±


    Mindy sneered and angrily said, ¡°She hates us. She thinks I favor you, so she¡¯s seeking revenge!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Ada seemed to make up her mind.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to find Neil. If he intervenes, this matter will definitely be resolved!¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry! Since he likes you so much, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Ada rushed to Remus Corporation. Tears welled up in her eyes the moment she saw Neil.


    ¡°Neil, you need to help me this time!¡±


    He frowned and replied indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re here because of what¡¯s happening online, go


    won¡¯t help you.¡±


    Her heart sank at his unexpected coldness, and tears began to fall from her eyes.


    back. I


    ¡°Neil, I don¡¯t know who else I can turn to for help¡­ I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to see things turn. sour


    between Silvia and the Pond Family, right?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Pond was the one who held the press conference and cut ties with Silvia. You should talk to her,


    not me.¡±


    She froze and subconsciously clenched her fists.


    that


    ¡°Neil, it¡¯s true my mother didn¡¯t think this through. It has escted into a major issue and


    impacted the share prices of both Pond Corporation and Remus Corporation. If you don¡¯t tell Silvia to


    stop, it might lead to even greater damage!¡±


    After a brief silence, he coldly said, ¡°Ada, don¡¯t treat others as fools. How could your mother think of


    holding a press conference?¡±


    She instinctively took a step back and looked at him in shock. ¡°Neil, are you suggesting I had a hand in


    this?!¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    ¡°I¡¯m just being objective.¡±


    Ada¡¯s face turned pale. After a moment of silence, she said in a shaky voice, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d


    think of me that way. We¡¯ve known each other for many years!¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold as he remained silent.


    She waited for a while and expected him to say somethingforting, but he remained silent. She felt


    hurt, and her disappointment grew. Eventually, she left his office in tears.


    As she rushed toward the door, she collided with Curtis. He had arrived to deliver Angel¡¯s Tears to


    Neil.


    When Neil previously gave him the ne, he noticed some scratches, so he promptly sent it for


    maintenance. It had just been returned.


    The collision nearly made Ada stumble. She was already fuming, and her frustration grew after she


    regained her bnce.


    Just as she was about to speak, the ne in Curtis¡¯s hand caught her eye.


    Her heart instinctively skipped a beat..


    ¡°Mr. Harrell, is this ne¡­¡±


    Did Neil n to give it to her? Had he asked Curtis to deliver it when she least expected it?


    ¡°Hello, Miss Ada. This ne was sent for maintenance some time ago, and it just arrived from


    abroad. I¡¯m taking it to Mr. Remus.¡±


    Ada¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the ne. She bit her lower l*p and said, ¡°Well, go on in. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After Curtis entered Neil¡¯s office, she slowly made her way to the elevator. She expected Neil to chase


    after her and give her the ne.


    However, she waited by the elevator doors for a long time, and he did not appear.


    Filled with frustration, she stomped her feet and thought. ¡°Never mind! I don¡¯t even want it!¡±


    Meanwhile, at the Ryoln City police station, Nathan Walls and hiswyer attempted to bail Cora and


    Snow out. Unfortunately, their efforts were in vain. As they were leaving, someone whispered a few


    words in Nathan¡¯s ear, and his expression darkened significantly.


    Once in the car, he sternly said, ¡°Head to Remus Corporation!¡±


    Half an hourter, Curtis approached Neil.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Mr. Walls wants to see you.¡±


    Nathan waited at Remus Corporation throughout the afternoon and finally met Neil at around 5 p.m.


    He quickly walked up to him. ¡°Mr. Remus, I have a few things to discuss with you. Can you spare a few


    minutes?¡±


    Neil gave him a cold look and replied, ¡°Mr. Walls, you shouldn¡¯t havee to me.¡±


    Nathan instantly caught the meaning behind his words. ¡°Mr. Remus, if you can be lenient, I¡¯ll make sure


    that my wife and daughter personally apologize to Mrs. Remus,¡± he quickly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless talking to me. Talk to my wife. If she agrees to forgive them, I won¡¯t cause you any


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    As the president of Walls Corporation, Nathan would not simply meet Silvia without a strategy. First, he


    instructed hispany¡¯s PR Department to release a statement online to rify that Snow¡¯s previous


    statements were false. She had only said those things to use the movie for clout and boost her


    poprity. She had finally recognized the error of her ways.


    The PR Department¡¯s manager hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Walls, if we release this statement, it might


    significantly ruin Miss Walls¡¯s future in the entertainment industry.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Nathan appeared unmoved as he responded, ¡°It¡¯s her fault for getting into this mess. She should have


    known better and not offend someone so powerful.¡±


    The PR Department¡¯s manager nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Since Snow was detained at the police station, the manager of Walls Corporation¡¯s PR Department


    issued a statement via her Twitter ount.


    Once the statement was out, it went viral on the Inte.


    Those who had previously supported Snow felt deceived and began to criticize her.


    [I used to feel bad for Snow, but now, it looks like she was just ying the victim. I was so gullible!]


    [Haha. I saw through her antics from the beginning. Luckily, I didn¡¯t take sides back then. I wonder if


    those who had Snow¡¯s back and bashed Silvia are feeling a little awkward now.]


    [This is only happening because Silvia has some big shot backing her up. Snow has no other option


    but to apologize.]


    [Wow, you¡¯re quite the tough critic. Snow has the full video where Silvia pped her. It happened.


    because she provoked Silvia, so she kind of had iting.]


    The Inte was once again abuzz with arguments. Initially, Silvia had nned to let Snow spend a


    few days at the station before she released the evidence. However, Snow unexpectedly apologized


    and released the full video. She wondered if Snow had lost her mind.


    However, she was not too bothered by it. Her intention had always been to teach Snow and Cora a


    lesson.


    She put her phone aside and continued working.


    By the end of the workday, the reporters outside MY Corporation were gone. They realized that there


    was nothing more to uncover.


    As soon as Silvia went downstairs, a man in a ck suit and sunsses approached her.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Walls would like to invite you for dinner to express his apologies.¡±


    Silvia nced at the car and recognized the man as Nathan, Snow¡¯s father.


    A hint of surprise shed in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Was the statement on Twitter his doing?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Please let us know if you¡¯re dissatisfied with anything.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for dinner. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯m


    leaving.¡±


    After she took a few steps, Nathan caught up to her.


    ¡°Miss Pond, can we talk for a moment?¡±


    Silvia turned to him with indifference. ¡°Mr. Walls, I ept your apology, but I can¡¯t help you with


    Miss Walls and Mrs. Walls.¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, feel free to state any conditions. I understand that they went too far this time. But don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll make sure that they personally apologize to you once they¡¯re out,¡± Nathan said in a hurry.


    Although he had some strategies to use against the Pond Family, employing them against Neil would


    only lead to his family¡¯s decline,


    After a brief silence, Silvia slowly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll consider dropping thewsuit. But


    how are you going to make Mrs. Walls and Miss Walls apologize to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll host a party and invite all the prominent figures in Ryoln City. They¡¯ll apologize to you publicly. I¡¯ll


    also record it and post the video online. Would that be satisfactory for you, Miss Pond?¡±


    Her expression remained unchanged as she nodded and replied, ¡°Alright. However, I¡¯d suggest that


    you pay attention not only to your business but also to the people your wife and daughter associate


    with. If they¡¯re used as a pawn to attack me again, I won¡¯t be as lenient.¡±


    Nathan quickly assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Pond. I¡¯ll make sure to warn them.¡±


    In the evening, Snow and Cora finally returned to the Walls Family¡¯s mansion after several days of


    detention.


    Nathan red at them and said, ¡°Get ready. Silvia will be a guest in our home tomorrow, and you two


    will publicly apologize to her!¡±


    Snow and Cora were stunned. They both looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯d rather die than apologize to her!¡±


    As soon as those words left Snow¡¯s mouth, he pped her.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Snow covered her face and looked at Nathan in disbelief. Cora pushed him away and shielded her


    daughter as she red at him.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Do you know how terrified Snow has only did


    been at the police station? Na you show no concern for her, but you even pped her! Have you lost


    your mind?!¡±


    Nathan sneered. ¡°If you two hadn¡¯t offended Silvia, Remus Corporation wouldn¡¯t have terminated all its


    projects with Walls Corporation. While you were in the police station, you didn¡¯t have to fret about the


    company. Do you know how many people I had to appease and how much it cost to get you


    released?!¡±


    Cora¡¯s anger did not subside, and she retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your responsibility?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°If you and Snow hadn¡¯t created this mess, would I have to please others? I¡¯m warning both of you.


    Tomorrow night, you¡¯ll apologize to Silvia until she¡¯s satisfied!¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Snow shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°You can choose not to apologize, but I¡¯ll cut ties with you. If you¡¯re


    not my daughter, you can do whatever you want. I won¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Snow was shocked. After a long silence, she trembled and said, ¡°Dad, are you serious? Are you going


    to disown me because of an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this for an outsider? Do you get how much pressure Remus Corporation has


    been putting on ourpanytely? If things continue like this, Walls Corporation will go bankrupt


    in less than a month!¡±


    Snow


    did not expect it to be so serious. She bit her l*p and said, ¡°But Ada told me that Neil loves her. How


    could he work against the Walls Family for Silvia?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s expression grew colder as he recalled what Silvia had said before she left. ¡°If Neil truly loves


    Ada, why hasn¡¯t he divorced Silvia to be with her?¡±


    ¡°B¨CBecause Silvia refuses to get a divorce!¡±


    He never thought that Snow would be so foolish. He sneered and said, ¡°You believe everything Ada


    says. Why didn¡¯t she plead with Neil for you when you were detained? Think a bit more before you act!


    At tomorrow¡¯s dinner party, you two either apologize to Silvia, or I publicly cut ties with you. Choose


    one!¡±


    Then, he left without another word.


    Snow was helpless as she turned to Cora, who had been silent throughout. ¡°Mom, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Just listen to your dad and apologize.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to-¡±


    ¡°Snow, do you know who gave me the idea to ssh paint on Silvia?¡± Cora interrupted her sternly.


    Snow was momentarily stunned. Although the thought had crossed her mind, she had refused to


    acknowledge it.


    ¡°Stop! Ada wouldn¡¯t harm me!¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully. Why did Silvia p you when you and Ada burnped into her thest time? And


    why did the police arrest us instead of Ada?¡±


    Snow looked hurt. ¡°Mom, please stop. We did those things willingly. Ada just wanted to help.¡±


    ¡°You need to distance yourself from her. Otherwise, you might not realize how things went wrong.¡±


    If it had not been for what Nathan said earlier, Cora might still hold a grudge against Silvia and feel


    gratitude toward Ada.


    She left and paid no attention to Snow¡¯s response.


    How dare Ada plot against them! She would not let the matter slide so easily!


    Snow returned to her room in a daze. As soon as she sat on her bed, she received a call from the


    production team of ¡°A Thousand Years.¡±


    ¡°Miss Walls, your recent actions have crossed our ethical guidelines. After much discussion, we¡¯ve


    decided to terminate your contract. Starting tomorrow, you won¡¯t be a part of our production


    anymore.


    Silvia was still not used toing home and seeing Neil sitting at the table. He was waiting for her to


    have dinner.


    She took a seat beside him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Actually, you don¡¯t have to wait for me next time.¡±


    He cocked an eyebrow in surprise and said, ¡°You seem to be in a good mood today.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes. Snow¡¯s father came to MY Corporation to apologize today. He also mentioned that


    Snow and Mrs. Walls are going to publicly apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Someone in the Walls Family is finally being reasonable.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    If Curtis were around, he would surely do a spit take. Neil had ordered the termination of all projects


    with Walls Corporation. How could Nathan still not be reasonable?


    Silvia just smiled.


    After dinner, they sat in the living room to watch TV. ¡°What do you n to do about your mother?¡± Neil


    asked her.


    silvia¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do anything, s


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    be strangers from now on.¡±


    A hint of surprise crossed Neil¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    she¡¯s publicly disowned me, we¡¯ll


    Ada often told him that Silvia would copy her to gain affection from Mindy and Idris.


    Silvia frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve always wanted to mend your rtionship with your mother. You might be happier if


    your family cares for you.¡±


    Silvia put her te of fruits down, and her expression turned unpleasant.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, did the Pond Family ask you to mediate?¡±


    After a brief silence, Neil said, ¡°Ada came to see me this afternoon. She was hoping that I could


    convince you to let go of this matter.¡±


    Silvia looked at him coldly. ¡°So, what was your response? Did you agree?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I think you might regret it if your rtionship with the Pond Family sours. I hope you¡¯ll think


    about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    After the conversation, she was no longer in the mood to watch TV, so she returned to her bedroom.


    Winston arrived to give Neil his massage, but she did note out even after he left.


    Neil rested for a while and hesitated before he rolled his wheelchair to her bedroom.


    He knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Silvia, can we talk?¡±


    After a brief pause, he heard her cold voice from the inside. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. If you have something to


    discuss, let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡±


    He waited outside her door for a moment and continued, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No, just go back to your room. I¡¯m very tired. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Neil said nothing more and left.


    The next morning, Silvia had already left for work when he got up. She was clearly avoiding him.


    He finished his breakfast with a stern expression and decided to call her.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    When he heard her indifferent voice through the phone, he could not contain his anger anymore and


    said, ¡°Silvia, what¡¯s with this attitude of yours?¡±


    There was a two¨Csecond silence on the other end of the line.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my attitude.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not angry, why did you leave for work before I woke up? You¡¯re clearly avoiding me!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I have a lot of work at thepany today, so I left early. Do I need to tell you my


    schedule?¡±


    ¡°Come with me to the Walls Family¡¯s dinner party tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up at MY Corporation after you


    finish work.¡±


    He hung up without waiting for her to respond.


    The day passed by quickly. While Silvia went through some documents at thepany, she received


    another call from Neil.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Get down here!¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Silvia frowned. After a hectic day, she hadpletely forgotten about the dinner party.


    ¡°Give me five minutes.¡±


    She quickly organized her things and reached Neil¡¯s car precisely five minutester.


    As soon as she got in, she noticed his somewhat disapproving expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to attend the party dressed like that?¡±


    Silvia looked at her attire. She had worn a simple sl*p dress and paired it with a zer. It was a very


    common outfit.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I go to the party in this outfit?¡±


    Neil fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Mr. Sayer, take us to the mall.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Mr. Remus, it¡¯s just a dinner party. I don¡¯t need to buy a new outfi


    ¡°You¡¯re the focus of the party, so you need to be the most stunning one there!¡±


    Seeing his resolve, she realized that he would not budge even if she said no. So, she decided to drop


    the argument.


    Half an hourter, Silvia walked into the mall as Curtis pushed Neil along.


    Despite his reliance on a wheelchair, Neil¡¯s striking appearance still drew the attention of many women.


    A few even considered approaching him to ask for his number, but as soon as they caught a glimpse of


    his icy stare, they thought better of it.


    Although he was handsome, he seemed to have a horrible temper.


    ¡°Where are we heading, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°To JM.¡±


    Silvia hesitated. ¡°A¨CAren¡¯t other stores better?¡±


    ¡°JM¡¯s dresses seem to suit you more.¡±


    Noticing how calm he was, she asked, ¡°It looks like


    women. How else would you know what suits me?¡®re experienced in selecting dresses for


    Neil nced at her. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Jealous? Not at all. Rest assured, Mr. Remus. I¡¯ve always remembered your advice to not have any


    unrealistic expectations.¡±


    His expression darkened significantly, and they reached JM in silence.


    Kimberly walked up to greet them, and she was surprised to see Silvia.


    Silvia winked at Kimberly discreetly, and she immediately understood. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr.


    Remus, Miss Pond, pleasee in.¡±


    Neil appeared unfamiliar with the store, and Silvia noticed this. She nced at him and asked, ¡± You¡¯ve


    never been here before, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he answered indifferently.


    His response puzzled her. If Neil had not been there before, how did he know that JM¡¯s dresses would


    suit her?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Seeing her confusion, Curtis smiled and exined, ¡°JM hosted a fashion show in Ryoln City before,


    and Mr. Remus attended it. He thought that JM¡¯s clothing would be a good fit for you, Miss Pond.¡±


    ¡°I see.


    Kimberly wore a polite smile and earnestly introduced the store¡¯s dresses to Neil. She also took the


    opportunity tomend Elia, the designer. Silvia blushed as she listened to her.


    While Neil had no idea that Silvia was Elia, she still felt a little embarrassed as she listened to


    Kimberly¡¯s praises. It felt like Kimberly was boasting about her aplishments.


    ¡°Have her try on these dresses.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Kimberly picked out the dresses and spoke with a smile, ¡°Miss Pond, these dresses can be a bit tricky


    to put on. I¡¯ll assist you in the fitting room.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As they entered the fitting room, Kimberly softly asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr.


    Remus? He doesn¡¯t know your true identity?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can tell you about my rtionship with him, but don¡¯t be surprised, okay?¡±


    They were close friends. Since Kimberly asked, Silvia did not feel the need to hide it. Her rtionship


    with Neil was already somewhat public, anyway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be surprised unless you tell me he¡¯s your husband.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s my husband.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Realizing that her voice was too loud, Kimberly quickly covered her mouth and took a moment to


    respond.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    She never expected Silvia to be married, let alone to Neil.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I wonder who just told me she wouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    Kimberly was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be surprised. He and I will be divorced soon, so let¡¯s just focus on finding the


    right dress for now. Since he¡¯s willing to buy me one, I obviously have to ept it.¡±


    Kimberly was bewildered, but she understood that it was not the right time for questions. She quickly


    took a silvery¨Cgray dress for Silvia to try on.


    As Silvia stepped out of the fitting room, the store¡¯s staff and the other customers were entranced by


    her.


    She walked up to Neil and asked, ¡°How do I look?¡±


    She had always designed dresses for others. It was her first time wearing her own design.


    This dress had a deep V¨Cneck that wlessly showcased her cleavage. It also had a ring cutout at the


    waist, which revealed her fair and delicate skin. In addition, the dress had an open¨Cback design and a


    slit that extended just above the knees. It showed off her slender, straight legs.


    Neil instinctively frowned when he saw it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good. Change.¡±


    Silvia looked at herself in the mirror and frowned. ¡°I think it looks pretty good,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°If I say it doesn¡¯t look good, then it doesn¡¯t. Try another one.¡±


    Upon his request, she tried on several more dresses. She finally received a reluctant nod from him


    when she put on a sapphire blue tube dress.


    ¡°This one¡¯s okay.¡±


    Silvia had to admit that Neil had an eye for choosing dresses. The tube dress entuated her fair skin


    and gave her a cold, regal aura.


    While she selected her heels, Neil handed his card to Kimberly and said, ¡°Wrap up all the dresses she


    tried on and the heels of her choice. Then, send them to Remus Mansion.¡±


    Kimberly was stunned for a moment. ¡°U¨CUnderstood.¡±


    She did not expect Neil to be so generous. The dresses Silvia tried on and the heels would be worth at


    least sixty million, yet he was paying for them without hesitation.


    However, Kimberly frowned when she recalled Silvia saying that they were about to get a divorce.


    After Silvia picked out a pair of heels, Kimberlypleted the transaction with Neil¡¯s card. When she


    returned the card to him, he suddenly said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like to hire E as my wife¡¯s personal


    fashion designer. The price is negotiable. Could you help me contact her?¡±


    Kimberly was taken aback, and she subconsciously nced at Silvia. Even so, she quickly collected


    herself and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Remus, but Elia doesn¡¯t take orders.¡±


    Neil nced at Curtis indifferently, and he quickly handed her Neil¡¯s business card.


    ¡°If she changes her mind, she can contact me anytime.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After they left the store, Neil took Silvia to a hair salon, where a hairstylist curled her long hair into loose


    waves. From there, they headed to the Walls Family¡¯s mansion.


    During the ride, Silvia looked at Neil in confusion. ¡°Where¡¯s Curtis? He was with us just a moment ago.¡±


    It was hard to read his face. ¡°I forgot something and sent him back to thepany to retrieve it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The rest of the journey was silent.


    Half an hourter, the ck Maybach stopped before the Walls Family¡¯s mansion.


    Just as Silvia was about to step out, Neil suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Curtis before we go in.¡±


    Although Silvia was curious about what he was nning, she resisted the urge to ask. She only


    nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ten minutester, Curtis finally arrived.


    Neil epted a red box from Curtis and opened it before Silvia. When she saw what was inside, she


    was visibly stunned.


    It was the ne that Neil had given her on their third wedding anniversary¨CAngel¡¯s Tears!

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Silvia was taken aback. Given Neil¡¯s personality, she thought that he would have thrown the ne


    away. Yet, he still had it.


    He picked up the ne and said, ¡°Let me put it on for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    She gathered her hair in one hand, and Neil leaned over to put the ne on. They were so close


    that they could hear each other breathing.


    It was not their first time being so close, but Silvia felt her face turn red for some inexplicable reason.


    There was a cool sensation on her neck as Neil fastened the ne. Then, the warmth of his breath


    on her face slowly faded as he distanced himself.


    ¡°There you go.¡±


    His eyes lingered on her fair and slender neck. The ne made it look more elegant like that of a


    white swan.


    Silvia nced at the ne andplimented it sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s truly exquisite.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, why did you throw it away thest time I gave it to you?¡±


    She fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°Since we were getting a divorce, I wanted to sever all ties with


    you.¡±


    Neil was clearly offended, and he angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m merely lending it to you for tonight. Since you¡¯ve


    refused to ept it, I won¡¯t give it to you again!¡±


    appeared somewhat relieved and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The relief in her eyes did not escape him, and his expression grew more unpleasant. Curtis maintained


    a serious expression, but he secretly relished the moment.


    If Neil were not so stubborn, Silvia might not contemte divorce every day.


    Curtis ced the wheelchair by the car, and Neil managed to move himself by supporting his upper


    b*dy.


    Silvia nced at him and subconsciously clutched her bag.


    He must have been doing a lot of exercises to build his upper strength.


    She remembered the time when she touched his abs as she helped him wipe his b*dy. Her face turned


    slightly red.


    Neil turned to her and coldly said, ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Push me inside.¡±


    She snapped out of her daze and met his gaze. Feeling somewhat guilty, she hurried out of the car.


    She took the wheelchair from Curtis and pushed him into the mansion.


    There were already numerous guests chatting in the hall. They were all dressed in elegant attire.


    The guests who had receivedst¨Cminute invitations were a bit puzzled. They wondered what the


    purpose of this dinner party was.


    Since the Walls Family had significant influence in Ryoln City, everyone was happy to attend the event


    as a sign of respect for Nathan.


    Upstairs, Snow sat on her bed and poured out her feelings to Ada. She expressed her anger at being


    unfairly treated..


    ¡°My dad threatened to kick me out if I didn¡¯t apologize to that b*tch!¡±


    A hint of surprise shed in Ada¡¯s eyes. She sighed and advised, ¡°Snow, just apologize to her. You can


    think about retaliatingter. After all, she¡¯s found a way to deal with you. I don¡¯t know what she told


    Neil, but he¡¯s been acting distant with me too.¡±


    Hatred filled Snow¡¯s eyes, and she said, ¡°Not only did she cause me to lose my role, but she also


    convinced my father that I should apologize to her in front of everyone I know. I won¡¯t let this slide!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get through the dinner party first. You can¡¯t let her affect your rtionship with your father.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Ada, why don¡¯t you head downstairs first? I need a bit of alone time to cool off.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. If you¡¯re still upset, just message me anytime. I¡¯lle up and keep youpany right


    away.¡±


    After she left, Ada bumped into Cora around the corner. Cora was delivering soup to her daughter.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Cora.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Cora saw Ada, a hint of disgust shed in her eyes. She looked at Ada with a faint smile, but it


    lacked her usual warmth.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡°Miss Pond, Snow¡¯s a naive girl. It might not be suitable for her to associate with someone as shrewd


    as you. It might be best for you to keep some distance from her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ada¡¯s smile froze. She lowered her head and asked, ¡°Aunt Cora, are you still upset about what


    happened before?¡±


    Cora sneered. ¡°Since you understand, stay away from her in the future!¡±


    Ada looked at Cora and slowly said, ¡°Aunt Cora, I was just trying to help. I didn¡¯t expect Silvia to involve


    the police. I felt guilty once I found out. I even pleaded with her, but she wouldn¡¯t let you or Snow off the


    hook-¡±


    ¡°Enough! Stop the act! You¡¯re clever, so I¡¯m sure you know what to do. You¡¯d better stay away from.


    Snow, or I¡¯ll-¡±


    Snow suddenly interrupted her in anger. ¡°Mom, why are you saying such nonsense to Ada?! She¡¯s my


    best friend! If you keep treating her like this, I¡¯ll stop talking to you!¡±


    Seeing how genuinely upset she was, Cora softened her tone and said, ¡°Snow, I¡¯m doing this for your


    own good.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do this for me!¡±


    She quickly approached Ada with a guilty look. ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for what my mother just


    said.¡±


    Ada smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take it personally. Your mom¡¯s just looking out for you. I believe you


    two need some alone time, so I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    As she reached the first floor, her smile faded, and she had a look of contempt.


    If Snow was not a convenient tool, she would have ended their friendship after what Cora just said.


    Once she married Neil, she would make Cora pay!


    Upon reaching the hall, she saw Silvia pushing Neil through the door.


    After a moment of hesitation, she approached Neil and greeted him.


    ¡°Neil, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here today.¡±


    He nced at her with indifference. ¡°Snow and Mrs. Walls are apologizing to my wife today. I can¡¯t find


    a reason not to attend.¡±


    There was a hint of jealousy in Ada¡¯s eyes, and she looked in Silvia¡¯s direction as if she had just


    noticed her. She smiled and said, ¡°Silvia, you-¡±


    When she noticed the ne, her expression turned extremely grim.


    ¡°Angel¡¯s Tears! Why are you wearing it?!¡±


    Ada turned to Neil in disbelief and asked, ¡°Neil, did you give her the ne?¡±


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, he frowned and asked, ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this the birthday gift you bought for me?¡±


    Silvia seemed slightly surprised, and she turned to Neil with a faint smile. Had he prepared two


    identical nes with the intention of giving one to each of them?


    When Neil and Silvia appeared, the people at the party directed their attention to them. As the


    argument escted, they quickly gathered around them to gossip.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Does Mr. Remus still have feelings for Ada?¡±


    ¡°Haha. A man can never forget his first love. Even though Neil and Silvia are married, he¡¯ll always have


    a special ce for Ada in his heart!¡±


    ¡°I just love it when two women vie for the same man. The drama¡¯s even more exciting if they¡¯re twin


    sisters!¡±


    As he listened to the conversations around him, Neil furrowed his brows even more. ¡°When did I ever


    say I would give you Angel¡¯s Tears?¡± he asked coldly.


    Ada bit her l*p and looked at him as if he had betrayed her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy this ne in Ceattle because I mentioned how beautiful it was? Did you deliberately


    let her wear it to upset me?¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Neil gazed at Ada and spoke indifferently, ¡°Even if you never said it was beautiful, I would¡¯ve still


    bought it. This is my third wedding anniversary gift for Silvia.¡±


    Ada backed away in disbelief, and her eyes continued to well up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The other guests began to chatter. Most of them poked fun at Ada¡¯s overestimation of her importance.


    She had assumed that Neil would patiently wait for her.


    Unable to bear the mockery any longer, she quickly fled the hall.


    Neil red at those who ridiculed her and warned, ¡°If I hear any more disparaging words about Ada, be


    prepared to face the consequences!¡±


    Silvia was unaffected by their argument, and she pushed Neil into the crowd.


    Nathan had invited presidents from several prominentpanies in Ryoln City. They were eager to


    establish partnerships with Remus Corporation, so they stepped forward to speak with Neil.


    Silvia stood by him and listened attentively to their conversation to gather valuable insights.


    ¡°If


    After a while, Neil turned to see her with her head down. She seemned lost in thought, so he said, ¡±


    you¡¯re getting bored, you can grab a snack from the dessert area.¡±


    She snapped out of her thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°No, I find your discussions interesting.¡±


    He nodded and continued to converse with his potential business partners.


    Not long after, Cora and Snow entered the hall.


    When Snow spotted Silvia amidst the crowd, hatred crossed her eyes. She had lost her role and ended


    up being detained for several days thanks to Silvia. Instead of seeking revenge, she was publicly


    apologizing to her.


    Due to this misfortune, resentment and bitterness filled her entire being.


    Why was she not as lucky as Silvia? Just because that woman had Neil¡¯s protection, she could


    humiliate her as she pleased.


    Cora gently held her hand and whispered, ¡°Snow, just endure this for now. Once Neil loses interest in


    that b*tch, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to deal with her.¡±


    Snow lowered her head to hide the hatred in her


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    eyes.


    With their arrival, Nathan made his way up the stage to address his guests.


    ¡°Thank you all for gracing this dinner party with your presence. I¡¯m sure many of you are aware of the


    recent online scandal involving Snow. This incident has had a negative impact on Miss Pond and


    caused her considerable distress. I am deeply sorry for this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve invited all of you here tonight to provide Snow and Cora an opportunity to apologize to Miss Pond


    and make things right.


    Following Nathan¡¯s introduction, Snow and Cora went up the stage as well.


    Snow recounted how she had actively provoked Silvia, hired trolls to attack her, and spread false


    rumors about her online.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯ve realized my mistakes. Please forgive me!¡±


    Cora took the microphone from her and looked in Silvia¡¯s direction too. ¡°Miss Pond, when I saw Snow


    being detained at the police station, I was overwhelmed with anxiety. It led to the ill¨Cadvised decision of


    hiring someone to ssh paint on you. Now that I look back on it, I¡¯m filled with regret.


    ¡°To show you how sorry I am, I¡¯ve even brought another bucket of paint. If my apology doesn¡¯t cate


    your anger, feel free to ssh this paint on me. I won¡¯t object,¡± she said.


    Their words spurred the guests to smirk and gossip with disapproving looks.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They were not judging the nature of their actions because every family had its dirty secrets. They just


    never anticipated both of them to be stupid enough to get caught. Now, they were forced to make a


    pretty embarrassing public apology.


    The gazes from the crowd made Snow feel as though she were being stripped n*ked. Each passing


    moment was excruciating.


    Silvia looked at them apathetically. Their experience was much milder than the constant harsh criticism


    she had encountered online.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    After a few minutes, Silvia smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for paint. I just hope that both of you


    remember the feeling of being in the spotlight today. Please think things through before you do


    anything in the future.¡±


    Snow clenched her teeth and suppressed her anger. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take your words to heart.¡±


    a


    When she stepped off the stage, she suddenly spotted Henry in a corner of the hall. He was looking at


    her with an unfathomable gaze.


    She felt a pit in her stomach as she recalled calling him from the police station. Her plea for help had


    been met with a cold refusal.


    She slowly walked up toward him and gave him an unfriendly look. ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡±


    Henry shook his head. ¡°I just wanted to see what the person I¡¯ve loved for so many years is truly like.¡±


    Snow sneered. ¡°You must be very disappointed. I¡¯m not the innocent little angel you fell for.¡±


    The change in her demeanor left him perplexed.


    He had always believed that she was a gentle and kind person, but he realized that love had blinded


    him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even though he had seen her true self, he continued to hold on to his belief and repeatedly made


    excuses for her.


    ¡°Snow, we could have been together. Why did you do this?¡±


    Snow remained cold and said, ¡°No reason. I¡¯ve always been this way. I first broke up with you and went


    abroad because I realized that we weren¡¯tpatible. But after I returned, I found that I still had


    feelings for you and wanted to give it another try. It just didn¡¯t work out.¡±


    Henry¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. He had been considering the option to get back with her over


    the


    past


    few days. However, that no longer seemed relevant.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    He then walked away without a second thought. He was finally determined to end his rtionship with


    her.


    Snow was hurt, but they were going to break up no matter what. It was better to end things as soon as


    possible.


    She went upstairs with a heavy heart. Her sole role at tonight¡¯s dinner party was to apologize on stage


    and let Silvia embarrass her. She would not forget the humiliation that Silvia had brought her.


    Idris and Mindy had also received an invitation from Nathan. However, they decided not to attend after


    they learned about his intentions.


    At 8 p.m., Ada returned home with tear¨Cstained cheeks.


    Mindy was watching TV and waiting for her in the living room. She was taken aback when she saw


    Ada¡¯s appearance. She quickly sat her down on the couch.


    ¡°What happened? Did Silvia mistreat you again?!¡±


    Ada shook her head and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me her. After all, she¡¯s married to Neil.


    He loves me, so I understand why she hates me.¡±


    Mindy frowned and said, ¡°Tell me everything! If it¡¯s her fault, I won¡¯t let her get away with it!¡±


    Ada sobbed uncontrobly and said, ¡°Neil previously bought a ne in Ceattle. I thought it was a


    gift for my birthday, but Silvia wore it at the party today.¡±


    ¡°She would even snatch away your birthday gift! How could she?! I need to confront her!¡±


    Ada quickly tried to stop Mindy. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want you to be humiliated as well. Just


    pretend that you didn¡¯t hear me. I don¡¯t want to put Neil in a difficult situation.¡±


    Seeing the tears on her face, Mindy sighed and wiped them off with a tissue.


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m content as long as you and Dad still love me. As for Neil, I guess we¡¯re just not meant to be.¡±


    Mindy gently patted her on the back and whispered reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure Silvia


    divorces him.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to do anything. You already publicly cut ties with her at that press conference.


    She¡¯s probably still upset. I¡¯ll handle this on my own.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s anger suddenly intensified. ¡°I don¡¯t care how she feels! I won¡¯t think of her as my daughter


    anymore!¡±


    Neil and Silvia returned to the mansion at 9 p.m.


    Silvia removed the ne and handed it back to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He seemed displeased and impassively said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve worn it, I can¡¯t give it to anyone else. You


    can keep it.¡±


    He had a point, so Silvia responded, ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll buy it from you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to draw such a clear line between us?¡±


    Sensing Neil¡¯s annoyance,


    annoyance, she bit her l*p.


    she bit her l*p. ¡°Mr. Remus, if I don¡¯t draw a clear line, things could get moreplicated between us.¡±


    After all, they would soon go their separate ways.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite tired, so I¡¯ll head to my room. You should get some rest too, Mr. Remus,¡± she said


    indifferently.


    Once she was back in her room, Silvia looked up the price of the ne. Since Neil had acquired it


    through an auction, she quickly discovered the amount he had spent.


    The moment she saw the figures, she regretted ever suggesting to buy it.


    One billion dors!


    It was such an exorbitant price for a piece of jewelry!


    The thought of the money kept her up all night, and she could not stop wondering how she would pay


    such a massive amount.


    If she had known how much Neil had spent on the ne, she would never have worn it!


    The next morning, Silvia left her bedroom with dark circles under her eyes.


    She and Neil finished breakfast in silence before they headed out for work.


    Upon arriving at herpany entrance, she saw a lot of flowers on the reception desk. People were


    talking about it too.


    ¡°Wow, who¡¯s the lucky recipient of these flowers? They must have cost a fortune. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡°There are so many flowers. Where¡¯s she going to put them? Looks like someone¡¯s showing off big


    time.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s their money. If you¡¯ve got the cash, you can do it too.¡±


    Silvia nced at the flowers. As she headed to the elevator, she noticed Dulcie rushing toward the


    reception desk.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Get rid of them all. If anyone ever sends me flowers again, just throw them away!¡±


    Silvia was surprised. Did one of Dulcie¡¯s admirers send these flowers?


    After Dulcie issued her orders, she spotted Silvia and quickly walked up to her.


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Dulcie pulled her into the elevator for thepany¡¯s higher¨Cups. Once the elevator doors closed, Silvia


    teased, ¡°Which of your admirers sent them? He¡¯s really making a scene.¡±


    However, Dulcie angrily said, ¡°Who else could it be but Henry? He got drunkst night and called me.


    He told me how wrong he had been and that he would make things right. I thought he was just spouting


    nonsense. I didn¡¯t expect him to send a truckload of flowers this morning. He¡¯s insane!¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Is he trying to get back with you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going on in his mind? But there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever get back with him. I can¡¯t stand


    sc*mbags!¡±


    Seeing how determined she was, Silvia smiled. ¡°I guess Snow hurt his feelings.¡±


    Dulcie sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in their messy affairs. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll cool down and get


    back to normal after some time.¡±


    While they chatted, the elevator reached the top floor, and its doors opened. They parted ways and


    headed to their respective offices.


    Once she sat at her desk, Silvia received a call from I.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯ve been in Ryoln City for a week. Why haven¡¯t you called me?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re so busy. I wouldn¡¯t dare disturb you.¡±


    e your sugar


    I snorted. ¡°Just ask me out. I¡¯ll find the time no matter how busy I am. I¡¯m waiting to be your sugar


    baby!¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    I, the three¨Ctime winner of the Best Actress Award, was known for being aloof. If the public knew


    how she acted in private, her reputation would be severely tarnished.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    ¡°I¡¯m not into women.¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, why are you so blunt? You¡¯re hurting my feelings!¡±


    Silvia shuddered, and goosebumps appeared on her b*dy.


    ¡°I, can you speak like a regr person?¡±


    I cleared her throat, and her voice finally returned to normal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been filming for the past few days, but I just noticed that our supporting actress used the buzz


    around ¡®A Thousand Years¡® to cyberbully you. Have you handled it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all sorted now. Is that why you called?¡±


    ¡°I called because I care about you. Why are you so apathetic? I guess my sincerity has been wasted.¡±


    Silvia was speechless. ¡°Save your acting skills for the set.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bug you anymore. Let¡¯s catch up over a meal when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re swamped with filming. Let¡¯s make a n when you¡¯re avable.¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow night? I¡¯ll have my agent book a table!¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got another sceneing up, so I¡¯ll let you go for now.¡±


    After she hung up, I turned to her agent and said, ¡°Scarlett, help me book a room with better privacy.


    I¡¯ll have dinner with Miss Pond tomorrow night.¡±


    Scarlett Patel nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The following evening arrived quickly. Silvia called Neil and informed him that she would not be


    returning for dinner. Then, she drove to the restaurant of I¡¯s choosing.


    Once she entered the private room, someone hurried over. The person hugged her tightly and nted


    two k*sses on her cheek.


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    She did not know how to react.


    She could never get used to I¡¯s straightforward way of expressing her affection.


    ¡°Could you let go of me first?¡±


    I nted another quick k*ss on Silvia¡¯s cheek before she finally released her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we saw each other. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Come on! You¡¯re just trying to hurt my feelings. I¡¯ll be mad at you!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s hand shook as she held the menu. Unable to bear it any longer, she said, ¡°If you keep talking


    like that, I might kick you out.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Aww, fine. I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Silvia felt a little helpless.


    After they ordered their food, I began to talk about Snow.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of the scandal earlier. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve asked the director to not fire her. My


    character had many scenes with her, and I could¡¯ve helped you with your revenge!¡±


    Silvia chuckled when she saw how indignant I was.


    ¡°The issue¡¯s been resolved, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Besides, you¡¯re a big movie star. If


    there¡¯s news about you bullying neers, it could harm your image.¡±


    I cocked an eyebrow dismay. ¡°Even though I¡¯m a movie star, I can still stand up for you.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all in the past, and you probably won¡¯t cross paths with her anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a certainty. I heard she¡¯s already talking with an agent.¡±


    Silvia had assumed that Snow was only trying out acting for fun. However, it appeared that she was


    serious about bing a star.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re finally hanging out, so let¡¯s not talk about unpleasant stuff.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. In about a week, we¡¯ll finish our scenes here, and who knows how long it¡¯ll be before we see


    each other again.¡±


    ¡°Well, workes first.¡±


    I looked at Silvia seductively and said, ¡°Hey, if I be your sugar baby, I could skip work and


    hang out with you every day, you know! Why don¡¯t you give it a thought? I¡¯m quite capable too. You¡¯ll


    be kicking yourself if you miss out on this offer!¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Silvia was at a loss for words. ¡°Please stop. I really don¡¯t like women. Besides, it¡¯s challenging enough


    trying to provide for myself. I¡¯ll starve if we end up together.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Fine, you just broke my dream of living like a parasite.¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°Stop lying. I know you well enough. If you can¡¯t work, you¡¯ll feel like dying. You won¡¯t


    just stay at home and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m forced to work hard every time because you keep rejecting me.¡±


    The two of them changed the subject soon after and casually talked about other things.


    They were almost done eating when I got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I stepped out of the room and quickly walked toward the cashier. Just as she was about to reach it,


    someone came out of nowhere and bumped into her.


    I staggered and nearly fell down. Her hat also dropped on the floor and revealed her face.


    Once she realized this, she quickly picked up her hat and put it back on. She lowered her head and


    approached the cashier. ¡°Hi, can I have the bill for Room Three, please?¡±


    David stared at her face, and he was charmed by her stunning beauty.


    If he was not mistaken, she should be the award¨Cwinning actress, I Connolly. She looked much.


    prettier in person than on the screen.


    He would always be drawn to beautiful women. He also used to date celebrities from the


    entertainment industry, so I was totally his type.


    Without any hesitation, David walked forward to ask for her number.


    At this time, I took out her credit card, but the cashier looked at her and said, ¡°Miss Connolly, the bill


    for Room Three has been paid.¡±


    She was stunned, but she immediately realized that Silvia must have paid the bill in advance.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    She put her card away and began to leave, but a man in a silvery¨Cgray suit ch


    suit stopped her.


    ¡°Hi, I bumped into you earlier. I¡¯m sorry. I was in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t notice you,¡± David said with a


    smile.


    I looked down and replied with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Realizing that she was about to leave, he continued to smile and say, ¡°Can I get your number? I think


    I¡¯ve fallen in love at first sight.¡±


    I could tell that he was fooling around, so she raised her head and looked at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    but I¡¯m a lesbian. I don¡¯t like men.¡±


    While David was dumbfounded, she walked past him and left.


    He looked at her with a smile and made a call.


    ¡°Find out what film I Connolly is starring in and invest a hundred million dors into it.¡±


    After he hung up, he happily returned to his room.


    When I went back to Room Three, she looked at Silvia in displeasure and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would


    treat you today? Why did you secretly pay the bill?¡±


    ¡°You still have to take care of your family and save up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given them my money. Besides, this meal doesn¡¯t cost much. Are you trying to make me feel guilty


    on purpose?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Silvia saw how angry she was, she put down her cutlery. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be mad at me. I¡¯ll give you


    a chance to treat me to a drinkter. I live in Ryoln City, so I have to buy you dinner. When I visit Wath


    City next time, I¡¯ll definitely ask you to treat me!¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal! If you secretly pay the bill again, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After they finished dinner and left the room, they bumped into David and his group.


    Neil was not expecting to meet Silvia there.


    David was delighted to see I, but the sight of Silvia shocked him.


    Silvia and I knew each other?


    He immediately suppressed his bewilderment before he walked forward and pleasantly asked, ¡°Were


    you also having dinner here, Silvia?¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t act so familiar with me. We¡¯re not that close,¡± she said calmly.


    I was not expecting to run into David again, but she was more concerned about something else.


    ¡°sil, do you know this man? Who is he to w


    Your boyfriend? Or maybe your boyfriend¡¯s friend? Do you really not love me anymore? I¡¯m so sad¡­


    My heart is broken¡­¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Silvia was speechless.


    When she noticed the way they were looking at her, she wanted to punch I.


    David looked at the women in shock. Earlier, I had mentioned that she was a lesbian, but David did


    not believe her. Did she like Silvia?


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. You should go home first.¡±


    I seemed hurt. ¡°Okay. Remember to call me whenever you miss me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After I left, David came up with an excuse to leave the restaurant as well. He eventually stopped her


    by the road.


    ¡°Miss Connolly, I really like you. Why won¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    I was getting impatient. She was about to send him away when curiosity filled her eyes. She looked.


    at him and asked, ¡°How do you know Silvia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you agree to go on a date with me.¡±


    I raised her eyebrows in disbelief and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested in men!¡±


    After she spoke, she pulled open her car door and asked the driver to start driving. She did not even


    give David an opportunity to speak.


    He smiled faintly as he watched the car¡¯s tail lights drift away.


    He loved a woman who was not easy to get!


    Back in the restaurant, Ryan looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Miss Pond, since you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t send


    Neil home.¡±


    Silvia nodded and politely answered, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mr. Anderson.¡±


    When Ryan sensed the dissatisfaction in her tone, he was at a loss. He nodded and walked past her.


    She looked at Neil and asked indifferently, ¡°Where did your driver park the car, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°How do you know I Connolly?¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me about my personal life, Mr. Remus.¡±


    pont


    When he saw the unhappiness in her gaze, he subconsciously tightened his grip on the wheelchair¡¯s


    arm.


    Ever since she brought up the divorce, she had been very cold and indifferent toward him. Sometimes,


    it would feel like they were growing closer, but she would immediately back away and keep a distance


    from him.


    He looked down with a cold expression as he fell into deep thought.


    Silvia did not say anything else as she pushed him out of the restaurant.


    On the way back, both of them remained silent too.


    Back at the mansion, Silvia had just sent Neil into his room when the doorbell rang


    She saw Mnie and opened the door. Before she could speak, Mnie pped her in the face.


    Silvia had her guard down, so she did not immediately react. A handprint instantly appeared on her


    face as a result.


    It was not enough for Mnie. She raised her hand to deliver another p.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    This time, Silvia took two steps back and avoided it. ¡°Mrs. Remus, please behave yourself!¡± she said.


    with disdain.


    Mnie red at Silvia as if she wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Behave myself? Silvia Pond, you¡¯re the reason Neil¡¯s partially paralyzed. I just pped you in the face,


    so I¡¯m not being harsh at all!¡±


    She had been abroad all of this time. Out of the blue, she had received a call from Ada who stammered


    as she described Neil¡¯s ident.


    Mnie also learned that it had happened while he was on his way to submit divorce papers. This


    knowledge angered her so much that she nearly fainted, and she immediately booked the earliest flight


    back.


    If she had known that Silvia would put him in such danger, she would not have allowed her to marry


    him!


    Just as Silvia was about to speak, Neil¡¯s cold voice rang out behind her.


    ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you gone too far? You¡¯ve pped my wife in our own home!¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    When Mnie saw Neil in the wheelchair, her heart broke. She pushed Silvia away and walked


    him.


    ¡°Why are you still defending her in your condition?¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°My ident has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Mnie sneered. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone to the court to submit those divorce papers, would you have


    gotten involved in a car ident?¡±


    ¡°Nob*dy could have expected that.¡±


    up


    to


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. I¡¯ll pack your luggage for you. From today onward, you¡¯re


    moving back home.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not going home.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you stay with this woman anymore!¡±


    ¡°The woman you¡¯re talking about is my wife, and she has a name. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you need


    to respect her!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. She had just been abroad for a while and did not keep in contact


    with Neil during that time, so imagine her surprise when she came back to him having his attitude.


    changingpletely toward Silvia.


    ¡°Neil, Silvia Pond will only hurt you. Come back with me right now. I¡¯ll handle the divorce for you!¡±


    He red at her, and his voice was filled with anger. ¡°This is between me and my wife. I hope you won¡¯t


    interfere.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned red with rage, and she raised her voice. ¡°Neil Remus, are you trying to piss me


    off? Do you realize that I almost had a heart attack when I heard about your injuries? But now, you¡¯re


    losing your temper with me because of the person who sent you to your doom?¡±


    Neil appeared even more dissatisfied. ¡°How did you learn about my ident?¡±


    He had given clear orders to not inform Mnie and Jake about his ident. They would only know if


    they came back and visited Abalene.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes shone with guilt, and she avoided eye contact.


    She would sometimes be scared of her son too.


    ¡°Where I heard about it is not important. The point is, I won¡¯t let you and Silvia be together no matter


    what!¡±


    Neil meant the world to her. She would rather die than have anything happen to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going with you. I¡¯ll get Mr. Sayer to send you back to the mansionter.¡±


    ¡°Neil Remus!¡±


    Mnie was fuming. She red at him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to make me mad, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He turned to Silvia and refused to look at her anymore. ¡°I¡¯d like to take a bath. Help me.¡±


    Silvia did not want to face Mnie alone either. She epted the p because Neil¡¯s ident was


    indeed rted to her.


    Even so, if Mnie pped her a second time, she would not sit back and take it.


    As she approached Neil to push his wheelchair, Mnie instantly shoved her aside.


    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t ever go near him again!¡±


    Silvia did not get angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Sure. I have work tomorrow, so I¡¯ll let you take care of


    him, Mrs. Remus.¡±


    After she left the living room, Mnie attempted to push Neil¡¯s wheelchair. However, he pressed a


    button on the wheelchair and turned before he looked his mother in the eyes.


    Neil was in a lower position than Mnie, but he emitted an extremely imposing aura.


    ¡°Mom,


    I¡¯m telling you that I won¡¯t divorce Silvia. Just drop the idea!¡±


    Mnie gritted her teeth and snapped. ¡°What¡¯s so great about her? You were forced to marry her back


    then! Ada¡¯s back now. You should part ways with Silvia as soon as possible and marry Ada!¡±


    Ada had grown up before Mnie¡¯s eyes, so she would much rather have Ada as her daughter¨Cinw.


    Meanwhile, Silvia was a vige girl from the countryside. She only ended up with Neil for three years


    through sheer luck!


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry Ada. If you like her that much, you can take her in as a goddaughter. Don¡¯t pair me up


    with her.¡°¡±


    Mnie looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like her in the past? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for


    Silvia?!¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with whether I love her or not.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t love her, why are you against a divorce? Her rtionship with the Pond Family is terrible. If


    you marry Ada, you¡¯ll have the Pond Family¡¯s support. But if you stay with Silvia, you won¡¯t get a thing!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a wornan to advance my career!¡± His eyes shone with contempt.


    Mnie realized that he could not be convinced in the slightest, and her chest began to hurt from her


    intense anger.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to divorce her no matter what?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll talk to Silvia, then!¡±


    ¡°If you force her to leave me, I won¡¯t see you again.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes turned red with rage, and she felt very disappointed.


    ¡°Are you threatening me for a woman?¡±


    Neil did not seem to care. ¡°She¡¯s no ordinary woman. She¡¯s my wife. Also, I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m


    just letting you know.¡±


    ¡°Great! You¡¯ll regret this one day, Neil Remus!¡±


    Mnie came and left in anger.


    Their exchange had been quite loud, so Silvia heard some parts of their conversation from the second


    bedroom.


    Following the loud m of the main door, the living room became quiet. It looked like Mnie was


    gone.


    As Silvia stood up to get ready for bed, someone knocked on her door.


    She opened it and saw Neil¡¯s unpleasant face.


    ¡°Did you forget that you agreed to help me with my bath earlier?¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    She only agreed because she wanted to get away from Mnie earlier. Now that Mnie was gone,


    why would she subject herself to his nonsense??


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, if I remember correctly, you can clearly wash yourself. I¡¯m very tired, and I n to rest


    now.¡±


    She tried to walk away, but Neil suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Then, he immediately pulled her into his arms.


    Shended on hisp, and their faces were only a few centimeters apart. They could even see the tiny


    hairs on each other¡¯s faces.


    Silvia¡¯s heart began to beat faster as if it was about to leap out of her throat.


    When she snapped out of her daze, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Let go of me!¡°.


    She tried to move out of his arms, but it just made the distance between them shorter and shorter.


    that this point, and Neil suddenly p


    They could each feel the other¡¯s Silvia instantly froze and subconsciously clenched her fists.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Neil grabbed her by the waist with one hand and pulled her closer.


    ¡°You keep moving in my arms. If that doesn¡¯t turn me on, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in women.¡±


    ¡°Let go


    of me!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to help me with my bath?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s face turned red as she felt embarrassed and angry.


    ¡°Neil Remus, you¡¯re such a jerk!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    The two of them were in a stalemate for a while before Silvia eventually surrendered.


    After she wiped his b*dy clean and returned to her bedroom, shey in bed. She only managed to calm


    down after a long time.


    She considered getting a nurse to live in the mansion. Otherwise, Neil would keep forcing her to do


    things that she was not willing to do!


    The next morning, Dulcie ran to see her not long after she arrived at work


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯d like to take three days off!¡±


    Silvia was surprised by her anxious demeanor. ¡°Why do you need so many days off? Is Henry


    bothering you?¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Dulcie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a family issue.¡±


    When Silvia heard this, she stopped asking questions. ¡°Okay, I understand. If you need help, just call


    me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Not long after Dulcie left, Silvia received a call from the organizer of a local fashion design


    ¡°Miss Pond, this year¡¯spetition will be held in Ryoln City next month. We¡¯d like to invite you to be


    one of our panel members. Would you be avable?¡±


    Since Silvia had won the designpetition for three years, the organizer would Invite her as a panel


    member whenever they started registrations.


    In the past, she wanted to take care of Neil, so she would turn them down all the time.


    She contemted for a while before she agreed.


    ¡°Sure, please send me the time and venue. I¡¯ll arrange my schedule ordingly.¡±


    The caller remained silent for a few seconds. Silvia did not hear a reply, and her eyes shone with


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    confusion.


    ¡°Hello? Can you hear me? Has the call been disconnected?¡±


    ¡°I can hear you! I¡¯ll send the time and venue to your phone right now!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call ended, the staff member sent her the details and went to his supervisor¡¯s office in


    excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Miss Pond has agreed to be a panel member!¡±


    Mr. Campbell¡¯s eyes shone with disbelief. He raised his head and stared at the staff member. ¡°Are you


    sure you heard her correctly?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She even asked me to send her the time and venue just now!¡±


    After Mr. Campbell confirmed that Silvia had truly agreed, he immediately said, ¡°Call the PR


    Department and ask them to release the news about Elia being a member!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The news spread speedily and soon became a trending topic on Twitter. Thements below were


    from designers who expressed their desire to sign up for thepetition.


    [If I receive ament from Elia, participating in thispetition won¡¯t seem that bad!]


    [I heard that Elia¡¯s been very low key. The organizer invited her many times before, but she never


    agreed. Is she joining the panel this time because she¡¯s looking for an apprentice?]


    [Didn¡¯t Elia establish a studio? Perhaps she wants to recruit a designer. That¡¯s why she joined.]


    [Ah! My idol! I heard that during the finals, we¡¯ll need to design something on the spot, and the panel


    idol!] members willment on it. If I can¡¯t make it to the finals, I¡¯ll just buy a ticket to see my


    The discussion on Twitter was on fire. Ada naturally learned about it as well and signed up for the


    competition.


    She had previously won some awards in the designpetitions abroad. Since she was about to join


    the local market, she needed to perform well in a local designpetition. Only then would others be


    convinced of her talent.


    Just then, she remembered that Neil had agreed to purchase MY Corporation for her.


    She hesitated for a while before she called him.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice was slightly cold. It waspletely different from the past when he would sound gentle.


    Ada bit her bottom l*p. She worked past her hesitation and slowly said, ¡°Neil, you previously mentioned


    that you¡¯d buy me MY Corporation so that I could practice with it. Do you still remember?¡±


    He stopped looking at his documents. ¡°Yes, I remember. But something¡¯s happened, so I¡¯ll give you


    anotherpanyter.¡±


    Ada was a little lost, and her voice also became slightly lower. ¡°When will that be?¡±


    ¡°In three months at most.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Neil¡±


    ¡°I have a meeting soon. Goodbye.¡±


    She was filled with sorrow after Neil hung up. No matter how busy he was in the past, he would wait


    for her to hang up first. He was clearly not as caring anymore.


    It was all be


    It was all because of Silvia!


    Ada¡¯s eyes shone with ruthlessness. When she reached the same heights as Neil, he would realize


    that Silvia was not good enough for him at all. She was the most suitable partner for him!


    Over in Remus Corporation, Neil called Curtis to his office and said, ¡°Compile the information on


    Perficient for me. In addition, make preparations to transfer Perficient to Ada¡¯s name.¡±


    Once he finished this, he would no longer owe Ada anything.


    Curtis nodded. ¡°Okay, Mr. Remus.¡± ¡°Alright. Carry on with your work.¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Neil was about to read more documents after Curtis left. Suddenly, his legs began to hurt. As the


    frequency increased, the pain grew stronger and stronger.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His face turned pale, and his forehead was also beaded with cold sweat. He supported himself and


    called Silvia before he cked out.


    When he regained consciousness, it was already past 10 p.m. He realized that he was back in his


    bedroom in the mansion. Meanwhile, Silvia was twisting a handkerchief to wipe off his sweat.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally conscious. Are your legs still in pain?¡±


    Neil shook his head. He tried to sit up with his hands on the bed, but he discovered that he was too


    weak.


    Silvia put down the handkerchief before she walked over and helped him up. ¡°I¡¯ll assist you. You


    sweated a lot just now. Winston also came over and finished your massage. It¡¯s no surprise that you


    still don¡¯t have strength.¡±


    After he sat up, he looked at Silvia and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my legs? Why would they suddenly


    twitch? The pain was nearly unbearable.¡±


    ¡°It was probably caused by yourst ident. Besides, you always force yourself to take a few steps


    after every massage. Your b*dy can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°Did Dr. Russell mention a way to solve this?¡±


    ¡°For now, you need to lie down and rest. After all, sitting all day can cause poor blood cirction in the


    legs.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Seeing that he was fine, Silvia asked him what he wanted to eat for dinner.


    ¡°Just make me some pasta.¡±


    The cook had something to do at home today, so she had taken a leave of absence.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Right after Silvia was done cooking, she received a call from an unknown number.


    ¡°Silvia, help!¡±


    She heard someone curse and Dulcie scream through the phone.


    Silvia¡¯s expression instantly changed. Just as she was about to speak, the line got cut. When she tried


    to call back, the number could not be reached.


    Something had happened to Dulcie!


    She brought Neil the pasta and spoke with a cold expression, ¡°I have something to do, so I need to go


    out for a while. You should rest after you eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Where are you going?¡±


    Silvia left in a hurry, so she did not answer him.


    Neil immediately called Curtis and sternly said, ¡°Silvia just went out. Follow her and protect her!¡±


    After Silvia left the mansion, she ordered her people to find Dulcie¡¯s location while she drove out of the


    city.


    Dulcie was technically a local, but her home was located in the most rural area. It would take a few


    hours to drive there.


    Before long, Silvia received a text message.


    She nced at the message and instantly stepped on the brakes. Then, she changed directions and


    sped into the city.


    Half an hourter, she stopped in front of Grand Lounge, the biggest entertainment club in Ryoln City.


    Silvia got out of the car and quickly walked inside.


    She traveled to the eighth floor and kicked open the door of Private Room 8818.


    When Silvia saw the dim light andscivious activity inside, her expression turned cold. She proceeded


    to turn on the lights.


    The private room instantly became as bright as day, and everyone in the room stopped what they were


    doing.


    ¡°F*ck! Who the hell switched on the light?¡±


    Silvia quickly skimmed through the ce and saw Dulcie cowering in the corner. When she noticed her


    friend¡¯s ruffled clothes and a man pressing her against the wall, her eyes instantly turned cold!


    She quickly walked up to them and dragged the man away before she punched him in the face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    His scream rang out in the private room. Other people realized what happened, so they immediately


    surrounded Silvia.


    The leader was a man who had one eye and a big fat face.


    He sneered and stared at her. ¡°Lady, you should know who¡¯s in charge here before you do anything!


    You came in here for no reason. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well for you!¡±


    Silvia red at him, and there was no mercy in her eyes.


    ¡°Cut the cr*p. Are youing at me one by one or all together?¡±


    The man¡¯s smile was full of scorn, and his tone was condescending.


    ¡°If all of us approach you at the same time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hold us back.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    After the man spoke, he signaled his men. A muscr 1.8¨Cmeter¨Ctall man raised his fist and tried to


    punch Silvia!


    Ten secondster, the muscr man fell before the crowd with a loud thud.


    The man with one eye sneered. ¡°Everyone attack!¡±


    Five minutester, a dozen people were groaning on the floor. The female escorts were so terrified that


    they ran away. The private room was in a mess, and the chandelier was shaking.


    Silvia helped Dulcie up before they slowly walked out of the private room.


    When they reached the door, they were stopped by Maya and her people. She was the person in


    charge


    of Grand Lounge.


    ¡°Miss, you just beat up my customers. If we let you waltz off like that, how can we still run our


    business?¡±


    Silvia was not pleased. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya smiled faintly, but her gaze waspletely cold. ¡°Nothing much. Just give us one of your fingers,


    and I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±


    ¡°You want a finger of mine? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get it.¡±


    Maya appeared angry, and she ruthlessly said, ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t follow my instructions unless


    you¡¯re forced to!¡±


    Silvia stared at her indifferently. There was no fear in her eyes at all.


    The man with one eye angrily said, ¡°Maya Hunt, grab her. I want to kill this b*tch! If you spare her


    today, Grand Lounge won¡¯t be able to do business in peace!¡±


    The man was a gangster. If Grand Lounge offended him, he would make a fuss constantly. Even if they


    were a little influential, they would not be able to do anything about it.


    When Maya thought of this, she froze and coldly said, ¡°Grab her!¡±


    Immediately after, the b*dyguards behind her rushed toward Silvia. Just then, they heard an extremely


    fierce voice.


    ¡°Who dares to hurt her?!¡±


    Everyone followed the voice. When they saw Neil, their eyes were full of shock.


    Silvia was also dumbfounded. She did not expect him to appear.


    Maya snapped out of her daze and immediately smiled as she walked toward Neil. ¡°Mr. Remus, what


    brings you here today¡­ Urgh!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the b*dyguard beside him kicked her away. She fell hard on the


    floor, and her face turned pale from the pain.


    She held onto the wall and pulled herself up. She then endured the pain and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, this is


    all a misunderstanding¡­ I can exin¡­¡±


    Neil ignored her and just stared at Silvia.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    When Silvia sensed his anger, she held Dulcie up and approached him.


    ¡°Send Dulcie to the hospital first. I¡¯ll go over after I deal with things here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡®


    })


    As Silvia turned to leave, the man with one eye gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve never gotten


    in your way. I paid someone five million dors for this woman, but you¡¯re taking her away just like that.


    Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Give me five million dors, and we¡¯re done for today!¡±


    Silvia red at him and firmly said, ¡°I can return your money, but what about the damage you¡¯ve


    inflicted on Dulcie?¡±


    The man was momentarily stunned before he immediately answered, ¡°Worsees to worst, you can


    justpensate me less. Just give me four million dors.¡±


    When Silvia saw his scornful expression, she let go of Dulcie and slowly walked up toward him.


    The man was clearly fearful of her. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Silvia grabbed his arm and abruptly twisted it.


    Click!


    The man screamed in misery. Silvia swung his arm away before she got up and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a


    broken arm, and I¡¯ll also give you six million dors. The extra one million is mypensation for you!¡±


    Then, she held Dulcie up and left.


    On the way to the hospital, Dulcie hugged her and sobbed. If Silvia had note over, she knew what


    would have happened.


    When she finally calmed down, she looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Silvia patted her on the back and softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. You¡¯re fine now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    They went to the hospital for a physical check¨Cup. Luckily, Dulcie only had some minor wounds. She


    was just scared.


    After the doctor left, Silvia sat down by the hospital bed.


    ¡°Dulcie, what happened?¡±


    Dulcie remained silent for a while before she said, ¡°My father was gambling again, and he lost five


    million dors this time. They told him if he couldn¡¯t pay them, they would chop his hand off. He just


    sold me off to save himself!¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that you¡¯ve earned millions of dors?¡±


    Dulcie shook her head. ¡°I never told him. Otherwise, he would take my money and gamble with it. I


    don¡¯t want him to know, and I won¡¯t give it to him either!¡±


    Although Dulcie was tough, Silvia felt sorry for her.


    Dulcie used to have a happy family. If her father had not be addicted to gambling, the Reed family


    would not have gone bankrupt. Her mother would not have divorced her father and left too.


    ¡°It¡¯s right that you didn¡¯t tell him. Dul, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask if you n to cut ties with your


    father.¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s eyes shone with surprise. She immediately raised her head and looked at Silvia.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it. But I know that unless I go to a ce where no one knows me, I¡¯ll live


    under his shadow forever.¡±


    ¡°Gambling is illegal. Besides, he even sold you for money!¡±


    Dulcie bit her bottom l*p. She understood what Silvia was trying to say.


    She closed her eyes, and her voice trembled slightly. ¡°I need to think about it¡­¡±


    If she sent her father to jail, she would feel more rxed. At least, she would not have to worry about a


    debt collectoring to her.


    However, she also had no idea if she would regret her decision one day.


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes, you can take your time. You can also move away. Whenever you hear about him,


    just ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it. Silvia, you¡¯ve had a long night. Go back and rest. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡±


    When Silvia saw that Dulcie had stabilized, she did not stay any longer.


    Back home, she saw Neil waiting for her in the living room and felt a little guilty.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, it¡¯s better for your legs if you lie down.¡±


    Neil sneered and said, ¡°If you really care about my health, you wouldn¡¯t have left without telling me


    anything. Silvia, do you know how dangerous that was?¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve handled it.¡±


    ¡°What if there were more people tonight? You can handle a dozen people but can you deal with a


    hundred? No matter how great you are, your stamina is limited!¡±


    When Silvia saw how worried he was, she looked down like a kid who had done something wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Remus. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid that you¡¯d be worried.¡±


    ¡°Wow, should I thank you?¡±


    When Neil heard that she had gone to Grand Lounge to fight a dozen men alone, he was furious. He


    just wanted to bring her back and teach her a lesson so that she would not dare put herself in danger


    again.


    After Silvia remained silent for a while, she peeked at him.


    He still seemed angry. When he sensed her gaze, he nced at her coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, Mr. Remus, but it¡¯s veryte now. We¡¯d better rest since we still have to


    work tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go just this once!¡±


    Silvia left it at that and said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the six million to your ountter. As for Angel¡¯s Tears, don¡¯t


    have that much money yet. I¡¯ll pay you back once I¡¯m done collecting.¡±


    Neil¡¯s face was instantly filled with displeasure. She was being so calctive with him!


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    He left and did not look at her again.


    Silvia finally sighed in relief when he disappeared. Then, she transferred six million dors to him


    using her phone.


    She did not want to owe him more. Otherwise, she would be indebted to him forever.


    The next morning, she bought breakfast and visited Dulcie at the hospital.


    Just as she arrived at the ward, she heard Dulcie¡¯s furious voiceing from inside. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I


    didn¡¯t want to see you. Get out of here.¡±


    I


    Neil sneered and said, ¡°If you really care about my health, you wouldn¡¯t have left without telling me


    anything. Silvia, do you know how dangerous that was?¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve handled it.¡±


    ¡°What if there were more people tonight? You can handle a dozen people but can you deal with a


    hundred? No matter how great you are, your stamina is limited!¡±


    When Silvia saw how worried he was, she looked down like a kid who had done something wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Remus. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid that you¡¯d be worried.¡±


    ¡°Wow, should I thank you?¡±


    When Neil heard that she had gone to Grand Lounge to fight a dozen men alone, he was furious. He


    just wanted to bring her back and teach her a lesson so that she would not dare put herself in danger


    again.


    After Silvia remained silent for a while, she peeked at him.


    He still seemed angry. When he sensed her gaze, he nced at her coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, Mr. Remus, but it¡¯s veryte now. We¡¯d better rest since we still have to


    work tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go just this once!¡±


    Silvia left it at that and said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the six million to your ountter. As for Angel¡¯s Tears, I don¡¯t


    have that much money yet. I¡¯ll pay you back once I¡¯m done collecting.¡±


    Neil¡¯s face was instantly filled with displeasure. She was being so calctive with him!


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    He left and did not look at her again.


    Silvia finally sighed in relief when he disappeared. Then, she transferred six million dors to him using


    her phone.


    She did not want to owe him more. Otherwise, she would be indebted to him forever.


    The next morning, she bought breakfast and visited Dulcie at the hospital.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just as she arrived at the ward, she heard Dulcie¡¯s furious voiceing from inside. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I


    didn¡¯t want to see you. Get out of here.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Silvia pushed the door open and saw Henry standing by Dulcie¡¯s bed. She was stunned.


    When Henry saw her, he greeted her awkwardly.


    Dulcie red at him. ¡°Can you leave now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you again in the afternoon,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Henry froze for a while before he quickly left the ward.


    Silvia then put breakfast on the table. ¡°How did Henry find out that you were hospitalized? Are you


    still in contact?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sick of seeing him. Don¡¯t mention his name. It¡¯ll bring bad luck!¡±


    Dulcie took a deep breath and finally calmed down.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll handle my dischargeter and go to work in the afternoon.¡±


    Silvia frowned. She was slightly worried as she said, ¡°You¡¯d better rest for two more days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know my own b*dy.¡±


    Since Dulcie insisted, she could not say anything else. She nodded and asked, ¡°Do you need me to


    keep youpanyter?¡±


    ¡°No, you should go to work.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sure enough, Dulcie came to work at noon.


    Seeing that she could attend meetings and work as usual, Silvia finally felt relieved.


    It was almost time to clock off when she received a call from Neil.


    ¡°Henry wants to invite you for dinner.¡±


    When she recalled Dulcie¡¯s attitude toward Henry in the ward, she answered, ¡°If he wants me to help


    him pursue Dulcie, ask him not to waste his time. I won¡¯t help him.¡±


    She did not forget how Henry treated Dulcie when he was with Snow.


    If Dulcie wanted to forgive him and mend their rtionship, Silvia would not say anything. But it would


    be impossible for her to help him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call ended, Henry looked at Neil with anticipation.


    ¡°How did it go? What did Silvia say?¡±


    ¡°She refuses.¡±


    Henry instantly appeared disappointed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Neil did not feel sorry for him at all. ¡°Think about the stupid things that you¡¯ve done. If you weren¡¯t my


    buddy, I wouldn¡¯t have made this call for you,¡± he said with a straight face.


    Henry chuckled in resignation before he looked at him and said, ¡°It looks like your rtionship with


    Silvia isn¡¯t great either. She didn¡¯t even do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    At night, Dulcie treated Silvia to dinner as thanks for saving herst night.


    They both enjoyed steak, so they just went to a steak restaurant near thepany.


    During dinner, Silvia noticed that Dulcie was slightly distracted, so she asked, ¡°Dul, is something on


    your mind?¡±


    Dulcie sighed and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about the thing that you mentionedst night. I n to cut


    ties with my father, but I don¡¯t know if I want to send him to jail. Silvia, am I horrible?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Silvia saw the struggle and pain in her eyes.


    ¡°Not everyone can be as ruthless as I am, so don¡¯t me yourself. At least your father treated you


    quite well when he wasn¡¯t addicted to gambling.¡±


    Dulcie looked at Silvia and spoke earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re not ruthless. You cheer me up when I¡¯m sad, and


    you stand up for me when I¡¯m in trouble. You deserve the best things in the world. The Pond Family is


    so ignorant!¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and forget about those unhappy memories.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, Silvia sent Dulcie home. Reminded of Neil¡¯s call, she casually said, ¡°Oh yeah, Henry


    wanted to invite me for dinner today.¡±


    Dulcie frowned, and her eyes were full of annoyance.


    ¡°Just ignore him. I¡¯ve made it clear that I won¡¯t be with him again, but he keepsing to me. I can¡¯t


    get rid of him!¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll support any choice you make.¡±


    After that, she returned to the mansion.


    Neil was sitting in the living room. He was obviously waiting for her.


    Silvia walked up to him and sat down. ¡°Why are you waiting for me, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s birthday ising up. Do you have any ideas for her birthday gift?¡±


    She contemted for a while before she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have an idea. What do you n on


    giving her?¡±


    Neil frowned and looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to share a gift?¡±


    Silvia was surprised. ¡°We¡¯ve given her gifts separately all this while.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll share a gift from this year onward.¡±


    She hesitated and said, ¡°We previously agreed that we would get a divorce after your legs heal. We


    don¡¯t have to gift her as a couple-¡±


    Before she could finish, Neil interrupted her coldly. ¡°Are you so sure that my legs are going to heal?


    Don¡¯t forget what Dr. Howard said. ording to him, I¡¯ll never stand up again!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your legs will definitely heal!¡±


    When he saw the confidence in her eyes, his face was full of displeasure.


    ¡°I wonder how you can be so confident!¡±


    Silvia heard the sarcasm in his tone and replied, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that your legs can heal, so why are you


    upset? Don¡¯t you want to stand up again?¡±


    Neil did not answer, but his expression was terrifying.


    She remained silent and got up after a while. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to my room.¡®


    ¡°Silvia.¡±


    He stared at her intensely and asked, ¡°Ever since you brought up the divorce, has your opinion on it


    wavered at all?¡±


    Silvia caught him staring, but she looked down and subconsciously clenched her fists.


    A few momentster, she spoke with a firm expression, ¡°No.¡±


    Right after she said that, Neil¡¯s mood soured incredibly, and the atmosphere in the living room became


    hostile.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She knew that he was angry, but she did not regret her answer.


    She no longer wanted to be that pathetic Silvia who only cared about Neil in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. You should also rest early.¡±


    Over the next few days, Silvia did not see him in the mansion. She initially thought that he was on a


    business trip, but she suddenly received a call from Winston.


    ¡°Silvia, what¡¯s going on with Neil? He asked me not to massage him anymore.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯ll ask him and call you backter.¡±


    She called Neil a few times, but he did not answer, so she tried Curtis instead.


    ¡°Mr. Harrell, has Mr. Remus gone on a business trip? I heard from Dr. Russell that Mr. Remus doesn¡¯t


    want any more massages.¡±


    Curtis remained silent for some time before he finally whispered, ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus isn¡¯t on a


    business trip. He¡¯s been at thepany all this time. Did you have a fight?¡±


    Silvia recalled their conversation that night and wondered if Neil got mad because of what she said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider it a fight. It¡¯s just an unpleasant discussion.¡±


    Curtis nearly cried as he held his phone. Was it really just unpleasant?


    Neil had been in a bad mood recently, and the president¡¯s office was gloomy every day. Whenever the


    department managers came upstairs to report their work, they would be terribly scolded. They


    wanted to hide so badly so that Mr. Remus could not see them.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with Mr. Remustely. Miss Pond, would youe over and check on him?¡±


    Silvia frowned and replied after a short pause, ¡°I¡¯ll drop by after I clock off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Curtis hoped that Silvia would be able to handle their conflict well so that thepany¡¯s employees


    would not have to work in fear.


    After work, she immediately drove to Remus Corporation.


    It was her first time visiting thepany. Back when they were secretly married, Neil made it clear that


    she should not look for him at Remus Corporation. She did not want to make a fool out of herself


    either.


    Curtis came downstairs to pick her up. ¡°Mr. Remus is still in a meeting. I¡¯ll bring you to his office so that


    you can wait there.¡±


    Silvia seemed indifferent. ¡°No need. Just bring me to the lounge.¡±


    Since she insisted on it, Curtis brought her to the lounge.


    ¡°Miss Pond, would you like some water or drinks?¡±


    Silvia waved. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. Please carry on with your work. You don¡¯t have to look after me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you need anything, please just give me a call.¡±


    Neil¡¯s meeting ended an hourter. The moment he left the meeting room, Curtis stepped forward and


    said, ¡°W Remus, Miss Pond is here.¡±


    ¡°Which Miss Pend.¡°¡±


    ¡°Miss Six¡±


    ¡°Where is she might now?¡±


    ¡°In the lounge¡±


    Neil tumed his wheelchair and headed over. His eyes shone with surprise as soon as he pushed the


    door open


    Silvia was leaning on the table and fast asleep.


    ¡°Mr. Remus-¡±


    ¡°Shunt up


    He looked at Curtis and softly said, ¡°Get a nket.¡±


    Hive minunester, Neil slowly approached Silvia and gently put the nket on her.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Silvia frowned and replied after a short pause, ¡°I¡¯ll drop by after I clock off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Curtis hoped that Silvia would be able to handle their conflict well so that thepany¡¯s employees


    would not have to work in fear.


    After work, she immediately drove to Remus Corporation.


    It was her first time visiting thepany. Back when they were secretly married, Neil made it clear that


    she should not look for him at Remus Corporation. She did not want to make a fool out of herself


    either.


    Curtis came downstairs to pick her up. ¡°Mr. Remus is still in a meeting. I¡¯ll bring you to his office so that


    you can wait there.¡±


    Silvia seemed indifferent. ¡°No need. Just bring me to the lounge.¡±


    Since she insisted on it, Curtis brought her to the lounge.


    ¡°Miss Pond, would you like some water or drinks?¡±


    Silvia waved. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. Please carry on with your work. You don¡¯t have to look after me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you need anything, please just give me a call.¡±


    Neil¡¯s meeting ended an hourter. The moment he left the meeting room, Curtis stepped forward and


    said, ¡°W Remus, Miss Pond is here.¡±


    ¡°Which Miss Pend.¡°¡±


    ¡°Miss Six¡±


    ¡°Where is she might now?¡±


    ¡°In the lounge¡±


    Neil tumed his wheelchair and headed over. His eyes shone with surprise as soon as he pushed the


    door open


    Silvia was leaning on the table and fast asleep.


    ¡°Mr. Remus-¡±


    ¡°Shunt up


    He looked at Curtis and softly said, ¡°Get a nket.¡±


    Hive minunester, Neil slowly approached Silvia and gently put the nket on her.


    ediately drove to Remus Corporation.


    It was her first time visiting thepany. Back when they were secretly married, Neil made it clear that


    she should not look for him at Remus Corporation. She did not want to make a fool out of herself either.


    Curtis came downstairs to pick her up. ¡°Mr. Remus is still in a meeting. I¡¯ll bring you to his office so that


    you can wait there,¡±


    Silvia seemed indifferent. ¡°No need. Just bring me to the lounge.¡±


    Since she insisted on it, Curtis brought her to the lounge.


    ¡°Miss Pond, would you like some water or drinks?¡±


    Silvia waved. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. Please carry on with your work. You don¡¯t have to look after me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you need anything, please just give me a call.¡±


    Neil¡¯s meeting ended an hourter. The moment he left the meeting room, Curtis stepped forward and


    said, ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Pond is here.¡±


    ¡°Which Miss Pond?¡±


    ¡°Miss Silvia.¡±


    ¡°Where is she right now?¡±


    ¡°In the lounge.¡±


    Neil turned his wheelchair and headed over. His eyes shone with surprise as soon as he pushed the


    door open.


    Silvia was leaning on the table and fast asleep.


    ¡°Mr. Remus-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He looked at Curtis and softly said, ¡°Get a nket.¡±


    Five minutester, Neil slowly approached Silvia and gently put the nket on her.


    Silvia frowned and replied after a short pause, ¡°I¡¯ll drop by after I clock off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Curtis hoped that Silvia would be able to handle their conflict well so that thepany¡¯s employees


    would not have to work in fear.


    After work, she immediately drove to Remus Corporation.


    It was her first time visiting thepany. Back when they were secretly married, Neil made it clear


    that she should not look for him at Remus Corporation. She did not want to make a fool out of herself


    either.


    Curtis came downstairs to pick her up. ¡°Mr. Remus is still in a meeting. I¡¯ll bring you to his office so


    that


    you can wait there.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Silvia seemed indifferent. ¡°No need. Just bring me to the lounge.¡±


    Since she insisted on it, Curtis brought her to the lounge.


    ¡°Miss Pond, would you like some water or drinks?¡±


    Silvia waved. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. Please carry on with your work. You don¡¯t have to look after


    me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you need anything, please just give me a call.¡±


    Neil¡¯s meeting ended an hourter. The moment he left the meeting room, Curtis stepped forward and


    said, ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Pond is here.¡±


    ¡°Which Miss Pond?¡±


    ¡°Miss Silvia.¡±


    ¡°Where is she right now?¡±


    ¡°In the lounge.¡±


    Neil turned his wheelchair and headed over. His eyes shone with surprise as soon as he pushed the


    door open.


    Silvia was leaning on the table and fast asleep..


    ¡°Mr. Remus-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He looked at Curtis and softly said, ¡°Get a nket.¡±


    Five minutester, Neil slowly approached Silvia and gently put the nket on her.


    Silvia was a light sleeper, so she instantly woke up.


    She was surprised to see Neil. Her eyes were teary, and she seemed lost. She was clearly still half


    awake.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, is your meeting over?¡±


    Neil was indifferent. ¡°Yeah. Why did you want to see me?¡±


    Silvia was totally awake at this moment. She looked at him and said, ¡°I heard from Dr. Russell that you


    didn¡¯t want him to treat your legs anymore. Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason. I just want to stop my treatment.¡±


    She frowned in disbelief and asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, do you want to experience the same thing that


    happened three years ago?¡±


    When Neil got into a car ident and became partially paralyzed three years ago, hispany¡¯s


    shareholders started taking the opportunity to seize power. Neil¡¯s uncle even stole the position of


    president.


    At that time, others also tried to set Jake up, and he was busy taking care of himself. Neil was


    depressed for a long time, and he slowly won thepany back only after his legs started to heal.


    ¡°That was three years ago, and this is now. I won¡¯t let the same thing happen again!¡±


    ¡°Why are you refusing treatment?¡±


    Neil subconsciously tightened his grip on the wheelchair¡¯s arms and fiercely said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your


    business!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with anger. ¡°How is it none of my business? We¡¯ve agreed to get a divorce once


    your legs heal. Now that you¡¯re refusing treatment, are we going to be stuck together forever?¡±


    He sneered right after she said that. ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown your true colors. You only want me to


    recover so that you can run away from me!¡±


    Silvia was speechless as she looked at him with a frown. ¡°Have you been alrighttely?¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If your legs heal, we can get a divorce. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation. Even if you refuse treatment, I¡¯ll still file


    for divorce!¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. ¡°How dare you, Silvia Pond!¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? It¡¯s your business if you refuse to treat your legs and give up on


    yourself. Why should I risk my whole life? If you want to go insane, go ahead!¡±


    She left right after she said that.


    After she went downstairs, she contemted for a while and gave Abalene a call.


    She drove back to the mansion once she told Abalene about Neil¡¯s refusal to be treated.


    She was about to have dinner after he shower, but an angry Neil returned.


    ¡°Why did you tell Grandma about me?¡±


    Silvia put down her fork and stared at Neil apathetically. ¡°She was going to find out one day. Is there


    any difference in telling her now orter?¡±


    His face turned red, and he tried his best to suppress his anger.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a wonderful job!¡±


    She broke into a slight smile and slowly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to treat your legs, I don¡¯t have to


    stay here anymore. I¡¯ll move out tonight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Watch me!¡±


    Neil took a deep breath before he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue treating my legs under the condition that


    we don¡¯t divorce.¡±


    Silvia rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°Neil Remus, it¡¯s your problem whether you want to be treated or not.


    You can threaten me with that condition, but I won¡¯t have a single shred of respect for you!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Having to deal with Neil¡¯s anger, Silvia lost her appetite. She got up and said, ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯m


    not the one who¡¯s paralyzed. If Ada abandons you again, I can only say that you deserve it!¡±


    After she spoke, she went back to her room and started packing.


    Halfway through her, Neil came in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue my treatment, but you can¡¯t move out!¡±


    Silvia secretly rolled her eyes. She threw her folded clothes on the bed and snapped at him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t


    that have been the end of it? You need someone to please you just so you¡¯ll ept treatment. You¡¯re


    insane!¡±


    Neil was speechless.


    After the incident, things returned to normal.


    Soon, it was Abalene¡¯s birthday, but the two of them did not bring up her gift.


    Even so, they knew that it was impossible for them to get her a shared gift.


    Silvia clocked off earlier and stopped by a jewelry store after work. She picked up a diamond wristlet


    that she had booked a few months in advance and headed to Harmony Yard.


    Abalene did not want to make it a big deal at first, but it was her seventieth birthday. Jake and Mnie


    insisted on inviting many businessmen in Ryoln City.


    When Silvia walked into the living room, many guests had already arrived.


    Mnie was talking to Ada, but she immediately spotted Silvia. Her expression darkened, and she


    looked away as if she never saw her..


    Silvia did not care either. She just went up to Abalene.


    When Abalene saw her, she gave her a warm smile. ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you had


    forgotten my birthday.¡±


    Silvia handed her a box and said with a smile, ¡°How could I forget? Happy birthday, Madam Remus!¡±


    Abalene took the box. When she opened it and saw the diamond wristlet, she instantly grinned.


    ¡°Silvia, you really understand my taste. I love it. Thank you!¡±


    When everyone saw Abalene wear the diamond wristlet on the spot, they understood Silvia¡¯s position


    in her heart.


    ¡°Oh yeah, where¡¯s Neil? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°I picked up the diamond wristlet right after work. Then, I came here straight


    away. Mr. Remus might be working overtime.¡±


    When Abalene heard this, disappointment filled her eyes. She initially thought that Neil¡¯s ident


    would bring them together. They had been living in the same house after all. But it looked like things


    were still the same as before.


    ¡°He¡¯s working overtime even on my birthday. You need to give him an earful when he gets hereter!¡±


    Silvia smiled and yed along. ¡°Sure!¡±


    When Ada saw how nicely Silvia was being treated, she felt jealous and angry. Abalene always


    regarded her with extreme indifference.


    Abalene had basically raised Neil, so he would only listen to her. Otherwise, Ada would not try her best


    to please this old witch!


    ¡°Ada¡­ Ada¡­ why did you be quiet all of a sudden?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice snapped Ada out of her daze, and she immediately looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Mnie. I got a little distracted just now. Maybe I¡¯ve been a bit tired recently.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been helping me with Madam Remus¡¯s birthday party, so you must be really tired. How great it


    would be if Silvia was as understanding as you.¡±


    Ada subconsciously clenched her fists. She did not want to be understanding at all.


    However, if she had not appeared obedient, she might not have gotten so far.


    Ada smiled bashfully and said, ¡°Aunt Mnie, I¡¯m d that I could help you. I enjoy my time with you,


    and I always learn so many things.¡®


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve seen all your hard work. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll acknowledge as my


    daughter¨Cinw!¡±


    Ada pretended to be shocked. ¡°Aunt Mnie, please don¡¯t say that. Silvia¡¯s married to Neil. I wouldn¡¯t


    dare to have such thoughts.¡±


    Mnie held her hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    She whispered something else, and Ada¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    Silvia walked around the banquet hall and headed to the backyard when she got bored. She nned to


    be alone in the courtyard for a while.


    Just as she approached the backyard entrance, she heard some people talking.


    ¡°Madam Remus¡¯s birthday party is really lively. Unfortunately, Mr. Remus isn¡¯t here. He¡¯s not afraid to


    come because of his disability, is he?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s afraid of beingughed at. After all, he used to be a prideful man. He¡¯s paralyzed, and he¡¯ll


    never get to stand up again, I guess he won¡¯t be president of Remus Corporation for long.¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I might not be able to take it either. I¡¯d rather kill myself than spend the rest of my life


    paralyzed!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Silvia frowned. She just walked into the backyard and coldly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that to his face?


    Why are you hiding here and talking about him?¡±


    A few richdies from Ryoln City were sitting in the pavilion. They had just returned abroad, so Silvia


    was not close with them.


    They did not expect anyone toe to the backyard either. They were shocked at first, but they


    immediately recognized Silvia. Soon, their eyes were full of contempt and mockery.


    ¡°Look who it is! It¡¯s you, Miss Pond. We¡¯re just telling the truth. Did we say anything wrong?¡±


    Silvia sneered. ¡°Even if Neil can¡¯t stand up again, it¡¯s not your ce to gossip here!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    One of the women came from a family that coborated with Pond Corporation. She suddenly stood up


    and scornfully said, ¡°Silvia, you¡¯d better pretend as if you didn¡¯t hear anything. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask my


    father to end his coboration with your family¡¯spany!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes were cold. Just as she was about to speak, an unfriendly voice rang out behind her.


    ¡°How arrogant of you, Miss Walker. Since the Walker Family¡¯s so capable, I guess they don¡¯t have to


    coborate with Remus Corporation either. I almost forgot that the Crawson Family and Zeller


    Family still exist.¡±


    When Neil suddenly appeared behind Silvia, their faces turned pale from shock.


    If their families found out that they offended Neil and cost them their business, their families would


    definitely break their legs.


    ¡°M¨CMr. Remus¡­ we didn¡¯t say those things on purpose¡­ We¡¯re sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, please forgive us this time¡­ We promise we won¡¯t spout such nonsense again¡­¡± ¡°Sor¨C


    Sorry¡­ Mr. Remus¡­¡®

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    They looked frightened, and the timid ones had already started weeping.


    However, Neil was not sympathetic. ¡°Since you¡¯re brave enough to gossip, you should be brave


    enough to bear the consequences!¡± he said without mercy.


    Silvia was slightly surprised to see him too. ¡°When did you get back, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°When you left the living room.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Did he follow her all the way to the backyard?


    Neil looked at her tenderly. He did not expect Silvia to stand up for him, and an unspeakable feeling


    filled his heart.


    ¡°Have you seen Madam Remus? She was talking about you just now.¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    The moment he arrived at Harmony Yard, he saw her walking to the back, so he also followed her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll push you there. Have you prepared a birthday gift for Madam Remus?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As she pushed him, they would chat from time to time. The atmosphere was quite rxing.


    The second they entered the living room, they instantly caught everyone¡¯s eye.


    Although Neil had announced his marriage to Silvia at Jeremy¡¯s birthday party, the crowd was still


    not used to it.


    They had never heard of them being in a rtionship. Why were they suddenly married?


    Ada red at Silvia with hatred. She should be the one standing behind Neil, but Silvia stole


    everything!


    When they approached Abalene, Neil handed her the birthday gift that he had prepared.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Grandma!¡±


    Abalene nced at him in annoyance. ¡°You know it¡¯s my birthday today, yet you still came back so


    late!¡±


    Even though she nagged him, she was still happy to receive his gift.


    There was a set of icy jadeite nes inside the box, and it was estimated to be worth tens of


    millions of dors.


    Abalene calmly closed the box and handed it to the housekeeper.


    ¡°Silvia put more effort in preparing my birthday gift.¡±


    When Neil saw Abalene subconsciously caress the diamond wristlet, he was shocked. However, he


    quickly schooled his expression.


    ¡°Is this her birthday gift to you?¡±


    The diamond wristlet cost at least fifty million dors.


    Abalene nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It looks quite nice.¡±


    They chatted for a while, and Mnie walked over with Ada.


    ¡°Mom, Ada also prepared a gift for you. It¡¯s a rosary that she got from a church after she prayed there


    for a month.¡±


    Ada handed Abalene the rosary and seemed a little shy. ¡°Madam Remus, I heard that it¡¯s best to pray


    with a rosary in church, so I went there and prayed for a month. I wish you great health and a long life


    ahead!¡±


    Abalene epted the rosary in an aloof manner before she nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Pond.


    Mnie, please entertain her on my behalf.¡±


    Ada could sense Abalene¡¯s indifference toward her. She froze for a while and automatically looked at


    Neil.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he was looking at Silvia instead.


    C

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Ada bit her l*p, and her eyes were full of sorrow.


    Mnie frowned as she looked at Neil and said, ¡°Neil, don¡¯t just stare at Silvia. Bring Ada around


    Harmony Yard.¡±


    Neil seemed unconcerned as he nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m not free. You can get the maid to bring her


    around.¡±


    ¡°You and Ada are childhood friends. It¡¯s improper to ask the maid to walk her around instead.¡±


    Neil was getting annoyed. Just as he was about to speak, Abalene said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s my


    birthday. Do you want the guests tough at us?¡±


    Mnie froze and felt a little dissatisfied.


    Ada immediately said, ¡°Aunt Mnie, Madam Remus, please don¡¯t fight because of me. My friend is


    here too. I¡¯ll go and chat with her. I¡¯ll walk around Harmony Yard when I have the chance.¡±


    Mnie forced a smile and nodded. ¡°Go ahead, Ada. We have your favorite ck forest cake in the


    dessert section. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, so remember to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After Ada left, Mnie¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Neil, stay behind after your grandmother¡¯s birthday party ends. Your father and I want to talk to


    you.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ada met up with Snow. They found a quiet ce and started chatting.


    ¡°Ada, I think you¡¯d better put more effort on Neil. It¡¯spletely useless to just please his mother.¡±


    Ada smiled with a cunning glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s useless?¡±


    Snow shook her head helplessly and did not press further.


    ¡°Oh yeah, my father invested in a drama recently, and I got the role of the second leading actress.¡±


    Ada was not interested at all, but she still pretended to ask happily, ¡°Really? Are you finally entering the


    entertainment industry?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll definitely be a famous celebrity and step over those who look down on me!¡±


    ¡°Did you and Henry¡­ just break up?¡±


    Snow froze before she coldly said, ¡°He¡¯s just a man. Since he doesn¡¯t like me anymore, I won¡¯t degrade


    myself by chasing after him. There are tons of men out there.¡±


    Ada raised her brows in surprise and softly said, ¡°But I heard that he¡¯s been pursuing Dulcie again. Are


    you willing to lose to her?¡±


    Snow remained silent for a few seconds before she sneered. ¡°Of course, not. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll make sure


    they won¡¯t end up together!¡±


    Ada was about to ask about her n when Snow¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    After she answered the call, she turned around and said, ¡°Ada, I need to handle some family affairs, so


    I¡¯m going back. Let¡¯s hang out again next time!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As she left, Ada¡¯s gaze turned gloomy and cold.


    At 8 p.m., Abalene prepared to cut her cake. Just then, a tall figure walked into the living room.


    ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you going to wait for me before you cut the cake?¡±


    Abalene was taken aback. She looked at her new guest and could not believe her eyes.


    ¡°Liam, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Liam Remus walked up to Abalene and gave her a warm smile. ¡°Yes, Grandma. I¡¯m back.¡±


    Abalene¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s great to see you!¡±


    The other guests were shocked to see Liam too. After all, he had been gone for about six years.


    He had disappeared ever since his parents passed away in a car ident. He left Abalene a letter, but


    nob*dy knew where he had been.


    Abalene immediately sat him down. After she calmed down, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Where


    have you been all these years?¡±


    Liam smiled. ¡°Grandma, today¡¯s your birthday. I¡¯ll tell you about thatter. Let¡¯s cut the cake first.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s cut the cake first.¡±


    The servants pushed an eight¨Ctier cake forward, and everyone sang ¡°Happy Birthday to You.¡± After


    that, Abalene routinely cut the cake and led Liam aside for a conversation.


    Silvia was still puzzled. She had no idea that Abalene had another grandson.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, how are you rted to him?¡±


    Neil responded with a cool expression, ¡°He¡¯s my uncle¡¯s son, so that makes him my cousin.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Why have I never heard about your


    uncle?¡±


    ¡°Before you returned to the Pond Family, my uncle and aunt died in a car ident. Shortly after, Liam


    left a letter stating that he had moved away from Ryoln City.¡±


    However, Neil did not expect Liam to return either.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Silvia did not press for more information. She could tell that Neil and Liam were not close.


    The guests left at around 10 p.m., and Abalene asked Silvia, as well as Neil, to approach her.


    ¡°Liam, this is your cousin, Neil, and his wife, Silvia.¡±


    Liam looked at Neil¡¯s wheelchair, and a mysterious glint flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened to your legs, Neil?¡±


    ¡°A car ident left me disabled some time ago,¡± Neil replied indifferently.


    Liam fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Modern medicine is great now. You¡¯ll


    definitely get better.¡±


    Then, he turned to Silvia and greeted her with a friendly smile, ¡°Hi, Silvia.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Silvia could not quite figure it out, but being around Liam made her feel uneasy somehow.


    Abalene smiled and said, ¡°Liam, you must be tired since you just returned. You should head back and


    rest. Your parents¡® mansion is still being cleaned regrly, so you can stay there.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Speaking of his parents, tears welled up in Abalene¡¯s eyes.


    Liam crouched in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll head back for now, Grandma. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll pay


    my respects to my parents and visit you again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he bade farewell to everyone, he left Harmony Yard.


    Abalene nced at Mnie¡¯s unhappy face and indifferently said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been quite a night, and I¡¯m


    tired. You should all head back and get some rest too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    lvia to


    Mnie initially wanted Neil and Silvia to stay behind to discuss their divorce. However, she was no


    longer in the mood, so she left Harmony Yard as well.


    On their way back, Silvia noticed how gloomy Neil was. ¡°Mr. Remus, don¡¯t you get along with your


    cousin?¡± she asked.


    He focused his cold gaze on her as he replied, ¡°Do you like that type?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Silvia was a little surprised. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Mockery shed in Neil¡¯s eyes. ¡°When he greeted you earlier, you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off of him.¡±


    She frowned in response. At that time, she was wondering just why she felt uneasy around Liam.


    Nevertheless, Neil¡¯sment suddenly shed light on the source of her unease.


    There was something dangerous about Liam!


    Even though he was trying to hide it, he still gave off a malicious vibe!


    He was definitely not a regr man!


    Since she remained silent, Neil¡¯s gaze grew even colder. ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯re not a good fit


    for Liam, so don¡¯t try to flirt with him!¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Silvia frowned again and said with displeasure, ¡°I never intended to flirt with him. Why would you think


    that?


    ¡°Well, it just appeared that way to me.¡±


    Silvia was speechless,


    She had no idea what was going on in Neil¡¯s mind.


    She looked out of the window and stopped paying attention to him. For a brief moment, she considered


    running a background check on Liam.


    However, she soon gave up on the idea. After her divorce from Neil, she would have no connection to


    the Remus Family. Besides, even if Liam was dangerous, he had no reason to harm her.


    With that thought, her concerns disappeared instantly.


    Meanwhile, Mnie immediately called Jake upon returning to the Remus Family


    ¡°Jake, Liam¡¯s back!¡±


    In less than half an hour, Jake returned as well.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    mansion.


    Jake was heading to Harmony Yard when he received a call from Mnie. He promptly returned once


    he heard about Liam.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He appeared unexpectedly just as Madam Remus was about to cut the cake. Do you think he¡¯s back


    to fight for Remus Corporation?¡±


    If Sean Remus and Beatrice Gould never died in that car ident and if Liam had not suddenly


    disappeared, Neil might not have be the president of Remus Corporation.


    Jake¡¯s expression turned serious. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We¡¯ll have to wait and


    see. Neil¡¯s been in charge of Remus Corporation all these years. It¡¯s okay if all Liam wants is a couple


    of shares. But if he¡¯s trying to take control of Remus Corporation, it won¡¯t be a simple task.


    Mnie frowned and grumbled, ¡°Why return after all this time?¡±


    She wished that Liam never returned for the rest of his life.


    Jake red at her and sternly said, ¡°At the end of the day, Liam is still my nephew. Since his parents


    have passed away, I¡¯ll treat him as a son from now on. Don¡¯t let me hear you grumbling about him.


    again. If you do, don¡¯t be surprised when I lose my temper!¡±


    His stern words frightened Mnie. Her face turned pale as she mumbled, ¡°I understand.


    ¡°I have some work to handle at thepany, so I¡¯ll head back to take care of it. I won¡¯t be returning


    tonight.¡±


    Mnie watched him walk away with a mix of disappointment and frustration. She felt helpless. Their


    marriage was primarily a business arrangement, and she knew that he did not love her,


    Over the next month, Winston would give Neil a massage on a daily basis. Gradually, his legs began to


    show signs of recovery.


    One evening, Winston asked Neil to stand up and take a few steps after the massage.


    Silvia eagerly looked on as Neil slowly took a few steps forward. Intense pain shot through his legs,


    and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. However, he did not whine about it. He walked around the


    room for ten minutes before returning to his wheelchair.


    Winston nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, with daily rehabilitation, you should be able to stand on your


    feet in about two weeks.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He showed no joy at the idea of his legs getting better.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Dr. Russell. How much do I owe you for these sessions? I¡¯ll have my secretary


    transfer the payment to your ount.¡±


    Winston did not hesitate to ept the payment. ¡°A million will do. I¡¯ll share my ount details with


    Miss Pondter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Winston left, Silvia looked at Neil and asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, your legs are going to heal. Aren¡¯t you


    happy?¡±


    ¡°Lam.¡±


    Despite what he said, she could not detect any signs of happiness in his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fill the tub for your bath.¡±


    As Neil remained silent, Silvia headed to the bathroom to prepare his bath.


    While watching the water rise in the tub, her mind began to wander.


    Once Neil¡¯s legs healed, they would probably get a divorce.


    The thought of it filled her heart with a strange sensation.


    Perhaps she and Neil had been spending a lot of time togethertely, so the idea of their impending


    separation made her uneasy.


    While she was lost in thought, Neil¡¯s voice rang out outside the bathroom.


    ¡°Silvia, Grandma fainted, and she¡¯s been taken to the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Silvia¡¯s heart raced as she quickly turned off the water and hurried out of the bathroorn..


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Neil appeared solemn as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but let¡¯s head to the hospital first.¡±


    When they reached the hospital, Mnie, Jake, and Liam were already there.


    Neil approached them with a frown and asked, ¡°How is Grandma?¡±


    Jake¡¯s face was gloomy as he replied, ¡°The doctor is still conducting tests. We need to wait for the


    results to know more.¡±


    ¡°How did Grandma suddenly faint?¡±


    Mnie and Jake remained silent, so Liam stepped in and exined, ¡°While I was having dinner with


    Grandma, someone unexpectedly delivered a package to Harmony Yard. When she heard that the


    package was addressed to her, she asked a servant to open it, only to find¡­ a dead baby inside.¡±


    Neil and Silvia were shocked. Who would send such a horrifying thing to Abalene?


    ¡°Have you identified the person who sent the package?¡±


    Liam shook his head. ¡°After we brought Grandma to the hospital, I told the servants to check the


    surveince. However, the culprit disappeared into an area without surveince once they left Harmony


    Yard, and we couldn¡¯t locate them.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold, and he immediately gave someone a call. ¡°Find out who delivered a


    package to Harmony Yard today! Track them down and leave no stone unturned!¡±


    Everyone remained silent and waited for Abalene to wake up.


    Soon, the doctor came out.


    ¡°Madam Remus fainted from shock, but apart from that, she¡¯s not in any critical condition. She¡¯ll wake


    up shortly.¡±


    Jake forced a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, you can always reach out to me in my office.¡±


    After the doctor left, Mnie turned to Neil and said, ¡°You have work tomorrow morning, so you should


    go home for now. I¡¯ll text you when your grandmother wakes up.¡±


    Then, she turned to Liam. ¡°You should go home as well.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression remained cold as he replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here until Grandma wakes up.¡®


    Liar refused to go home too.


    Mnie did not say anything else, and they sat in the hospital room in silence.


    All of a sudden, Silvia got up. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±


    11


    Once she left the ward, she headed to the stairwell and sent a message.


    Her expression was unreadable in the dim light.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The door to the stairwell suddenly creaked as someone opened it. Silvia looked over vigntly and


    coldly asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The person was surprised to see her after he switched on the shlight on his phone.


    ¡°Silvia, why are you here?¡±


    It was Liam. He had a cigarette in his mouth, and his eyes were slightly narrowed. He had a rebellious


    look, which waspletely different from his regr appearance.


    He took the cigarette out of his mouth and reverted to his gentle self.


    That feeling of danger swept over Silvia once more, and there was a cold glint in her eyes.


    She quickly came up with a random excuse. ¡°I just wanted to be alone for a while. I¡¯m heading back


    now.¡±


    Liam did not stop her and moved to the side for her to leave.


    As she walked past him, he chuckled and said, ¡°You should wait for a while more before you go back.¡±


    She paused briefly but chose to leave without asking what he meant.


    She could feel his eyes on her as she walked away. It only disappeared after she entered the hospital


    ward.


    When she overheard Mnie trying to persuade Neil to divorce her, she finally understood what Liam


    said.


    Upon Silvia¡¯s return, Mnie spoke with hostility and showed no guilt. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll be


    straightforward. When do you n on divorcing Neil?¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Before Silvia could get a word in, Neil coldly interjected, ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere in our business.¡±


    Mnie was furious. ¡°Neil, how long do you intend to shield her?!¡±


    He said nothing, but the icy aura he radiated made his dissatisfaction abundantly clear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Remus. Mr. Remus and I already have an agreement. Once his legs heal, we¡¯ll get a


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Remus. Mr. Remus and I already divorce.¡±


    ¡°Silvia Pond!¡±


    Neil red at her furiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce sooner orter. I don¡¯t want you to have conflicts with your family because of


    this, Mr. Remus,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°How thoughtful of you!¡±


    Sensing his sarcasm, she decided not to speak further.


    Mnie sneered. ¡°Make sure you do as you say and stop clinging to Neil!¡±


    Silviaughed. ¡°Is Mr. Remus a valuable item? Why would I cling to him?¡±


    Mnie spluttered as her expression darkened.


    ¡°N¨CNo wonder the Pond Family dislikes you. Who in their right mind would like such a rude person?¡±


    Silvia frowned in displeasure.


    Neil frowned too and coldly said, ¡°Mom, if you have so much free time on your hands, why don¡¯t you go


    back and rest?¡±


    Mnie was in disbelief. ¡°Neil, I¡¯m your mother. How could you side with an outsider instead of me?¡±


    ¡°If you


    you hadn¡¯t caused trouble, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I was wrong to advise you on the divorce?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve realized it, let¡¯s not bring it up again.¡±


    His indifference only fueled her anger. She stood up and said, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t meddle in anymore!¡±


    your


    affairs


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That would be best.¡±


    Mnie left in anger, and silence returned to the ward. Silvia sat by the bed and quietly observed


    Abalene¡¯s IV drip without revealing any emotions.


    After more than half an hour, Abalene finally woke up.


    Silvia hurried to support her as she tried to get up.


    ¡°Madam Remus, please take it easy.¡±


    Seeing that Abalene was awake, Jake hurried over. ¡°Mom, are you feeling alright?¡±


    Abalene¡¯splexion was still somewhat pale. She shook her head and softly requested, ¡°I¡¯d like


    some time alone. Could everyone please leave?¡±


    ¡°If you need anything or start to feel unwell, just call for us. We¡¯ll be right outside the door.¡±


    Before she left, Silvia tucked in the corners of Abalene¡¯s nket. Just as she turned away, she noticed


    a tear fall from Abalene¡¯s eye.


    That woman would always be smiling. It was Silvia¡¯s first time seeing her with such a sorrowful


    expression.


    After they left the ward, Liam joined them.


    ¡°Now that your grandmother¡¯s awake, I¡¯ll get the servants toe over. You should all head back and


    rest. There¡¯s no need for so many of us to stay here,¡± Jake said softly.


    Liam nodded. ¡°Alright. Just let me know if you need anything.¡±


    After they exited the hospital and parted ways with Liam, Neil solemnly said, ¡°This incident was


    definitely nned, just like my car ident.¡±


    Silvia subconsciously tightened her grip on the wheelchair and whispered, ¡°Perhaps it was just an


    ident¡­¡±


    He sneered, and his voice remained cold. ¡°My grandmother actually had four children. A nanny


    kidnapped the youngest child when it was just a baby. By the time they found it, the baby was dead.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deeply sensitive topic in our family, and no one talks about it. Very few people knew about what


    happened, but if we check every single thing, we¡¯ll find out who was behind this!¡±


    Silvia never expected there to be such a past event. No wonder Abalene looked so sad earlier. The


    package likely reminded her of it.


    ¡°Do you think the same person is behind these two incidents?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain they¡¯re the same person!¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Silvia decided not to dwell on the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s head back for now.¡±


    She helped Neil into bed after got home. Then, Silvia returned to her room and quickly opened


    WhatsApp.


    The user with the ck profile picture had sent her a document and several messages. As she read


    them, her expression turned more serious.


    The culprit was indeed Scorpion!


    Silvia had initially nned to confront Scorpion after Neil¡¯s legs healed. She never thought that he


    would repeatedly target those who were close to her.


    She turned her gaze to her phone and quickly typed a message.


    [Help me track Scorpion down.]


    Soon, she received a reply.


    [Scorpion wasst spotted at a bar on 383, Ninth Street in Ryoln City.]


    [Thanks!]


    [He¡¯s strong. You should n ahead before you face him.]


    Silvia did not reply to this advice.


    She changed her outfit and quietly left the mansion.


    She did not realize that the curtains in Neil¡¯s room were slightly open. A tall figure was standing by the


    window and silently watching her.


    Shortly after Silvia left the mansion, she realized that someone was following her.


    She skillfully evaded the person half an hourter and hopped into a taxi, which headed straight to


    Lose Demon.


    This bar had a high entrance fee of two thousand dors, so its customers were all rich. It offered more


    daring entertainment than other bars but never faced any pushback due to its influential


    connections.


    Silvia paid the entrance fee and received a fox mask from the doorman. She put it on and entered the


    building.


    The bar was situated on the second basement level. As she walked in, the loud music surrounded her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She briefly observed the people who were dancing passionately on the dance floor. After some time,


    she turned away indifferently and headed to the bar to order a ss of wine.


    Ever since he arrived in Ryoln City, Scorpion had frequented Lose Demon. However, Silvia was not


    sure if he would show up tonight.


    The bartender had served countless customers. When he saw Silvia¡¯s exquisite jawline and fair


    Silvia smiled at him and gazed curiously at the people around as she held her chin.


    Having watched her for over half an hour, the bartender was sure that she was on her own. As such, he


    approached her.


    ¡°Hey, are you here alone?¡±


    Silvia drank her wine in one gulp and looked at the bartender with a smile. ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t a girl have at


    solo night out?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. But being alone can be a bit dangerous. It¡¯s safer with a friend.¡±


    If there hadn¡¯t been any lust in his eyes, she might have believed that he was genuinely concerned.


    She raised an eyebrow in amusement. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect timing. I¡¯m finishing my shift, so I can take you home. Walking alone at night isn¡¯t safe,


    know. But if you¡¯re up for more fun, I can keep youpany.¡±


    you


    After a moment of silence, Silvia nodded. ¡°I think going home is the better choice. Being


    much fun. Thank you for your offer.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all. It¡¯s my pleasure to assist someone as beautiful as you.¡±


    alone isn


    isn¡¯t


    After he changed his clothes, the bartender led Silvia in the direction of the bar¡¯s private room.


    She appeared perplexed. ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving through the entrance?¡±


    ¡°The


    Just by the entrance is crowded. We usually use the other exit, which leads to the subway station.


    follow me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Silvia followed him for over ten minutes. The music from the bar grew increasingly distant, and their


    surroundings gradually emptied.


    ¡°Hey, how much farther is this subway station?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    As they turned a corner, two tall men suddenly appeared and reached out to grab her hands.


    She stepped back to avoid their attack and stared coldly at the bartender behind them. ¡°What are you.


    trying to do?¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    The bartender smiled. ¡°You came to the bar for some excitement, right? I¡¯ll show you a go


    The two men immediately charged at Silvia.


    time.¡±


    The bartender was confident about capturing her. However, over ten secondster, his expression


    turned grim.


    Silvia looked physically weak, so imagine his surprise when she managed to beat up two big men.


    They could no longer get up.


    ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s keep it cool.¡±


    She approached him and broke his arm. A piercing scream instantly echoed through the corridor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please spare me! I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if you answer a few questions for me.¡±


    ¡°What questions?¡®


    !!


    ¡°Did someone reserve the fanciest private room in your bar recently?¡±


    The bartender was a little taken aback. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Just answer with a ¡®yes¡® or ¡®no.¡°¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything you know about the man in that private room.


    ¡°That¡¯s a customer¡¯s private information. I¡­ Ah! I¡¯ll tell you! Please let go of my hand¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the position to negotiate with me.¡±


    The bartender clenched his teeth and answered, ¡°He¡¯s very mysterious. Although he¡¯s reserved the


    room for three months, he only shows up on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. Whenever he


    comes, he brings a group of intimidating people. I¡¯ve only been in the room to serve drinks. That¡¯s all


    I know.¡±


    ¡°What time does he usually arrive?¡±


    ¡°Around 9 p.m. He stays for an hour or two at most, and then he leaves.¡±


    Silvia released him and fiercely said, ¡°If I find out that you¡¯ve lied to me, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I swear to God. If I lie, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning!¡±


    She paid him no more attention and left.


    After opening the door at the end of the corridor, she found herself at a subway station. The bartender


    had likely nned to use this blind spot to knock her out and take her away.


    The bartender smiled. ¡°You came to the bar for some excitement, right? I¡¯ll show you a good time.¡±


    The two men immediately charged at Silvia.


    The bartender was confident about capturing her. However, over ten secondster, his expression


    turned grim.


    Silvia looked physically weak, so imagine his surprise when she managed to beat up two big men.


    They could no longer get up.


    ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s keep it cool.¡±


    She approached him and broke his arm. A piercing scream instantly echoed through the corridor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please spare me! I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    et you go if yo


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if you answer a few questions for me.¡±


    ¡°What questions?¡±


    ¡°Did someone reserve the fanciest private room in your bar recently?¡±


    The bartender was a little taken aback. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Just answer with a ¡®yes¡® or ¡®no.¡°¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything you know about the man in that private room.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a customer¡¯s private information. I¡­ Ah! I¡¯ll tell you! Please let go of my hand¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the position to negotiate with me.¡±


    The bartender clenched his teeth and answered, ¡°He¡¯s very mysterious. Although he¡¯s reserved the


    room for three months, he only shows up on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. Whenever he


    comes, he brings a group of intimidating people. I¡¯ve only been in the room to serve drinks. That¡¯s all.


    I know.¡±


    ¡°What time does he usually arrive?¡±


    ¡°Around 9 p.m. He stays for an hour or two at most, and then he leaves.¡±


    Silvia released him and fiercely said, ¡°If I find out that you¡¯ve lied to me, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I swear to God. If I lie, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning!¡±


    She paid him no more attention and left.


    After opening the door at the end of the corridor, she found herself at a subway station. The bartender


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    had likely nned to use this blind spot to knock her out and take her away.


    The lights in the living room were on, and Neil was sitting there in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Silvia frowned. She did not expect him to find out, but she had no intention of exining herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s personal. I hope you won¡¯t inquire further, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes red with anger. ¡°As your husband, can¡¯t I ask about your whereabouts if you go out at


    night without telling me?¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia replied, ¡°You can ask, but I won¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to make me run an investigation on you?¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want.


    Silvia then returned to her bedroom. After she closed the door, she could hear objects being thrown


    onto the living room floor.


    She felt that Neil¡¯s temper had worsened recently.


    The following day happened to be Friday, so she went back to the bar after work.


    At 8 p.m., Scorpion finally showed up.


    He must have learned of her presence because he instructed his subordinates to invite her to the


    private room.


    silvery¨Cgray


    When Silvia entered the room, she saw Scorpion seated at the center. He was wearing a silv mask,


    which only revealed his nose, eyes, and mouth.


    He chuckled the moment he saw her. ¡°Iris, please have a seat.¡±


    After she sat across from him, Silvia coldly said, ¡°Scorpion, I¡¯m the one who wants you dead. If you


    have an issue with that, deal with me directly. If you ever try to harm the people around me again, It


    won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    Scorpionughed and spoke in a raspy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t harm you. You killed most of my


    trusted subordinates, so I want you to know what it¡¯s like for everyone around you to die before your


    eyes!¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Murderous intent shed across Silvia¡¯s eyes, and she instinctively touched her waist. ¡°Are you saying


    there¡¯s no room for negotiation?¡±


    Scorpion nced at her indifferently as if she were a feeble prey on herst breath.


    ¡°I advise you not to act rashly. I¡¯ve ced many people around Madam Remus¡® ward. If I die, she won¡¯t


    survive the night.¡±


    Silvia bit her l*p and coldly asked, ¡°What do I need to do for you to stop harming the people around


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Bring myrades back to life.¡±


    ¡°I killed them because of the mission. You know Full Moon¡¯s rules. While you probably want revenge,


    I¡¯m not the real enemy here!¡±


    Scorpion sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the rules. When you epted the mission, you should¡¯ve been


    prepared for the consequences!¡±


    Without warning, Silvia shot up from her seat. She charged at him at lightning speed and pressed her


    dagger against his neck.


    ¡°Remove the people around Madam Remus!¡±


    Scorpion cocked an eyebrow in amusement. ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡±


    Silviaughed and said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t kill you, I can remove your mask. I¡¯m sure many are curious


    about what you look like. Since you¡¯ve returned to the country, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to uncover your


    identity, should it?¡±


    Scorpion narrowed his eyes dangerously. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°I can give you a chance. If you


    walk out of this room alive today, I¡¯ll remove the people around Madam Remus. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± she replied with almost no hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±


    His voice carried a hint of mockery, and Silvia found it somewhat familiar. However, before she could


    pinpoint where she had heard this voice before, his subordinates closed in with their weapons.


    She evaded their attacks and charged at them.


    The room had two floors, and Scorpion leisurely walked up the upper floor with his wine ss. From


    there, he watched the fight with keen interest.


    His subordinates were former mercenaries. While Silvia was skilled in fighting, her energy began to


    wane after she killed five or six of them. She also suffered a few injuries.


    Recognizing her weakening state, they deliberately slowed their pace.


    They had a strong desire to kill and torment her in their eyes. Those she had previously killed were


    also theirrades. They hated her, so their attacks were ruthless.


    Silvia quickly killed two opponents but not without getting injured herself. She had numerous


    wounds on her b*dy.


    The remaining few attacked her, but they were also defeated after about ten minutes.


    Scorpion pped his hands with a smile and said, ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Silvia wiped the blood from her face and looked at him with hostility. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your word.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but this isn¡¯t the end of it. I¡¯ll torment you slowly so that you live in pain.¡±


    Silvia left the private room without another word.


    She eventually pushed herself out of the bar, but her b*dy reached its limit, and she fainted.


    When she woke up, she was surprised to find herself in a hospital ward.


    She slowly sat up, but every move triggered pain all over her b*dy.


    Suddenly, she heard a gentle voice. ¡°Are you awake? Please don¡¯t move. The doctor said you lost a lot


    of blood and need to rest¡±


    Silvia looked up, and her heart skipped a beat when she saw Liam.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Liam smiled and exined, ¡°My friends and I were at the bar. When we came out, we saw a group of


    people gathered by the road. As I got closer, I realized that you had fainted on the road, so I brought


    you to the hospital.¡±


    Seeing that he did not ask why she was injured, Silvia expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all. I¡¯ve already informed Neil, so he should be on his way. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    Shortly after Liam left, Neil rushed into the ward with Curtis pushing his wheelchair.


    His eyes were filled with displeasure when he saw Silvia in bandages.


    ¡°Curtis, wait outside.¡±


    After the door closed, Neil stopped his wheelchair by her bed.


    ¡°How did you get injured? Why did you go to Lose Demon?!¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Just as Silvia was about to speak, Neil coldly said, ¡°Silvia, if you im that this has nothing to do with


    me again, I¡¯ll turn Lose Demon upside down to find whatever you¡¯re hiding!¡±


    She ignored his threat.


    She knew that if Scorpion intended to torment her, he would do whatever it took to remain hidden.


    Her silence fueled Neil¡¯s anger. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to say anything?!¡±


    ¡°Why ask the same question when you already know the answer?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room instantly became tense, and his expression grew even colder.


    They both sat in silence until a nurse broke the tension when she came in to change Silvia¡¯s IV


    solution.


    When the nurse saw Neil¡¯s striking yet aloof appearance, she was momentarily stunned. ¡°This IV bag


    shouldst for another hour and a half. If she needs to use the restroom, you can press the call button


    next to her,¡± she eventually said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Neil had always been concise when speaking with other people.


    The nurse stole a few more nces at him before she realized that he was getting somewhat


    impatient. Therefore, she quickly stepped out.


    Although Neil was handsome, he had a horrible temper.


    Shortly after the nurse left, Silvia found herself in need of the restroom.


    She t


    tried to e


    endure it for a while, but ultimately, she had no choice but to seek assistance from Neil.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, can you press the call button for me?¡±


    If she had not been wrapped in bandages, she would not have resorted to asking him for help.


    He turned to her and noticed the embarrassment in her eyes. He remained cold, but he pressed the


    call button.


    The nurse quickly showed up and assisted her.


    Silvia wanted to be discharged after shepleted the IV drip, but the nurse firmly rejected her


    request.


    ¡°Are you trying to leave the hospital in this condition? Your wounds will split open before you even get


    home! Lie down and get some rest!¡±


    Since the nurse gave her an earful, Silvia reluctantlyy down on the hospital bed.


    At the same time, Curtis received some results from his investigation.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I have some findings to report,¡±


    Noticing the hesitation in Curtis¡¯s eyes, Silvia said, ¡°I need some alone time. You two can head back.¡±


    Neil gazed at her for a moment and allowed Curtis to push him out.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once they found a quiet corner, Curtis softly said, ¡°Mr. Remus, I could only find out that many people


    died in Lose Demon¡¯s fanciest private room. However, the exact reasons have been kept secret, and all


    of the bar¡¯s surveince footage fromst night has been deleted. We can¡¯t find any information at


    ¡°Question the bar¡¯s employees, especially those who¡¯ve been working there for a long time. Offer them


    more money if needed.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After Curtis left, Neil returned to the ward.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, don¡¯t you have other things to do? I can manage on my own. You don¡¯t need to stay with


    me.¡± Silvia frowned.


    i


    ¡°It¡¯s a Saturday. Besides, if I don¡¯t keep an eye on you, you might disappear again.¡±


    Silvia was


    at a loss for words.


    Since she could not make him leave, she chose to act as if he was not around.


    After two days in the hospital, Silvia was finally given permission to go home. If she slept on the


    hospital bed any longer, her muscles would probably be stiff.


    Once she returned to the mansion, she received a message from Condor.


    [How are you T


    Did Scorpion track you down?]


    Silvia stared at the message for a moment and began typing her response.


    [I met him two days ago and fought with his subordinates.]


    [Really?! You need to be careful. Scorpion¡¯s known to be sly and ruthless. Once he¡¯s after you, it¡¯s hard


    to escape. If I hadn¡¯t found a safe ce to hide, I might have died long ago!]


    [During our previous mission, you knew that one of the survivors was Scorpion, didn¡¯t you?]


    [What do you mean? Are you doubting me?!]


    [I¡¯m not doubting you. I¡¯m certain that you knew. The purpose of that mission wasn¡¯t to kill Scorpion.


    You wanted to provoke him and make hime after me, didn¡¯t you?]

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Condor stopped replying, and Silvia also did not press for more answers. She ended up blocking him.


    She would settle the score with him after she dealt with Scorpion!


    Over the following week, Scorpion vanished from Ryoln City, as though he had never appeared.


    However, she knew all too well that he was merely waiting for the perfect moment to resume his


    torment.


    She could not sit idly by and wait for her fate. She needed to find a way to fight back!


    With Dr. Howard¡¯s help, Neil¡¯s recovery sped up. He could now walk around for half an hour.


    Dr. Howard was thrilled because earlier check¨Cups had suggested that Neil would never stand up for


    the rest of his life. He had not anticipated such a fast recovery in just over two months.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, with how things are going, you¡¯ll be back to normal in just one more week.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dr. Howard found it odd that Neil did not seem particrly happy. Nevertheless, he did not probe


    further.


    After Dr. Howard left, Neil gave Curtis a call. ¡°Prepare a divorce agreement and send it to me.


    When Silvia returned to the mansion in the evening, Neil handed her the divorce agreement.


    ¡°Sign it.¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw it.


    ¡°Y¨CYou agree to the divorce?¡±


    She could not believe the sudden change in his attitude.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    With a cold expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve signed it. Once you sign it, I¡¯ll ask Curtis to get it notarized. You


    should have the divorce certificate within a week at thetest.


    ¡°But your legs aren¡¯t fully healed yet.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Howard said that I¡¯ll be able to walk in a week.¡±


    §±


    Silvia fell silent and took the agreement. When she turned to thest page, she subconsciously


    clenched her fist.


    After spending all this time together, her resolve to divorce was no longer as firm as it had been


    before.


    However, she knew that remaining in this marriage would only lead to the same path.


    She quickly signed her name and looked at Nell. ¡°Just mail me the divorce certificate.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little swamped with work this week. I¡¯ll pack up and move out over the weekend.¡±


    ¡°No need. You can continue living here. I¡¯ve asked Curtis to put this house under your name,¡± he said


    indifferently.


    He left right away and did not give her a chance to refuse.


    Silvia returned to her bedroom after dinner. She started to sketch some designs, but she could not


    concentrate.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After discarding more than a dozen designs, she finally set down her pen and left the bedroom.


    She entered the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water. Just then, she heard somemotion


    outside. She stepped out and saw Curtis dragging a suitcase.


    He was surprised to see her.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus asked me to move some things for him.¡±


    Silvia tightened her grip on the ss. She nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Mr. Remus is waiting for me in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Curtis left, she stood there for a few seconds with her head down. Then, she returned to her


    room.


    Outside the mansion, Curtis ced the empty suitcase in the trunk and got in the car. He started the


    engine and asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, are you sure about this?¡±


    If Silviater discovered that Neil faked the divorce certificate and never went to court, she would


    definitely be furious.


    Neil looked at the divorce agreement and coldly replied, ¡°If I don¡¯t make her believe that we¡¯re divorced,


    she won¡¯t give me another chance.¡±


    Since she believed that their rtionship was beyond saving, he decided to go along with it. He would


    make her think that the divorce was real before he won her back.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    A weekter, Silvia received the divorce certificate.


    Right then, she felt a strange mix of emotions. Instead of happiness, it felt more like everything had


    finally fallen into ce.


    She stored the divorce certificate carefully and started to pack her belongings.c


    the mansion in North City since it was closer to her workce.


    nned to move to


    As for the current mansion, there should not be any issue with selling it since Neil had given it to her.


    She made a post of the mansion on a second¨Chand property website and moved to the one in North


    City.


    She was surprised to meet Chris there.


    When Chris saw her luggage, a glimmer of anticipation flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you ¡±


    ¡°I got divorced, so I¡¯m moving back.¡±


    The fact that she had divorced Neil would be public knowledge eventually, so there was no need


    to keep it a secret.


    Chris was momentarily stunned before a hint of joy appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Silvia, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you. The mansion next to yours-¡±


    Her phone rang abruptly, and interrupted him.


    After she hung up, Silvia turned to him and said, ¡°I have something to attend to right now. Let¡¯s catch


    up another day.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    As he watched her enter the mansion in a hurry, his gaze revealed a hint of disappointment. He then


    turned into the mansion next door.


    Soon after, Silvia opened her inbox and clicked on thetest email. It was 7 p.m. by the time she


    finished dealing with the matter.


    As she picked up her phone to order takeout, I called.


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ve wrapped up filming and returned to Ryoln City. Let¡¯s have ate supper!¡±


    I had a habit of eating before bedtime, and her metabolism allowed her to indulge without gaining


    weight. Back when she was not well¨Cknown, she used to enjoyte¨Cnight snacks regrly. Once she


    gained more fame, her agent stopped allowing it to ensure that she always looked good on camera.


    From then on, I developed a habit of rewarding herself with ate¨Cnight snack after shepleted


    a movie or TV series.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! I haven¡¯t eaten either. I¡¯m on my way to pick you up. We¡¯ll head straight to the most upscale


    restaurant in Ryoln City. My treat!¡±


    Silviaughed. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re making quite a lot from this movie.¡±


    ¡°Not that much. It¡¯s only one¨Ctenth of my small goal.¡±


    ¡°Only?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Send me your address, and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡®


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they ended the call, Silvia sent her location and tidied the


    no room.


    She had not been home for a while, and the ce had gathered some dust.


    Just as she finished wiping the table, the doorbell rang.


    After Silvia opened the door, she quickly stepped aside. I tried to hug her but missed as a result.


    ¡°Silvia, I never thought you would move away. Do you realize how many people want a hug from me?¡±


    ¡°Then you should hug those who want it. I¡¯d rather not.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re making me angry!¡±


    Silvia chuckled when she pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t make that expression with your aloof face. It¡¯s such a stark


    contrast.¡±


    I grumbled, ¡°When I first debuted, I wanted to go for the cute girl image, but my agent disagreed.


    You have no idea how hard it is to maintain this image when I see my fans.¡±


    Her agent believed that an aloof persona would attract many fans.


    In the end, it turned out that her agent was right. Hence, she had no choice but to keep up the act.


    ¡°If your fans find out how you truly are in private, would they be disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll love me even more. After all, I have a face that everyone loves.¡±


    Silvia burst intoughter as she watched I revel in her own beauty.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I¡¯m not lying. Someone¡¯s been going after me recently. He even invested in ¡®A


    Thousand Years¡® just to have a meal with me. Unfortunately, he¡¯s not my type. I prefer someone like


    Neil. I love that cold, distant personality of his!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Silvia spat out a mouthful of water.


    Remembering her rtionship with Neil, I quickly rified, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not trying to


    steal Neil from you. I just have a thing for his type.


    Thest time she had dinner with David, he told her that Neil and Silvia were married. No one knew


    how hard she tried to suppress her curiosity and not ask Silvia about it.


    Silvia wiped the table and calmly said, ¡°He and I are divorced. If you like him, you can go for it.¡±


    I¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She had just learned about her best friend¡¯s marriage, but she was suddenly hearing about a divorce


    now¡­.


    Seeing how shocked she was, Silvia decided to change the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this. Shall we


    go? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    After they arrived at the restaurant and ced their orders, I finally processed the whole thing.


    ¡°Why would you divorce a guy with such great qualities?¡±


    Silvia did not think it was a pity to divorce Neil. ¡°I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡±


    She could not argue with Silvia¡¯s reason.


    After their meal, they unexpectedly ran into Neil and Ada at the door.


    Ever since they signed the divorce agreement, Neil and Silvia had not seen each other.


    It appeared that his legs were healing well, and he was no longer reliant on a wheelchair.


    Silvia should have felt relieved, but for some reason, she felt an inexplicable heaviness in her heart.


    Neil nced at her indifferently and averted his gaze as if she was a stranger.


    Ada wore a gentle smile, but she was unmistakably smug.


    ¡°Silvia, were you here for a meal too? It¡¯s a shame that we¡¯rete. Otherwise, we could have dined


    together.¡±


    Silvia had no interest in engaging with Ada. She calmly held I¡¯s arm and left.


    Ada looked at them and asked, ¡°Neil, why did Silvia act as if she didn¡¯t see us?¡±


    Neil nced at her and responded indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    He proceeded to enter the restaurant without paying her further attention.


    Ada had helped a lot with Abalene¡¯s birthday party. As a token of appreciation, Mnie made ns to


    take her out for a meal. Unfortunately, Mnie had been extremely busytely. Therefore, shel


    requested that Neil go in her ce and dine with Ada.


    Neil was reluctant about going, but Mnie pointed out that since he had divorced Silvia, he should


    interact more with Ada.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    To avoid her persistent lecturing, Neil had no choice but toply.


    He did not expect to run into Silvia at the restaurant. She clearly saw him but acted like she did not


    recognize him. It seemed that her boldness had increased after the divorce.


    However, the woman apanying her seemed familiar.


    Neil took out his phone and sent a message to David.


    Neil: Have you been pursuing a celebritytely?


    David: Yeah. Why do you ask?


    Neil: What¡¯s her name?


    David: Why do you want to know her name?


    Neil: I just saw Silvia having dinner with a woman, and she looked like the one you¡¯re interested in.


    to pursue


    When David decided I, he shared her photos in their group chat. Henry even bet that she would not


    be interested in David. This infuriated him so much that he blocked Henry for several days.


    David: Oh, I and Silvia are friends. Thest time went out for dinner, we bumped into Silvia,


    and she was having dinner with I.


    Neil: Do they dine together frequently?


    WE


    David: I¡¯m not sure, but they do appear to have a close rtionship.


    Neil: Let me know the next time you have a meal with her.


    David: Don¡¯t tell me you have your eyes set on I?!


    Neil was about to reply when Ada suddenly said, ¡°Why are you so focused on your phone? You don¡¯t


    want to eat with me at all, do you?¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Neil dropped his phone in his pocket and looked at the offended Ada.


    In the past, he would have consoled her, but now, he only felt irritable.


    in


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m taking you out for a meal to thank you for the hard work you put into my grandmother¡¯s


    birthday party. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Ada smiled bitterly. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve divorced her, I still don¡¯t stand a chance, do I?¡±


    She lowered her head and subconsciously clenched her fists. She could ept losing to anyone but


    Silvia! Why did it have to be her?


    After a brief silence, he said, ¡°Ada, I only think of you as a good friend.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Neil, I can never see you as just a friend. I¡¯ve dated you in the past and


    fallen in love with you. I can¡¯t go back to treating you as a friend. If I had not gotten mad at you


    and


    returned earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Silvia, would you?¡±


    ¡°Ada, there are no ¡®ifs¡® in this world.¡±


    ¡°But Silvia doesn¡¯t love you, and you two are divorced.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold, and he said, ¡°We just have a misunderstanding. Once we resolve it, we¡¯ll


    be together again.¡±


    Ada shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know her. Once she makes up her mind, she never looks back.¡±


    It took her great efforts to make sure that Silvia and Neil got a divorce. She would not let them get back


    together!


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Neil looked at her with an unfriendly gaze.


    It was a look that Ada had never received from him before. She was extremely hurt.


    She stood up and took a deep breath. ¡°Neil, I¡¯m tired. Please send me back.¡±


    He stood up and walked out of the restaurant without a word.


    She wen


    wept on the way back, but he did not attempt tofort her as he normally would.


    When the car stopped in front of the Pond Family¡¯s mansion, Ada turned to him with red, swollen eyes.


    ¡°Neil, I¡¯ll wait for you. I won¡¯t give up!¡±


    Then, she quickly got out as if she was worried that Neil might say something to hurt her even more.


    Neil returned to the mansion. When he noticed that the lights were off, he called Curtis and learned that


    Silvia had moved back to the mansion in North City.


    He immediately drove to North City. Not long after he stopped in front of her mansion, he saw Chris


    knocking on the door with a te of fruits, Silvia soon opened the door and let him in.


    Neil¡¯s blood boiled, and he subconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    They had just gotten a ¡°divorce,¡± yet Silvia had forgotten his warning and boldly interacted with


    Chris!


    She was truly audacious!


    He gave Curtis a call and coldly said, ¡°Arrange something for Chris right now! It would be even better if


    it forces him to leave Ryoln City immediately!¡±


    Meanwhile, Silvia, I, and Chris were ying poker in the living room.


    I and Chris had recently worked on the same movie. However, they only found out that they both


    knew Silvia half an hour ago. Since they were all friends, I invited Chris over for a casual get-


    together.


    Suddenly, Chris¡¯s phone rang.


    His expression changed as he answered the call.


    ¡°Sorry, I have an urgent matter to attend to. Let¡¯s hang out next time.


    Seeing that he was in a rush, Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Go ahead and take care of business.¡±


    Once he left, Silvia and I stopped ying poker. They cleared the table and settled on the couch to


    watch TV.


    ¡°Silvia, do you think Chris has a crush on you?


    Silvia was munching on some watermelon, and she almost choked on it.


    She eventually swallowed it and turned to I in surprise. ¡°Have you been watching too many romantic


    dramastely?¡±


    ¡°No. I mean, do you know how reserved Chris usually is? On set, he barely says a word apart from


    when he¡¯s filming. Even when someone initiates a conversation with him, he keeps it short and always


    maintains a certain distance.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯ve worked on the same movie, I¡¯ve rarely seen him smile.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Yet, when they yed poker earlier, Chris¡¯s smile was genuine. It was different from his usual aloof


    demeanor.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Silvia frowned. ¡°It¡¯s probably because you two aren¡¯t close. It takes him quite a while to warm up to


    someone, but once you be friends, he can be incredibly gentle.¡±


    I shook her head. ¡°I still think he treats you differently.¡±


    At first, Silvia wanted to reveal how she had supported Chris during his lowest point. She had also


    been his behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes agent for some time. However, after some contemting, she thought he


    might not want others to know about his past.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on it. What you¡¯re saying can¡¯t be true.¡±


    I wanted to add, but the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Silvia got up to answer the door. When she saw that it was Neil, she instinctively frowned.


    what brings you here, Mr. Remus?¡±


    Neil appeared indifferent as he asked, ¡°Why did you sell the mansion?¡±


    Silvia did not expect him to find out so quickly. ¡°Since you gave it to me, it¡¯s technically mine now. I can


    decide to sell or keep it.¡±


    ¡°Have you started dating Chris?¡±


    Silvia felt a bit puzzled as she faced his probing gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡±


    There was a cold glint in his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, I¡¯s voice rang out in the living


    room.


    ¡°Silvia, is it Chris?¡±


    Silvia was worried that I would misunderstand when she saw Neil. Therefore, she quickly exined,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a door¨Cto¨Cdoor salesman.¡±


    While she spoke, she pushed Neil out. She closed the door and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, if there¡¯s nothing


    else, please leave. I don¡¯t want my friend to misunderstand.¡±


    He sneered. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re worried about that? Aren¡¯t you more concerned about Chris getting


    the wrong idea?¡±


    His words irritated Silvia, and she retorted, ¡°Not everyone can move on to the next rtionship right


    after a divorce like you!¡±


    Neil frowned. Just as he was about to ask what she meant by that, he suddenly remembered running


    into her and I during dinner with Ada.


    He cocked an eyebrow in surprise and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Apparently, she was not as unaffected as she seemned when other women were around him.


    Silvia rolled her eyes. ¡°Mr. Remus, your narcissism is problematic!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your work beentely?¡±


    His random question left her momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°No particr reason. Just checking in to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m doing fine. I¡¯d be better off if you didn¡¯t show up.


    While they talked, the sound of footsteps drew near.


    ¡°Silvia, where are you?¡±


    Her expression changed. She grabbed Neil by the hand and pulled him into a dimly lit area. Then, she


    stood at the door and answered I.


    ¡°The salesman just left. I¡¯ll go in shortly.¡±


    I opened the door, and she was relieved to see Silvia outside.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te in, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯ve been kidnapped!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head in soon. I had a drink and thought I¡¯d take a walk.¡±


    ¡°Should I tag along?¡±


    Silvia caught a glimpse of Neil¡¯s shadow moving as if he was about to step out. Her heart raced. She


    immediately pushed I inside and locked the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back soon. Go ahead and take a shower first.¡±


    The next second, she heard I¡¯s voice behind the door.


    ¡°Silvia, are you hiding a man out there?¡± she asked with a hint of amusement.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Silvia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly denied it, ¡°You have quite the imagination. I just want to


    go on a walk by myself. It¡¯s all because of what you said earlier, you know? I have to think about some


    stuff.¡±


    After a while, I said, ¡°Alright, take your time. I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡±


    Silvia finally breathed a sigh of relief when she heard I walk away. Neil then walked out with a


    displeased expression.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell her it was me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, you¡¯re my ex¨Chusband. She might misunderstand if she sees you.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Just because we¡¯re divorced, we can¡¯t meet anymore?¡±


    ¡°We can but not in the middle of the night.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay for Chris to visit you at night, but it¡¯s not okay for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my friend. If you¡¯re done, please leave.¡±


    Seeing her critical look, his eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Silvia, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    She red at him in return. ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far? You came to my doorstep in the middle of the night. You


    should be grateful that I haven¡¯t called the police to arrest you!¡±


    He was rendered speechless.


    in the morning, and I don¡¯t have time for this. Don¡¯t bothering over unless you


    ¡°I have


    have a real reason.¡±


    With that, Silvia walked into the mansion and mmed the door shut.


    The moment she entered the living room, she found I standing nearby with a faint smile.


    She was taken aback. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go off to take a shower?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you. Tell me who was outside just now.


    Silvia averted her gaze. ¡°Who are you talking about? There was no one outside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb.¡±


    I grinned and pretended to walk toward the door. ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t left yet. I might still catch a


    glimpse of him if I open the door now.¡±


    Silvia hurried to stop her and spoke in resignation, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± I gave her a teasing look with eyes full of curiosity.


    ¡°It was my ex¨Chusband.¡±


    Nell?¡±


    I was stunned, but she frowned and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he having dinner with your sister earller? Why


    did he suddenly show up at your doorstep? Does he want to get back together with you?¡±


    ¡°You really have a wild imagination.¡±


    ¡°What other reason would a guy have foring to see a woman?¡±


    Silvia pondered about it and slowly said, ¡°Maybe he was just bored.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of something more positive?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Like he¡¯s in love with you!¡±


    Silvia fell silent for a moment and responded calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯s in love with me,¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Come on! Have some confidence in yourself!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about confidence. I know him well. We were secretly married for three years, and he never fell


    in love with me the entire time. How could he suddenly fall in love with me right after our divorce?¡±


    I spluttered and had no idea how to respond.


    She did not know much about their marriage, so she could notment on it.


    ¡°Forget it. There are plenty of men out there. You can meet more of them now that you¡¯re divorced!¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Freshen up and get some rest. I have work in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not working for now. Can I stay here with you in the meantime? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay rent!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so close. There¡¯s no need for rent.¡®


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    I had made breakfast by the time Silvia went downstairs the next morning.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wake up early and make breakfast. I can simply grab something on the way to


    work.¡±


    I passed her a bun and said, ¡°No way. I can¡¯t just leech off of you. From now on, I¡¯ll make you


    breakfast and dinner!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that.¡±


    I immediately added, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. If you won¡¯t let me pay rent, you have to let me


    prepare your meals. Since I have to prepare my own meals, it¡¯s no big deal for me to prepare yours as


    well.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright. But you can stop anytime if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Hurry up and have your breakfast before you leave for work.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Silvia headed to MY Corporation after that.


    Thepany was currently bidding on a big project. If they managed to secure this project, MY


    Corporation would experience wonderful growth in theing year.


    Dulcie approached Silvia with some files in her hands when she reached the office.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Perficient is bidding on this project too. They¡¯ve already connected with Anderson


    Corporation.¡±


    Silvia frowned when she heard this. Perficient was a fashion arm under Remus Corporation, which


    focused on luxury goods. This project was incredibly important for MY Corporation, but it was


    dispensable to Perficient.


    However, since Neil and Ryan were friends, MY Corporation might not stand a chance if Perficient


    really wanted the project.


    ¡°Try to find out why Perficient is suddenly interested in this project.¡±


    Was Neil trying to settle the score because she rejected his acquisition request?


    She immediately denied the possibility. She knew him, and he would not do that to MY Corporation.


    After Dulcie left, Silvia hesitated for a while before she called her secretary.


    ¡°Make an appointment with the CEO of Anderson Corporation.¡±


    Dulcie had hired two secretaries for Silvia¨CJoe Miller and Eva White. Both of them had three working


    experiences, so it was easy for them to adapt.


    years of


    Eva was in charge of administrative work while Joe was involved in business appointments. Silvia


    would even bring him along.


    Soon after, Joe came over to give her an update.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Anderson is free after 8 p.m. tomorrow.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Alright. Please make a dinner reservation with Mr. Anderson.¡±


    Meanwhile, Curtis was giving Neil an update on Perficient in his office. He furrowed his eyebrows as he


    said, ¡°Perficient¡¯s business has been going downhill in the past few years. In addition, the management


    is chaotic. It¡¯s basically a mess¡­ If you pass it to Miss Pond, it¡¯ll probably go bankrupt in six months.¡±


    Neil remained silent for a while before he sternly said, ¡°Set up a meeting with Perficient¡¯s


    management!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Remus.¡®


    That morning, Neil fired more than half of the management team. The remaining members were


    extremely afraid that he would call them out.


    After that, he restructured the management team and their respective job roles. ¡°If Perficient remains


    the same after half a month, you should hand in your resignation!¡± he said coldly.


    The newly appointed general manager, Gary Whitman, carefully said, ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯ve been bidding


    on a project recently. It¡¯s a coboration with one of the fabric manufacturingpanies under


    Anderson Corporation. If we manage to sign the deal, Perficient will save a few billion dors. But we¡¯re


    a littlete to the game, and MY Corporation might win the bid instead.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to negotiate this deal for you?¡± Neil asked in dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    When Gary met Neil¡¯s cold gaze, he immediately said, ¡°No¡­ Due to the recent reorganization, it looks


    like Anderson Corporation is leaning toward MY Corporation. If you can help us, it would be a lot faster


    for us to get on the right track.¡±


    Neil contemted for a while before he sternly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll settle this. Get back to work.¡±


    After the employeesChapter 165


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Freshen up and get some rest. I have work in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not working for now. Can I stay here with you in the meantime? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay rent!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so close. There¡¯s no need for rent.¡®


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    I had made breakfast by the time Silvia went downstairs the next morning.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wake up early and make breakfast. I can simply grab something on the way to


    work.¡±


    I passed her a bun and said, ¡°No way. I can¡¯t just leech off of you. From now on, I¡¯ll make you


    breakfast and dinner!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that.¡±


    I immediately added, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. If you won¡¯t let me pay rent, you have to let me


    prepare your meals. Since I have to prepare my own meals, it¡¯s no big deal for me to prepare yours as


    well.¡±


    Silvia had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright. But you can stop anytime if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Hurry up and have your breakfast before you leave for work.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Silvia headed to MY Corporation after that.


    Thepany was currently bidding on a big project. If they managed to secure this project, MY


    Corporation would experience wonderful growth in theing year.


    Dulcie approached Silvia with some files in her hands when she reached the office.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Perficient is bidding on this project too. They¡¯ve already connected with Anderson


    Corporation.¡±


    Silvia frowned when she heard this. Perficient was a fashion arm under Remus Corporation, which


    focused on luxury goods. This project was incredibly important for MY Corporation, but it was


    dispensable to Perficient.


    However, since Neil and Ryan were friends, MY Corporation might not stand a chance if Perficient


    really wanted the project.


    ¡°Try to find out why Perficient is suddenly interested in this project.¡±


    Was Neil trying to settle the score because she rejected his acquisition request?


    She immediately denied the possibility. She knew him, and he would not do that to MY Corporation.


    After Dulcie left, Silvia hesitated for a while before she called her secretary.


    ¡°Make an appointment with the CEO of Anderson Corporation.¡±


    Dulcie had hired two secretaries for Silvia¨CJoe Miller and Eva White. Both of them had three working


    experiences, so it was easy for them to adapt.


    years of


    Eva was in charge of administrative work while Joe was involved in business appointments. Silvia


    would even bring him along.


    Soon after, Joe came over to give her an update.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Anderson is free after 8 p.m. tomorrow.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Alright. Please make a dinner reservation with Mr. Anderson.¡±


    Meanwhile, Curtis was giving Neil an update on Perficient in his office. He furrowed his eyebrows as he


    said, ¡°Perficient¡¯s business has been going downhill in the past few years. In addition, the management


    is chaotic. It¡¯s basically a mess¡­ If you pass it to Miss Pond, it¡¯ll probably go bankrupt in six months.¡±


    Neil remained silent for a while before he sternly said, ¡°Set up a meeting with Perficient¡¯s


    management!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Remus.¡®


    That morning, Neil fired more than half of the management team. The remaining members were


    extremely afraid that he would call them out.


    After that, he restructured the management team and their respective job roles. ¡°If Perficient remains


    the same after half a month, you should hand in your resignation!¡± he said coldly.


    The newly appointed general manager, Gary Whitman, carefully said, ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯ve been bidding


    on a project recently. It¡¯s a coboration with one of the fabric manufacturingpanies under


    Anderson Corporation. If we manage to sign the deal, Perficient will save a few billion dors. But we¡¯re


    a littlete to the game, and MY Corporation might win the bid instead.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to negotiate this deal for you?¡± Neil asked in dissatisfaction.


    of Perficient left, he gave Ryan a call.


    ¡°Hello, Neil. Is there something you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is one of thepanies under Anderson Corporation coborating with MY Corporation?¡±


    Ryan was surprised to hear Neil ask about such a trivial matter. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my secretary,¡± he replied.


    Soon, Ryan received the information he needed.


    ¡°MY Corporation does intend to coborate with us. If nothing goes wrong, we¡¯ll sign the contract in a


    few days. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Can you award the project to Perficient instead?¡±


    Ryan was taken aback, and he asked, ¡°How will it benefit us?¡±


    ¡°Anderson Corporation will be able to develop thend in East City as well.¡±


    He was truly shocked, and he started to take the conversation more seriously.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly concerned about a smallpany under Remus Corporation?¡±


    Neil was expressionless. ¡°I n to separate Perficient from Remus Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Ada wants to practice her management skills in apany.¡±


    Ryan frowned the moment he heard this. ¡°Neil, don¡¯t you think this is really unfair to Silvia? You


    shouldn¡¯t forget that she¡¯s the one who stayed by your side during those tough times. She supported


    you for three years but got nothing. Instead, you hang on Ada¡¯s every word.¡±


    Neil did not respond for a while. When he finally spoke, he sounded colder. ¡°That¡¯s none of your


    business. Just tell me if you agree with the request.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why I¡¯d disagree.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then.¡±


    After the call ended, Ryan did not look happy.


    Not knowing what was on his mind, his secretary asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Anderson, do I need to


    cancel the dinner appointment with MY Corporation¡¯s president?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After that, prepare a contract for Perficient.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    His secretary did not ask any further questions. He turned around and gave MY Corporation a call.


    Ryan picked up a document, but he could no longer focus on reading. He was feeling inexplicably


    irritated.


    Silvia would surely be upset once she found out.


    He took a deep breath and tried not to think about it.


    Joe received the call and immediately informed Silvia about it.


    ¡°Miss Pond, do we need to reschedule with Mr. Anderson?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No. He won¡¯t see me anymore.¡±


    Joe immediately understood that Anderson Corporation had rejected their offer.


    ¡°Regarding the coboration¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell Miss Reed that she doesn¡¯t have to follow up on it anymore.¡±


    Dulcie came over as soon as she heard the news.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Miss Pond, why are we suddenly giving up on this project?¡±


    H


    Silvia put down the document in her hand and rubbed her temple. ¡°Perficient has a higher chance of


    securing the deal. We¡¯ll only waste our time if we continue to bid on it.¡±


    Dulcie frowned and said, ¡°I heard that Neil fired more than half of the management staff in Perficient


    today. I think he¡¯s snatching this project from us to stabilize thatpany of his!

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Neil still had no idea that Silvia was MY Corporation¡¯s president, Otherwise, Dulcie would have


    suspected that it was an act of revenge for the divorce.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in finding out why since the coboration isn¡¯t happening. Our focus now is to find


    another option. Please send me a list of fabricpanies.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a day of reviewing, Silvia picked out threepanies that MY Corporation could afford to engage


    with. She then asked Joe to schedule appointments with them.


    One of thepanies immediately agreed to a 6 p.m. dinner appointment.


    Silvia arrived at the restaurant early and waited until 6:30 p.m. However, the man she was supposed to


    meet never showed up. She gave Joe a call and asked him to find out what was happening.


    After a few minutes, Joe called back.


    ¡°Miss Pond, the man had to go on a business trip all of a sudden. He¡¯ll only be free after the trip. He


    should¡¯ve informed us earlier!¡±


    Silvia smiled when she heard Joe¡¯s dissatisfaction. She tried to make him feel better. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is


    normal. You can contact the other twopanies tomorrow.¡±


    She sighed after she ended the call.


    MY corporation was not the same as it used to be. It had gradually gone downhill during her absence.


    Thepany could only survive for a few more months despite her fifty¨Cmillion¨Cdor investment.


    Even if she disregarded the fact that she had founded MY Corporation, she did not want thepany


    to fail.


    The best way forward was to dere bankruptcy and reassemble thepany. However, she would.


    not let that happen now that she was in charge of its operations again!


    Silvia gave I a call and invited her for dinner.


    After half an hour, I appeared before her. She tried to disguise herself with a pair of sunsses and


    a mask


    Silvia could not hold back herughter. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be easier for others to recognize you like that.¡±


    I took off her sunsses, and her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Really?


    ¡°Yes. They won¡¯t notice you if you dress normally. But if you try to cover up, people around will be


    curious.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She took off her mask and looked around. Once she determined that no one was paying attention to


    her, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Silvia was taken aback when she saw I¡¯s make ¨C 1


    up


    ¡°Did you have to wear a mask with your makeup on? No one¡¯s going to recognize you unless they


    know you very well¡± Sheughed.


    I had drawn a fake mole on her face. Coupled with the thick makeup, she looked really different from


    her usual self.


    ¡°Right? I think so too,¡± she said as she joined in theughter.


    Silvia then passed her the menu. ¡°Just order whatever you want. I already ordered two dishes before


    you arrived.¡±


    I ordered two more dishes and passed the menu back to the waiter, who quickly left.


    While they waited for their food to arrive, I looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Why are we eating out tonight?


    Are we celebrating something?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°My client ked on me. I figured since there¡¯s already a reservation, we might


    as well have dinner here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I did not question it. Silvia was a busy woman, and even though they were friends, she would never


    understand the work Silvia was doing.


    ¡°Miss Connolly, what a coincidence!¡±


    I¡¯s face immediately darkened when she heard someone¡¯s cheerful voice. How could he recognize


    her with her disguise?


    Silvia was also surprised to see David.


    How did he know I?


    I nced at him impatiently and said, ¡°Mr. Cooper, I¡¯m having dinner with my friend. Please don¡¯t


    bother us if there¡¯s nothing important!¡±


    Only then did David turn around and spot Silvia. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes when he saw


    her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. I¡¯m having dinner with Neil and the rest in the first private room. Would you like to join


    us?¡±


    Before she could speak, I grimaced and said, ¡°No thanks. Silvia and Neil are divorced!¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    David was momentarily stunned before he said, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? We were just joking and asking


    Neil when you were both nning to have kids. He even said that it depended on you.


    It was obvious that Neil had not told them about the divorce.


    Silvia scowled and did not understand why he wanted to keep it a secret.


    11


    However, it had nothing to do with her. She looked up at David and calmly said, ¡°We are divorced. I¡¯ve


    even gotten the divorce certificate.¡±


    David could usually liven up the atmosphere and keep things light¨Chearted. But he was at a loss of


    words right now.


    He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll make a move.¡±


    After that, David went back to the private room.


    He immediately said to Neil, ¡°Why are you hiding your divorce from us? Do you really see us as your


    friends?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The moment he spoke, Neil and Ryan looked at him at the same time.


    Neil¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Where did you hear this?¡±


    David sat down and said, ¡°On my way to the washroom earlier, I saw the girl that I like, so I went over


    to say hi. It turned out that she was having dinner with Silvia, so I said hello¡­ Long story short, she


    mentioned that you¡¯re divorced¡­¡±


    Neil promptly stepped out of the private room.


    David sighed and turned to Ryan, who was unusually quiet. ¡°Ever since Ada came back, I had a feeling


    that their marriage would end. But I didn¡¯t expect the divorce to happen this soon.¡®


    Ryan had a cold expression, and he subconsciously clenched his fist.


    No wonder Neil had been so brutal about the deal. They were already divorced.


    Although he was unhappy with Neil¡¯s actions, he could not help but feel a little happy. Since Neil did not


    love her, did that mean he stood a chance?


    After Neil left the private room, he immediately noticed Silvia and I.


    He walked briskly toward them with a straight face.


    Silvia was eating when she involuntarily shuddered. She turned around and saw Neil approaching her


    with a dark expression.


    She frowned in response. He had reached her table by the time she put her utensils down.


    ¡°Silvia, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Can we talk after I finish my meal?¡± She was feeling a little helpless.


    However, Neil grabbed her wrist after she spoke.


    ¡°No, we have to talk now!¡±


    I could not sit by and watch anymore. ¡°Let go of her! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± she yelled.


    Neil was not pleased, but he ignored I as he dragged Silvia away.


    I wanted to chase after them, but Silvia turned around and shook her head at her.


    This was between Neil and her. She did not want to involve others.


    He brought her to an empty room and angrily asked, ¡°Why are you telling others about our divorce?¡±


    She calmly looked him in the eye. ¡°Is there a reason to keep it a secret?¡±


    ¡°My grandmother hasn¡¯t been feeling well. I don¡¯t want her to worry about this.¡±


    Silvia scoffed. ¡°Have you forgotten that your grandmother agreed to our divorce?¡±


    He stared at her in response. ¡°Do you think she wants us to be divorced based on how much she likes


    you? Are you still going to visit her once you marry someone else in the future?¡±


    She then asked, ¡°Are you saying that we have to lie to your grandmother?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a suitable time to tell Grandma about this. Before that, I hope you¡¯ll keep this a secret.¡±


    ¡±????


    Silvia frowned and stared at him. She had a feeling that something was wrong,


    ¡°How long will I have to keep quiet about this?¡±


    ¡°No longer than three months.¡±


    Silvia contemted for a few seconds before she reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°Okay. I hope you¡¯ll keep your promise.¡±


    After she spoke, she turned to leave, but Neil stopped her once again.


    ¡°In the meantime, I hope you¡¯ll be able to y along. Come with me whenever I visit her.¡±


    ¡°Neil, you¡¯re crossing the line here. I¡¯ll only help you keep this a secret. That¡¯s as far as I¡¯ll go!¡±


    He looked at her and slowly said, ¡°After the shock Grandma received, her health got worse. I don¡¯t


    want her to worry about us again.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Is that all?¡±


    He released her hand with a nod and said, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    Seeing that he was silent, she left the room.


    Neil was rooted to the spot for a long time before he returned to Room One.


    Silvia lost her appetite as well. She took a few bites before she paid the bill and left with I.


    On the way back, I expressed her dissatisfaction with Neil.


    ¡°I used to think highly of him, but he behaved like a tyrant today. I hate men like that. It would be too


    tiring to get along with him!¡±


    Silvia did not want to hear about him anymore, so she asked, ¡°Oh yeah, how did you get to know


    David?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I looked resigned as she said, ¡°Do you still remember the time I told you about a CEO who was


    pursuing me? He¡¯s the one. He¡¯s been bothering me nonstop. Worst still, he invested in ¡®A Thousand


    Years.¡® Every time he approaches me, he asks me out for dinner, and I can¡¯t even turn him down!¡±


    David had attractive eyes, which made him look like a womanizer. I was not interested in that kind


    of man.


    Silvia had also heard rumors about David, and she said, ¡°He has many ex¨Cgirlfriends, and none of his


    rtionshipssted more than three months.¡±


    I was not surprised. She snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be fooled by his sweet talk. I have a


    deep hatred for womanizers!¡±


    Her fa


    father had been one as well. However, her mother epted it despite suffering a lot.


    In her opinion, her mother was simply blinded by love. Her father would alwayse up with an


    excuse, and she would forgive him each time.


    Having grown up in such an environment, I would not easily get carried away with fantasies of


    love.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m d that you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    She nodded with a grin and said, ¡°I should be able to save enough money to support myself for the rest


    of my life. When the timees, I¡¯ll quit the entertainment industry and find a quiet ce for


    retirement.¡±


    They continued to chat until they reached the mansion. Silvia still had to work, so she went straight to


    the study while I watched some TV in the living room.


    Silvia was finally done with work at 10 p.m. She was standing up to get some water when she suddenly


    received a call from Idris.


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡±


    She sounded distant as she replied, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Idris remained silent for a while. Silvia gradually lost her patience, and he finally said, ¡°Come back


    home. There¡¯s something we need to discuss.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Silvia took a few seconds to respond, and her voice sounded a little indifferent. ¡°Just tell me on the


    phone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I heard that Remus Corporation is nning to develop an area in East City and


    turn it into a theme park. Could you help convince Mr. Remus to include Pond Corporation in the


    project?¡±


    Idris¡¯s voice was slightly low. He had probably attempted to join the project several times before he


    lowered his dignity to seek Silvia¡¯s help.


    However, she scoffed. ¡°You should know that Neil doesn¡¯t like me, and he won¡¯t listen to what I say.¡±


    Idris paused for a while and said, ¡°But you¡¯re married. If you talk to him nicely, you mighte to an


    agreement. Just help me. Even if he ultimately refuses, it won¡¯t affect you, right?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you. Please look for someb*dy else.¡±


    Silvia hung up on him, and it made him so furious that his face turned red.


    Mindy sneered and scornfully said, ¡°I told you that she never thought of us as her parents. She only


    came back for the Pond Family¡¯s money. She knows that she won¡¯t get a single cent from us, so she¡¯s


    showing her true colors!¡±


    He frowned and secretly started to despise Silvia as well.


    Unlike Ada, she was extremely inconsiderate. She refused to put in any effort to benefit the family.


    Did she not realize that she would only be worth Neil¡¯s time if the Pond Family was sessful?


    When Ada came home and saw her gloomy parents on the couch, she was puzzled.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, what happened? Why do you look so unhappy?¡±


    Mindy snorted in annoyance and replied, ¡°It¡¯s because of work. Your father wants to participate in the


    development of an area in East City. He tried to meet up with Neil several times, but he never got a


    chance.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He called Silvia earlier and asked her to persuade Neil, but she just hung up on him. She doesn¡¯t


    respect your father at all!¡±


    There was a cunning look in Ada¡¯s eyes. She sat next to Mindy and said, ¡°Mom, you know that Neil


    hates Silvia. If she asks him for a favor, he wouldn¡¯t care about her.¡±


    Mindy pouted and coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s awful. It¡¯s been three years, but she hasn¡¯t earned


    any money or helped the Pond Family. She¡¯s a piece of trash!¡±


    Ada smiled. ¡°Alright, stop criticizing her like that. I¡¯ll try to help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy preparing for the designpetition. I don¡¯t want you to be distracted.¡±


    ¡°Dad is going to hand me thepany one day, so I have to help it grow. But I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll


    seed.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s eyes were full of joy. She tapped on Ada¡¯s nose with affection and said, ¡°Once you take action,


    nothing can stop you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll head upstairs for now. I¡¯ll let you know if there are any updates.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Ada returned to her room, she gave Neil a call.


    His phone rang for a long time before he answered it.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He sounded extremely distant, and her heart sank


    ¡°Neil, I heard that Remus Corporation is nning to develop an area in East City.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±


    ¡°Mur


    wants to participate in the project, and he¡¯s tried to meet you several times. Could you let the Pond


    Family-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Neil coldly interrupted her. ¡°Ada, I¡¯m a businessman.¡±


    She bit her bottom l*p. ¡°I know. If I¡¯m troubling you, just forget it.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s nothing else¡­¡±


    Right after she spoke, she heard the disconnect ringtone.


    Ada clenched her fists tightly, and her gaze turned gloomy.


    Over in Remus Corporation, Neil called Curtis to his office.


    ¡°Has Idris been over here recently?¡±


    Curtis nodded. ¡°Yes, he was here to talk about the project in East City. Since Pond Corporation isn¡¯t


    within our scope, I didn¡¯t let him in to meet you.¡±


    Neil did not respond. His gaze was intense and gloomy as he fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    ¡°Mr. Remus, is there a problem?¡±


    A whileter, Neil said, ¡°See if there are any small projects in that area. Find something that we can


    hand to Pond Corporation.¡±


    Curtis was bewildered, but he dared not ask any more questions.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡±


    After Curtis left, Neil tried to send Silvia a message. However, he looked at his phone and put it down


    without sending anything.


    Curtis quickly found some projects that they could hand to Pond Corporation.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Pond Corporation can work on the swimming pool and greenery in the area.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Give Idris a call. If hees to see me again, just let him in.¡®


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Curtis walked away in confusion.


    Why did Neil suddenly change his attitude toward Idris?


    Even when Neil was in a rtionship with Ada, he never helped Pond Corporation. Could it be


    because of Silvia?


    He felt quite certain when he thought of Neil¡¯s fake divorce with her.


    Neil was trying to pursue Silvia. It looked like his n was to deal with her parents first so that his


    sess rate would double!


    Curtis had to be more respectful toward Idris from now on. After all, he was the father of the president¡¯s


    wife.


    Meanwhile, Ada finally calmed down. Just as she was about to get ready for bed, someone knocked on


    her door.


    She opened it and saw Mindy outside.


    ¡°Ada, did you talk with Neil?¡±


    Ada nodded and looked slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Mom, Neil-¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Mindy excitedly said, ¡°I knew that he would say ¡®yes¡® to you!¡±


    When Ada saw how delighted Mindy was, she was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your father just received a call from Neil¡¯s secretary. Remus Corporation has agreed to give Pond


    Corporation a few small projects in East City!¡±


    Ada¡¯s eyes shone with disbelief. Did Neil not reject her request with a cold attitude earlier? Why did he


    ask his secretary to give those projects to the Pond Family?


    ¡°Ada, why are you in a daze?¡±


    She snapped out of it and quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on cloud nine¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mindy looked at her with pride. ¡°I knew that you were the best!¡±


    Ada had no idea why Neil would suddenly change his mind, but she sighed in relief.


    It appeared that he still had some feelings for her.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I heard from your father that he¡¯ll earn at least a hundred million dors from these projects!


    You¡¯ve contributed so much to Pond Corporation. Is there anything you want? Consider it a reward!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I do this of my own volition. I don¡¯t want any reward.¡±


    Mindy smiled and nodded. ¡°I know, but remember that dress you like? I¡¯ll bring you to the store


    tomorrow and buy it for you!¡±


    Ada¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    She had been dreaming of that dress for a long time, but it cost over six million dors. She only had a


    little over ten million at her disposal. The dress cost more than a third of her savings, so she never got


    around to buying it.


    ¡°Of course. Would I lie to you?¡±


    She hugged Mindy in excitement. ¡°I love you, Mom!¡±


    Mindy smiled and patted Ada on the back. ¡°You¡¯re a grown woman, so stop acting cute! It¡¯s gettingte


    now. Get some rest. We¡¯ll go shopping tomorrow morning.¡±


    The next day, Silvia received a call from Dulcie right before she left for work.


    ¡°Silvia, Eligance sent us a letter from theirwyer this morning. They¡¯re iming that MY Corporation¡¯s


    designer has copied their work!¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Silvia frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, we released a product that we designedst quarter. It sold out as soon as it became


    avable in the market. All of a sudden, there were rumors this morning that imed we giarized the


    design. Eligance even sent us a letter from theirwyer!¡±


    Dulcie believed that Eligance was just taking advantage of MY Corporation¡¯s poprity. She had seen


    the sketches for their design, and they were impossible to giarize!


    ¡°Send me the design that has been used of giarism. Do you have pictures of Eligance¡¯s


    clothing?¡±


    ¡°No, but they mentioned that their clothes are avable in Grand Thousand za. I n to check them


    out right now.¡±


    Grand Thousand za was not far from MY Corporation. ¡°The za isn¡¯t open yet. Head to the


    company first and send the used designer to my office.¡±


    ¡°What about the news?¡±


    ¡°Ignore that for now. We haven¡¯t figured out the whole story yet. If we respond, they might turn the


    tables on us.¡®


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter, Silvia was face to face with a cautious girl in her office. She found it hard to imagine


    that a reserved girl like her could design such charming clothes.


    Dulcie looked at the girl and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I called you here to ask you something.


    When you designed the clothing, did you upload the original draft to yourputer?¡±


    Reva York nodded. ¡°Yes. I drew the first draft on the 3rd of May and uploaded it to theputer. Miss


    Reed, I really didn¡¯t copy anyone!¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t be afraid. If you¡¯re innocent, I¡¯ll do what I can to clear your name.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Reed!¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell me the idea behind your design and your source of inspiration.¡±


    Half an hourter, Dulcie finally finished talking to Reva. After Reva left, Dulcie made a timeline of the


    designer¡¯s work and organized her ideas.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she was done, Silvia said, ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go to Eligance and take a look. I want to see how


    simr our clothes are!¡±


    There was only one picture online, and the clothes looked identical in it.


    It was easy toe to a conclusion just by looking at the picture, but there were plenty more details to


    consider in real life.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dulcie sent the finalized manuscript to the PR Department¡¯s manager before she got up and left the


    office with Silvia.


    212


    About ten minutester, they walked into Grand Thousand za.


    They went straight to Eligance, but the employees stopped them when they arrived at the


    entrance.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Reed. Our director mentioned that people from MY Corporation have been banned


    from our shop.¡±


    Dulcis sneered. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you feeling guilty about what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    They smiled faintly. ¡°MY Corporation should be the one feeling guilty. We¡¯re just afraid that you¡¯ll


    giarize our other designs as well, so please leave, Miss Reed.¡±


    When Dulcie heard this, her face turned red with rage. ¡°Stop trying to nder us!¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°Miss Reed, you know better whether we¡¯re ndering you or not!¡±


    Their hateful attitude made Dulcie furious. She was about to continue arguing, but Silvia stopped her.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Silvia, let go of me! I have to teach her a lesson today!¡±


    Unfortunately, she was not as strong as Silvia, and she was pulled away from the entrance.


    Silvia finally let her go once they were far away.


    ¡°Why did you stop me? Eligance has gone too far! They¡¯re jealous of our great sales, so they¡¯re


    causing a fuss to take advantage of our poprity! How annoying!¡±


    Silvia remained calm. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re prepared? Since they have the audacity to stop us at


    the entrance and even send us awyer¡¯s letter, they probably have a backup n. We might have to


    go to court.¡±


    Dulcie frowned, and her eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°Eligance is shameless!¡±


    Silvia patted her on the shoulder and slowly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back. I¡¯ll find a way to get a piece


    of that clothing.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Dulcie took a deep breath. ¡°No, I¡¯m still furious. I¡¯m going to cool down in the restroom!¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia stood by the handrail in the corridor and sent a message to Kimberly. Then, she


    kept her phone and thought about a way to handle the problem.


    It did not matter whether MY Corporation¡¯s designer giarized or not. This incident already had a


    terrible effect on thepany. If she failed to handle the issue properly, things would


    not turn out well.


    ¡°Why are you here, Silvia Pond?!¡±


    A sharp voice nearby interrupted her thoughts.


    She looked up and saw Mindy, as well as Ada, walking toward her. Ada was even holding a few


    shopping bags.


    Mindy¡¯s face was full of hatred and dissatisfaction. She quickly walked up to Silvia with a sneer and


    said, ¡°Your father asked you to talk to Neil yesterday, but you said you didn¡¯t have the time. Yet, you


    have time toe shopping today?¡±


    Silvia treated them as if they were strangers.


    ¡°Ms. Woods, you failed to raise me, so I¡¯m not bound by any rules to help you either.


    Mindy¡¯s expression was cold, and she red at Silvia as if she was looking at trash.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, how shameless of you to say that? When you came home at 16, didn¡¯t we give you food


    or clothes? Didn¡¯t you have the same things that Ada did? Now, you¡¯re here saying that we didn¡¯t raise


    you. Can you be any more shameless?¡±


    Silvia knew Mindy¡¯s character really well. It did not matter what she said; it would always be wrong in


    Mindy¡¯s eyes.


    She could not be bothered to exin and simply said, ¡°Whatever you say.


    Seeing that she was about to walk away, Mindy stopped her. ¡°When are you nning to


    divorce Neil?¡±


    Her eyes shone with surprise. She cast a casual nce at Ada, who was silent, and said, ¡°Why? Is


    someone getting impatient?¡±


    Ada froze before she bit her bottom l*p and said, ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s meaningless for you to stay with Neil.


    Please give him back to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying with him? Did he tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Neil didn¡¯t say anything, but everyone can tell that he doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Silvia used to think that Ada was a b*tch. Only now did she realize that the woman was also blind.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, why are you being so disrespectful? I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯d better divorce Neil as soon as


    possible, or else, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    1173


    Silvia nced at Mindy with a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Woods, what makes you think that you can order me


    around? Have you forgotten that you just held a press conference not long ago to cut ties with me


    openly.¡±


    Mindy did not expect her to bring that up. Her face instantly turned red with rage.


    ¡°How dare you! Great! Since you want to cut ties, return the money that I spent on you all these years!¡±


    Silvia wanted to ignore her at first, but she did not expect Mindy to say such weird things.


    ¡°If Ada returns my bone marrow, I¡¯ll immediately return all the money that the Pond Family spent on


    me!¡±


    The moment she said this, Ada and Mindy¡¯s expressions darkened.


    ¡°Ada¡¯s your sister. It¡¯s only right for you to donate your bone marrow to her!¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my mother. Isn¡¯t it also the right thing for you to raise me?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Silvia had no interest in talking to her any longer. She turned around and left.


    Mindy gave her a murderous re. ¡°Just you wait and see, Silvia Pond!¡±


    Ada immediately supported her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hold this against her. She¡¯s just not very mature.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already twenty¨Cthree, so how can she not be mature? You¡¯re younger than her, yet you¡¯re more


    thoughtful!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this and go


    home.¡±


    Mindy nodded, but the anger on her face had not dissipated.


    ¡°Oh yeah, your father wants to invite Neil for dinner. He wants to thank him for including Pond


    Corporation in the East City projects. Why don¡¯t you do the honors?¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ada said softly.


    After she sent Mindy home, she headed to Remus Corporation.


    Neil was surprised to see her.


    Veil, my 1


    wants to thank you for the opportunity that you¡¯ve given to Pond Corporation. He wants to invite you for


    dinner. When would be a good time for you?¡±


    ¡°Is Silvia going?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ada froze for a few seconds before replied, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want Silvia to go?¡±


    He nodded indifferently and said, ¡°She and I are married. If Mr. Pond wants to invite me for dinner,


    shouldn¡¯t we go together?¡±


    She bit her bottom l*p and tried her best to hide her sorrow.


    ¡°If you want Silvia to attend, I¡¯ll ask Dad to inform her about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ada did not stay any longer, even though she wanted to question him. Since he had no ns to divorce


    Silvia, why did he help the Pond Family and constantly give her hope?


    However, she thought better of it. She was afraid that Neil would give her an answer that she did not


    like.


    When Ada got home, she told Mindy and Idris that Neil had epted their invitation. Then she carefully


    asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, should we invite Silvia too?¡±


    Mindy¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Why should we invite her?¡±


    ¡°Silvia¡¯s his wife, after all. If we invite Neil for dinner, she might think the worst if we don¡¯t invite her as


    well.¡±


    Mindy sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care what she thinks! I don¡¯t want to see her anyway!¡±


    Surprisingly, Idris remained silent as well. Perhaps this incident had made him unhappy with Silvia.


    ¡°We¡¯d better invite her. If you don¡¯t want to give her a call, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Mindy felt reluctant, but she could only agree upon Ada¡¯s insistence.


    Ada dialed Silvia¡¯s number a couple of times before her call was finally answered.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Silvia, Neil agreed to let Pond Corporation develop certain parts of East City. Dad wants to invite him


    for dinner, so you should join him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± Silvia answered coldly.


    Ada was secretly happy about this, but she pretended to look regretful. ¡°If you¡¯re noting, Dad,


    Mom, and I-¡±


    Silvia hung up before she could finish her sentence.


    She froze and slowly put down her phone with a sad expression. ¡°Does Silvia hate me?¡±


    ¡°Ignore her She¡¯s just jealous because Neil loves us. It¡¯s great that she¡¯s noting!¡± Mindy said with


    disdain.


    Ada looked down without another word and appeared distraught.


    Meanwhile, Silvia was about to continue reading some documents when she received a call from


    Kimberly.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯ve got the clothing that you requested. I¡¯m downstairs at MY Corporation.¡± ¡°Leave it at the


    front desk. I¡¯ll ask the secretary to get it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll head back to the store once I do that.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ten minutester, Silvia took the clothing from Eva. She spread it out andpared it against MY


    Corporation¡¯s new product.


    As time went by, her expression grew darker. She immediately called Dulcie to her office.


    As soon as Dulcie walked in, Silvia motioned for her to look at the two pieces of clothing on the desk.


    After Dulcie looked at them, she grabbed the clothes tightly and said, ¡°Eligance must have giarized


    us!¡±


    Silvia shook her head and said, ¡°Eligance released their clothing two months earlier than MY


    Corporation.¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t Reva have a record of when she uploaded the original draft? The time could prove that


    Eligance giarized us!¡±


    Silvia saw Dulcie¡¯s anger and calmly said, ¡°Since they have the audacity to openly use us of


    giarism, they must have a trick up their sleeve. It¡¯s probably something that can humiliate MY


    Corporation.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Are we just going to sit back?¡±


    She looked at Dulcie and slowly replied, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust Reva too much. I¡¯m not taking sides


    before we find more evidence.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>


    im

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    ¡°Reva could not have giarized her draft. I even helped her amend some details back then!¡±


    Silvia frowned when she saw how Dulcie constantly defended Reva. ¡°Get back to work for


    now.¡±


    ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She noticed the hurt in Dulcie¡¯s eyes and paused for a few seconds before she said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t


    trust you. I just don¡¯t trust Reva.


    ¡°The clothes are so simr that there are only two possibilities: One, she colluded with Eligance and


    nned to use the release of this new product to attack MY Corporation. Two, she identally leaked


    her draft.


    ¡°After the people from Eligance got their hands on the draft, they amended some details and produced


    the clothes in advance. However, they didn¡¯t promote it on a grand scale because they were waiting for


    us to introduce our new product at the press conference. Someone must have been nning this for at


    least three months.¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s face turned red with rage, and she muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll find out what happened!¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll handle this. Follow up on those raw material factories that I recently told you about.¡±


    Dulcie fell silent for a while, but she eventually nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the general manager¡¯s office at Perficient, Gary got a ss of red wine for Aiden York, the brand


    director of Eligance. ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s been great working with you!¡± He smiled..


    MY Corporation was already on the verge of copsing. With Eligance adding fuel to the fire, MY


    Corporation would crumble sooner.


    There would no longer be any clothingpany that couldpete against Perficient in Ryoln City.


    Aiden took a sip of wine and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise, Mr. Whitman.¡±


    Garyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be great!¡±


    Aiden put down his wine ss and got up. ¡°I still have some work to attend to, so I¡¯m leaving. See you


    again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Right after Aiden left Perficient, his assistant reported to him.


    ¡°Mr. York, MY Corporation hasn¡¯t responded.¡±


    Aiden sneered. ¡°They¡¯re really calm. Keep paying for the trending topics and continue telling everyone


    that MY Corporation has giarized us. When MY Corporation responds, share the evidence


    immediately and push them into a corner!¡±


    ¡°Okay, does Miss York still want to stay in MY Corporation?¡±


    175


    Aiden nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She can get a new nickname and continue designing after she


    leaves MY Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Silvia investigated for a day before she finally found something.


    After she went through her information, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. Aiden was Reva¡¯s uncle;


    how interesting.


    She allowed her people to continue the investigation as she clocked off and returned home.


    When she arrived at the mansion, she saw David and I standing there.


    I¡¯s eyes were full of impatience. ¡°Mr. Cooper, I really don¡¯t have the time, and it¡¯s my day off. Please


    look for someone else.¡±


    David was smiling brightly. He looked at her and said, ¡°Name your price. You just need to ept the


    advertisement job from Cooper Corporation.¡±


    I frowned in response. As she thought of a way to turn him down, she saw Silvia out of the corner of


    her


    eyes


    She immediately walked up to Silvia and held her arm. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Let¡¯s go in and have


    dinner!¡±


    Silvia stopped and nodded at David.


    ¡°Silvia¡­¡±


    She looked at him indifferently.


    ¡°Do you need anything, Mr. Cooper?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you and Miss Connolly for dinner. Are you avable?¡°.


    Right after he spoke, I immediately rejected him.


    ¡°We¡¯re not free!¡±


    David raised his eyebrows in amusement and smiled. ¡°Miss Connolly, if you¡¯re not free, I can still invite


    Silvia. I need to ask you for a favor, Silvia.¡±


    I was speechless.


    Silvia remained silent for a moment before she slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help you, Mr. Cooper.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    ¡°Silvia, I haven¡¯t told you what it¡¯s about.¡±


    Silvia pursed her l*ps slightly and said, ¡°Whatever it is, I won¡¯t be able to help. Mr. Cooper, please look


    for someone else.¡±


    With her divorce from Neil, she had no ns to interact with his social circle anymore.


    The twodies then walked into the mansion. After they closed the door, I finally started toin.


    ¡°David Cooper is like a Band¨CAid. He¡¯s incredibly annoying! He approached me several times today


    and tried to convince me to be the spokesperson for hispany¡¯s new product! Unfortunately, I can¡¯t


    afford to offend him. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve kicked him to the curb!¡±


    When Silvia heard I describe David as a Band¨CAid, she chuckled.


    David was quite good looking, and he would always be with a new girl. He even imed that he would


    never get attached to any woman. Silvia wondered how he would feel if he knew how much I hated


    him.


    ¡°Filming amercial doesn¡¯t take a long time. Why don¡¯t you take the money? Consider it an


    additional retirement fund.¡±


    I had a conflicted look. ¡°Do you know what hispany¡¯s new product is?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Condoms.¡±


    Silvia spat out the water in her mouth. She stared at I in disbelief and said, ¡°Is there something


    wrong with his brain?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid of him investing in my future films again, I would¡¯ve given him two hundred dors to


    check his brain in the Psychiatric Department.¡±


    They had dinner after they chatted for a while. I¡¯s mother was a chef, so I was a pretty good cook.


    Inparison, Silvia¡¯s cooking was only passable,


    Silvia ate two tes of pasta. After she cleaned up the tes and stored them in the


    dishwasher, shey down on the couch.


    I came over and pulled her up. ¡°Don¡¯t lie down right after dinner. We need to go out for a walk. Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    By the time they walked out of the mansion, David had already left.


    They walked along the road surrounding the mansion and returned after 8 p.m.


    Silvia went upstairs and took a shower. Then, she got ready to do some work. As she entered the


    study, she received a text message from Neil.


    [I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.]


    His message came out of nowhere and made her frown.


    She did not remember having anything that required a meeting with him. Therefore, she ignored the


    message and carried on with her work.


    At this time, a few people were ying cards in VIP Private Room 8888. It was located in Ryoln City¡¯s


    biggest nightclub, but Neil and David were clearly absent¨Cminded.


    After Ryan won several times, he pushed the cards away and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. None of


    you seem interested. I don¡¯t feel aplished even if I win.¡±


    Neil took his phone and got up. ¡°I¡¯m going out to smoke a cigarette.¡±


    Ryan nced at him before he teased, ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at your phone for more than twenty times.


    Are you waiting for a message from Ada?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Neil said indifferently.


    After he stepped out of the private room, he walked to the end of the corridor and opened his


    WhatsApp. Silvia had not replied to the message that he had sent an hour ago.


    He subconsciously felt annoyed. He suddenly regretted letting her leave so easily.


    Ever since he moved out from Remus Mansion, he had not been sleeping well. He was not used to her


    absence in the morning, and he was also not used toing home to a dark home after


    work.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    When Silvia¡¯s indifferent voice came from the phone, Neil realized that he had called her at some point.


    Not getting an answer from him, Silvia frowned. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.


    Just as she was about to end the call, Neil spoke coldly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the message that I sent you?¡±


    After two seconds, she answered, ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply?¡±


    ¡°I thought you sent it to the wrong person.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    He was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty busy, so I don¡¯t have the time to visit Madam Remus for now. I¡¯ll follow you next time,¡± Silvia


    slowly said.


    The more Neil listened to her, the more confused he felt. ¡°When did I say anything about visiting


    Grandma?¡±


    ¡°If this isn¡¯t about her, why did you send me the message?¡±


    He gritted his teeth and coldly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ada tell you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    Silvia suddenly realized that he was probably talking about Idris¡¯s invitation for dinner.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, the Pond Family invited you for dinner. I don¡¯t need to be there. It will only make dinner


    unpleasant.¡±


    Neither Neil nor the Pond Family were fond of her. She would only humiliate herself if went along.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t they your family?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    She suspected that Neil was doing this to pick on her.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m really busy tomorrow. I don¡¯t have the time


    Before she could finish her sentence, he interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯ll have time to eat no matter how busy


    you are. I¡¯ll pick you up after work tomorrow night. That¡¯s final.¡±


    He hung up without waiting for a response.


    Silvia hesitated for a while and sent him a message to exin that she would truly be


    unavable tomorrow.


    However, she had no idea if he saw it because he never replied.


    As soon as she got to work the next day, she called Dulcie to her office. Then, she shared the


    information that she had obtained.


    After Dulcie read it, her expression darkened.


    She had personally recruited Reva. She initially thought that Reva would be dependable and serious.


    Unexpectedly, Reva was the niece of Eligance¡¯s brand director.


    She would have ignored this fact if there had not been a giarism case. With this link, she had to


    suspect that this was a conspiracy that had been nned since Reva came for the interview.


    ¡°We still don¡¯t have enough evidence to prove that Reva leaked the design draft. But if I¡¯m right,


    Eligance might already have an ¡°original draft¡± that¡¯s dated way earlier than the version Reva


    uploaded.¡±


    Dulcie was not pleased. ¡°I can¡¯t understand why she would set us up like that. giarism is an


    unbearable insult to a designer!¡±


    Silvia smiled and said, ¡°You may think of it as an insult, but others might not think the same way.¡±


    Perhaps, Reva¡¯s reward for helping out would be enough for her to livefortably for the


    rest of her life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure this out. If Reva is truly involved, I won¡¯t spare her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m collecting the evidence. Don¡¯t mention anything for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia opened her WhatsApp and sent a message to someone with a ck profile


    picture.


    [I need you to look into someone.]


    Silvia sent Reva¡¯s information over, and the recipient replied with an ¡°Okay¡± emoji. Then, she put down


    her phone and started working.


    This giarizing incident might not be a bad thing for MY Corporation. She could use it to boost the


    company instead.


    Besides, there was something else that she did not tell Dulcie.


    Eligance was a distributor, and they did not have many designers under them. Even if they really


    pinned the giarism on MY Corporation, they would not get much out of it. Therefore, it was likely that


    they were not the true masterminds.


    However, she had a suspect in mind.


    It was almost time to clock off when Joe came to her office.


    ¡°Miss Pond, there has been a lot of fuss about giarism. There are plenty of downstairs, so you¡¯d


    better leave from the basementter.


    reporters


    When Silvia heard this, she walked to the window. Sure enough, she saw many people surrounding the


    bottom of MY Corporation.


    Her eyes shone with dissatisfaction, and she said, ¡°Call the police.¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Joe was stunned as if he did not expect Silvia to be so tough.


    After he snapped out of his daze, he immediately said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    He turned around in confusion and thought that she had changed her mind.


    Unexpectedly, she smiled and firmly said, ¡°If calling the police doesn¡¯t help, hire a group of b*dyguards


    and chase them out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Neil arrived at MY Corporation, he happened to see the b*dyguards, whom Joe hired, getting rid


    of the reporters.


    He frowned and coldly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, a designer from MY Corporation, allegedly giarized Eligance¡¯s clothing design. This has


    caused a stir, so I¡¯m guessing these reporters are here for Anna.¡±


    Anna?


    ¡°The founder of MY Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not many people know what she looks like, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll reach her.¡±


    Neil did not say anything else, but his gaze suddenly turned much colder.


    He suddenly recalled the time when Silvia epted a job offer from MY Corporation. It ovepped with


    Anna¡¯s return.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    While Neil was deep in thought, Curtis suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Pond ising out!¡± Neil


    looked over and saw her walk out of thepany.


    However, she did not notice the ck Maybach by the road. She just walked to the road to stop


    a taxi.


    Neil was visibly displeased, and he sternly said, ¡°Get her over here!¡±


    Just as Silvia stopped a taxi, she heard Curtis¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus is waiting for you.¡±


    She looked at him and seemed a little helpless.


    ¡°Mr. Harrell, Mr. Remus and I are divorced. He doesn¡¯t need to involve me in such small matters.


    Please tell him that I won¡¯t apany him to dinner tonight.¡±


    She was not an escort. She would not be there any time he called.


    She did not notice Curtis¡¯s awkward expression when she mentioned the term ¡°divorced.¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, I might lose my job if I don¡¯t get you there.¡±


    Silvia nced at him with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Harrell, you¡¯ve been his secretary for many


    years. He might get a new wife, but he¡¯ll never get another secretary.¡±


    After that, she entered the taxi and closed the door at once.


    ¡°Hello. Elm Bay in North City, please.


    Curtis felt like crying when she left.


    The atmosphere in the Maybach was truly unpleasant.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to convince Miss Pond.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was cold, and there was no warmth in his eyes.


    ¡°Return to thepany.¡±


    Curtis dared not ask if he still wanted to have dinner with the Pond Family. He just did as he was


    instructed and turned back to Remus Corporation.


    Meanwhile, the Pond Family had arrived for a long time. Ada even wore her new dress.


    The tulle on the chest area was embroidered with a fewvender flowers, and the dress had a corset


    bodice, which highlighted Ada¡¯s thin waist. The bottom half of the wide skirt was also embellished with


    lace. Since it only reached her knees, it revealed her fair and slender calves.


    Whenever she lowered her head slightly, she would look so pure that others would subconsciously


    yearn for her.


    Mindy looked at her daughter with satisfaction, and her eyes were full of pride. Ada was well- educated,


    so she was incrediblydylike.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    As for Silvia, she only got rid of her inelegance after the Pond Family raised her for a few years.


    If Silvia had tried her best to help Pond Corporation, Mindy might have looked past it and been nice to


    her sometimes. Now, she only wanted Silvia out of her sight!


    Idris took a look at the time. It had been more than half an hour since the appointed time, yet Neil was


    nowhere to be seen.


    He looked at Ada and said, ¡°Ada, give him a call and ask him where he is.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She called him several times, but he did not answer. In the end, her expression darkened.


    ¡°Dad, Neil isn¡¯t answering¡­¡±


    Idris frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll contact his secretary.¡±


    He dialed the number, and Curtis quickly answered. However, his expression soon turned sour.


    Mindy and Ada could sense his anger. They exchanged looks, and both of them seemed confused.


    After the call ended, Idris mmed his phone on the and his eyes were full of ¡°Remus Corporation


    canceled its coboration with us!¡±


    rage.


    ¡°What happened? Why did Neil cancel it all of a sudden?¡±


    Idris gritted his teeth and said, ¡°ording to Curtis, Silvia needs to talk to Neil in person. She must


    have done something to offend him, or else, he wouldn¡¯t have done this so abruptly!¡± Mindy was livid.


    ¡°She¡¯s a jinx! Ever since we brought her back, nothing good has happened to the Pond Family!¡±


    Right then, Idris gave Silvia a call.


    As soon as she answered, he snapped. ¡°Silvia Pond, what did you do? Why did Neil suddenly cancel


    his coboration with Pond Corporation?¡±


    Silvia frowned and immediately hung up.


    When Idris tried to call her again, she did not answer. This made him even more furious.


    He called his secretary and ordered, ¡°Find out where Silvia is right now!¡±


    Silvia returned to the mansion and had dinner with I. Soon after, someone rang the doorbell.


    When she saw an angry Idris and Mindy outside, annoyance filled her eyes.


    The moment she opened the door, Idris attempted to p her.


    Silvia took a step back and avoided it. ¡°Mr. Pond, if you¡¯re here to make a fuss, I¡¯d suggest that you


    leave before I call the police.¡±


    The words ¡°call the police¡± instantly triggered him. He pointed at Silvia and yelled, ¡°Silvia Pond, will you


    only be happy after the Pond Family falls apart?


    ¡°I previously asked you to speak to Neil as a favor, but you refused. After your sister called him and


    convinced him to coborate with Pond Corporation, you Immediately ruined it. What are you trying to


    aplish?¡±


    Before Silvia could respond, Mindy sneered. ¡°What else could it be? You¡¯re just trying to get the


    company shares, aren¡¯t you? But you¡¯re only making us hate you more by dropping the ball like this!¡±


    Silvia red at the two of them by the door.


    ¡°Since Ada¡¯s so great, ask her to make Neil happy so that you can coborate again.¡±


    ¡°How can you ask her to clean up your mess? Apologize to Mr. Remus now!¡±


    When Silvia saw how self¨Crighteous Mindy was, she chuckled.


    ¡°What are yourughing at?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing because you¡¯re hrious. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong, so why should I apologize to him?¡±


    Mindy was so angry that she raised her hand to p Silvia. ¡°How dare you say that?¡±


    However, someone with a fair hand grabbed her wrist.


    I pushed Mindy back and coldly said, ¡°I thought a mad dog was barking at the door. Looks like there


    are two dogs who happen to resemble humans!¡±


    The force of her push was so hard that Mindy nearly fell down. She steadied herself before she


    furiously said, ¡°Silvia Pond, look at the kind of friend you surround yourself with! She doesn¡¯t just insult


    others, but she also hits the elderly!¡±


    Silvia was not having it, and she firmly said, ¡°You have no right toment on my friend!¡±


    upter 180

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Mindy was so angry that her chest hurt. She stared at Silvia with hatred.


    ¡°You turned out like this because you keep spending time with such trash!¡±


    Silvia was unaffected.


    ¡°What I¡¯ve be doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡±


    Mindy red at her. ¡°If you didn¡¯t cost us our coboration with Remus Corporation, do you think we¡¯d


    come to you?¡±


    Silvia frowned and gave Neil a call.


    It did not take long for him to answer.


    ¡°Why are you calling me all of a sudden? What happened?¡±


    Silvia sneered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been expecting this?¡±


    Neil remained silent for a few seconds, and his voice became lower. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, you intentionally canceled your coboration with Pond Corporation. You knew that Mr.


    Pond and Ms. Woods would look for trouble and force me to talk to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll meet you right now!¡±


    Silvia did care to answer, but she firmly said, ¡°I¡¯m only calling to tell you that you should stop using the


    Pond Family to cause me trouble. We¡¯ve cut ties!¡±


    She hung up immediately after..


    Mindy and Idris were shocked by her actions, and nob*dy uttered a single word.


    After a few seconds, Mindy pointed at her with trembling hands. ¡°Silvia, how could you do that to Mr.


    Remus? Call him and apologize this instant!¡±


    If Silviapletely offended Neil, Pond Corporation would never secure a good coboration again!


    Silvia looked at Mindy before she mmed the door shut.


    If Mindy had not stepped back quickly enough, the door might have smashed into her face.


    She stomped her feet and yelled at the door. ¡°Silvia Pond, this is outrageous! Are you insane?¡±


    Idris saw how aggressive Mindy was and subconsciously frowned.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He remembered how gentle she used to be. When the tarot reader told them that Silvia would cause


    the Pond Family to fall apart, he expressed his desire to abandon Silvia. At that time, Mindy only sat on


    her bed and cried in silence.


    When exactly did she be like this? He even found her a little unrecognizable.


    Perhaps, she already changed the day he realized that he did not love her.


    Mindy kept yelling for a while, but she finally stopped after no one responded.


    When she turned around, she saw Idris staring at her in shock. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    She frowned.


    Idris snapped out of his daze before he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It looks like she¡¯s not


    going to open the door. Let¡¯s go


    go back.¡±


    Mindy remained and prepared to leave with him. Just then, they heard the sound of a car honk


    The two of them turned around at the same time and spotted a ck Maybach.


    Idris immediately recognized it as Neil¡¯s car, and his expression changed. As he walked over, Ada


    stepped out of their car as well.


    She spoke softly the moment Neil got out of the Maybach.


    ¡°Neil, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus¡­¡± Idris went forward to greet him too.


    However, Neil did not even look at them. He walked straight to the mansion and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Silvia, open the door. I need to talk to you.¡±


    A few secondster, he heard her cold voice from the inside.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Silvia and I were watching TV and enjoying some snacks in the mansion¡¯s living room.


    When I heard Neil¡¯s voice, she rolled her eyes in annoyance. ¡°After your utterly ridiculous parents


    caused all this chaos, your ex¨Chusband, who triggered this mess, just strolls in fashionablyte. Tsk,


    they¡¯re all so irritating!¡±


    I used to think that her parents were something else. But after she met Silvia¡¯s parents today, she


    realized that her parents seemed normal inparison.


    After Silvia had enough snacks, she wiped her hands with a tissue and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on


    unpleasant matters. I¡¯m heading upstairs for a quick shower. You should turn in as well once you¡¯re


    done with the TV.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Outside the door, Neil¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Silvia¡¯s response.


    He nced at Curtis coldly. ¡°What did you tell Mr. Pond?¡±


    Sensing his anger, Curtis stammered, ¡°1¨CI told him that if he wanted Remus Corporation to coborate


    with Pond Corporation, he needed to see Miss Pond¡­¡±


    Neil marched toward Idris with a cold and intimidating aura.


    ¡°Mr. Pond, if you wanted to host me for dinner, you should have extended the same courtesy to my


    wife. I made it clear with Ada yesterday. Yet, not only did you fail to invite her, but you came here and


    even picked on her today!¡±


    Under Neil¡¯s icy stare, Idris felt an overwhelming sense of trepidation welling up in his heart.


    As someone in a higher position, Neil was imposing. Even though Idris was the president of Pond


    Corporation, he did not possess such amanding presence due to their difference in


    status.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Idris quivered as he stammered, ¡°M¨CMr. Remus, we did call her yesterday, but she refused toe.


    There was nothing I could do¡­¡±


    Neil sneered and said, ¡°I only agreed to give Pond Corporation projects because of Silvia. Now that


    you¡¯re causing her trouble, I have no option but to cause you trouble too!¡±


    Idris widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°W¨CWasn¡¯t it because Ada called you to plead for leniency? Didn¡¯t you give us those projects for her


    sake?¡±


    How could Neil possibly give them the projects because of Silvia?!


    He had always hated her!


    Ada and Mindy¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    Ever since Neil agreed to coborate with Pond Corporation, Ada had felt uneasy. She had a feeling


    that she was not the reason for his decision.


    At this moment, her uneasiness had turned into reality. She could not believe that Neil had done


    everything for Silvia¡¯s sake!


    How could it be possible?!


    Mindy clenched her teeth and shot Ada an angry look. ¡°Ada, didn¡¯t you tell me you managed to


    convince Mr. Remus the other day?! What the hell is going on?!¡± she asked.


    Realizing that Ada had lied to her, Mindy was furious.


    She had spent nearly ten million dors on a gift for Ada, yet her daughter deceived her.


    However, the money spent was not Mindy¡¯s main concern. What troubled her the most was her


    daughter, whom she had always taken pride in, lying to her.


    She could not ept it.


    Ada bit her lower l*p, and her face turned ashen. She did not know how to exin herself.


    There was a cold glint in Neil¡¯s eyes. ¡°I never made any promises to anyone. You should find a way to


    apologize to Silvia. The coboration between ourpanies will be postponed until she forgives you.


    ¡°If she still refuses to forgive you after a month, the projects will go to otherpanies.¡±


    After he warned them, Neil left in his car without paying them further attention.


    The three of them stood there in silence while they were lost in thought


    Finally, Mindy broke the silence.


    She looked at Ada furiously and said, ¡°Ada, I¡¯m very disappointed in you! I never expected you to tell


    such lies!¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    ¡°Mom, I can exin.¡±


    Mindy ignored Ada and got into the car.


    Idris red at Ada


    too. ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve created! If the projects fall through, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    He followed Mindy into the car, and their ck Mercedes quickly disappeared from view.


    Ada clenched her fists. After a while, she also entered her car and returned to the Pond Family¡¯s


    mansion.


    During the ride home, Mindy and Idris appeared extremely unpleasant as they sat in the back. There


    was a tense silence throughout the journey.


    Both of them were experiencing someplicated emotions at the moment. They could not believe


    Neil cared so much about Silvia, whom they had always disregarded.


    If Mindy had not been constantly speaking negatively about her, Idris¡¯s rtionship with Silvia would


    not have be so strained.


    The more Idris thought about it, the angrier he became. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mindy, you need


    to find a way to mend your rtionship with Silvia. We have to secure this coboration for Pond


    Corporation. Otherwise, we might not make it through this


    year.¡±


    Mindy frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always criticized her as well. If you want to apologize to her, we


    should do it together. I won¡¯t bear the humiliation on my own.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Idris¡¯s face turned red with anger. He red at Mindy and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t badmouthed her every


    single day, my rtionship with her wouldn¡¯t have soured. You need to resolve this. If you can¡¯t do it,


    maybe we should consider getting a divorce.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    His words shocked Mindy, and she looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Idris Pond, I¡¯ve given birth to two daughters for you! I¡¯ve also taken care of the family all these years


    so that you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about us! Yet, you want to divorce me over a project?!¡±


    Inexplicable emotions shed through his eyes. The project was not the only reason. He had witnessed


    Mindy shouting at Silvia earlier, and that had transformed his indifference toward her into disgust. He


    could not stand being in this marriage any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you what you need to do. I don¡¯t care how you do it. I just want the East City projects to


    proceed smoothly.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Are you trying to make me lose


    my temper? I¡¯ll never apologize to her!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Idris looked at her coldly. ¡°You can choose the divorce, then.


    She sneered. ¡°Fine, but you¡¯ll have to give me half of your wealth.¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Mindy wiped her tears and exined, ¡°Ada, it has nothing to do with you. I cried because of your father.


    He wants me to apologize to Silvia and earn her forgiveness to regain the project. If I don¡¯t apologize,


    he¡¯ll divorce me.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada froze for a moment before she angrily said, ¡°How could he say that?! You¡¯ve done so much for this


    family over the years. Without you, this family wouldn¡¯t even exist!¡±


    ¡°What should I do, Ada? I can¡¯t bring myself to apologize to Silvia.¡±


    She would rather die than do that.


    Ada held her hands andforted her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it for now. Let me think of a solution. If


    there¡¯s no other way, I might have to urge you to apologize as well.¡±


    Mindy was furious, and her disgust for Silvia intensified.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After sheforted Mindy, Ada returned to her room and felt utterly drained.


    She remembered how she had called Neil and pleaded with him to give Pond Corporation a chance.


    He denied her request without hesitation, but he willinglypromised his principles for Silvia. She felt


    a rush of anger and resentment welling up inside her.


    She would not give in so easily.


    After all, Neil still owed her three favors.


    She picked up her phone and gave him a call.


    ¡°Neil, do you remember that I once saved you, and you promised to fulfill three wishes for me?¡±


    He gripped his phone tightly and replied, ¡°I remember.¡±


    Back then, Ada never epted or declined the offer. If she had not brought it up, Neil would have


    forgotten about it.


    Since she wanted to invoke those three wishes, they would owe each other nothing once he fulfilled


    them.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯d like you to help me with my first wish.¡±


    Neil frowned and said, ¡°Do you want me to return those projects to Pond Corporation?¡±


    Ada smiled and slowly responded, ¡°No, I want¡­¡±


    As she spoke, his expression turned extremely cold.


    After a long pause, he said in a chilly tone, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Neil. See you next time.¡±


    With that, she hung up.


    She fidgeted with her phone, and a cold smile appeared on her face. In the future, she would be the


    one standing next to Neil. There was no other option!


    The next moming, Silvia checked her phone after she woke up. She noticed that the with the ck


    profile picture had sent her a document on WhatsApp.


    She opened the document and quickly reviewed its contents.


    person


    As she had suspected, the real culprit behind the giarism incident worked for Perficient.


    She sneered and thanked the sender before transferring ten million dors into the person¡¯s


    ount.


    She did not receive a reply after that.


    Silvia saved the document but did not rush to expose Reva. She had more pressing matters to deal


    with at MY Corporation.


    She freshened up and found I standing by the window when she came downstairs.


    ¡°I, what are you looking at?¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ¡°Silvia,e here quickly. Is that person at the door Neil¡¯s secretary?¡±


    Silvia walked up to the window and saw Curtis outside. He seemed to be holding something in his


    hand.


    ¡°I noticed him standing there when I woke up this morning.¡±


    Silvia did not know what Neil was up to, so she frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    When Curtis saw her, he hurriedly approached her. ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus asked me to deliver this.¡±


    She looked at the container in his hand. It was from a well¨Cknown restaurant in Ryoln City. She used to


    enjoy the food there and often stood in line to get breakfast.


    ¡°Mr. Harrell, please take it back and tell him not to do such meaningless things in the future. We¡¯re


    divorced, and I don¡¯t want to be involved with him any further.¡±


    Curtis looked troubled. ¡°Miss Pond, it¡¯d be better if you tell Mr. Remus yourself. I¡¯m just his secretary.¡®


    ¡°1


    Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you to Remus Corporation right now.¡±


    He was caught off guard.


    Seeing that he was not moving, she furrowed her brows. Just as she was about to speak, a white BMW


    stopped nearby.


    She was peeved as she recognized it as the Pond Family¡¯s car. Why was everyone here to cause her


    trouble early in the morning?


    The rear door of the BMW opened, and Mindy, as well as Ada, stepped out.


    Mindy had a cold expression, but she did not carry the same arrogance from the day before.


    She approached Silvia and said, ¡°I realize I was wrong in the past. I shouldn¡¯t have taken sides. I hope


    you can forgive me.¡±


    Silvia looked at her in surprise. Why did Mindy¡¯s attitude change overnight?


    This was her first time seeing someone apologize so self¨Crighteously.


    Besides, she did not want Mindy¡¯s apology.


    ¡°Ms. Woods, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me as I have no intention of forgiving you. Also, I doubt


    we¡¯ll have any future interactions.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s expression changed. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What do you mean? Do you truly want to


    sever ties with me?!¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Ms. Woods, weren¡¯t you the one who held the press conference and dered your


    intention to cut ties with me?¡±


    Mindy spluttered and grew more dissatisfied. If it were not for the coboration between Pond


    Corporation and Remus Corporation, she would have taught her a lesson on the spot.


    Sensing her anger, Ada quickly tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Mom, you came here to apologize to


    please se


    Silvia. You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t argue with her before you left the house. Have you


    forgotten?¡±


    Mindy bit her l*p and took a deep breath. ¡°I was thoughtless with my words before. What do I have to


    do for you to forgive me?¡± she said.


    Although Silvia seemed indifferent, she had slowly run out of patience.


    ¡°Ms. Woods, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to apologize to me. Considering Ada and Neil¡¯s


    rtionship, it should be rtively easy to change his mind. I have to head to work now. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, Silvia walked to her car. After she started the engine, she lowered the window and turned to


    Curtis. ¡°Mr. Harrell, please inform Mr. Remus that I¡¯ll visit him at Remus Corporation at noon.¡±


    Before he could respond, she stepped on the elerator and left.


    The others just exchanged nces. Eventually, Curtis cleared his throat and said, ¡°I need to get to


    work as well. Mrs. Pond, Miss Pond, please excuse me for now.¡±


    Realizing that Curtis was about to leave, Ada quickly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Harrell, is there no other way to


    make Neil change his mind? You saw what just happened. My mother tried to apologize, but she


    refused to forgive her.¡±


    Curtis shook his head. ¡°Miss Pond, I don¡¯t know what Mr. Remus is thinking. It¡¯s best that you ask him


    directly.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s expression turned icy once she and Ada were left.


    ¡°Silvia must be doing this on purpose! She hates me for my past favoritism, so she¡¯s trying to make me


    suffer! I¡¯m fed up! How did I end up with such an ungrateful child?!¡±


    Ada consoled Mindy and gently patted her back. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s return for now. Since she won¡¯t forgive


    you, we¡¯ll have to think of another way to regain the project for Pond Corporation.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that your dad is determined to divorce me this time. Neil clearly likes you, so why did he help


    Silvia this time?¡±


    Ada was a little irritated. If Mindy had been less harsh on Silvia and tried to maintain a better


    rtionship with her, they would not have ended up in this predicament.


    It was her fault, yet she dared to question Ada.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nevertheless, Ada smiled and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll plead with Neil for help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting


    on you.¡±


    Ada fell silent, and before long, noon came.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Silvia drove to Remus Corporation, but the moment she arrived at the door, the receptionist stopped


    her.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus is busy today, so he won¡¯t be able to meet you.


    Silvia frowned. However, she did not cause the receptionist trouble and gave Neil a call instead.


    Unfortunately, no one answered even after five or six attempts.


    How wonderful!


    This time, Silvia called Curtis several times, but there was no answer as well.


    She was not oblivious to what was happening. Neil was doing this on purpose, so she sent him an


    angry message.


    [Mr. Remus, you better avoid me for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of me!]


    She decided to leave after that. As she reached the door, she ran into Ryan.


    He was surprised to see her there.


    ¡°Miss Pond, are you here to see Neil?¡±


    Since they were divorced, Ryan wondered why she came to see Neil.


    She stopped and wore a bright smile.


    Ryan was taken aback. Before he could respond, Silvia cheerfully asked, ¡°Mr. Anderson, are you here


    to discuss business with Mr. Remus.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°In that case, can you take me upstairs? I had a minor disagreement with Mr. Remus. He¡¯s upset and


    refusing to see me.¡±


    If Ryan allowed her to tag along, Neil could not do anything even if he was angry.


    A hint of sadness shed in Ryan¡¯s eyes, but she did not notice it.


    He was reluctant to help her because he did not want her and Neil to reconcile.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he could not bring himself to reject her request when he saw her pleading gaze.


    Due to his long pause, Silvia felt a little disappointed and said, ¡°If it¡¯s too much trouble for you, forget it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡±


    She had already given up, so she was taken aback by his response.


    ¡°Really?! Thank you!¡±


    Ryan hid his sadness and nodded. ¡°No worries.¡±


    They walked into Remus Corporation, and the receptionist stopped Silvia once again.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me. I¡¯ll take responsibility for anything that happens,¡± Ryan said coldly.


    The receptionist dared not offend him, so she had no choice but to allow Silvia to enter. Silvia then


    followed Ryan into Neil¡¯s office on the top floor.


    When Neil saw them, he was visibly displeased.


    ¡°Ryan, wait outside.¡±


    Sensing Neil¡¯s anger, Ryan quickly said, ¡°Neil, if you¡¯re upset, you can take it out on me. Don¡¯t be angry


    with Miss Pond. I¡¯m the one who brought her in.¡±


    ¡°I said, wait outside! Don¡¯t let me repeat myself!¡±


    Silvia turned to Ryan and said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, thank you for bringing me up. You should wait outside


    first. Mr. Remus won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Although Ryan was still worried, heplied and left the office.


    Now that she was alone with Neil, Silvia¡¯s expression turned cold as she sat opposite him.


    ¡°Silvia, you¡¯ve be quite bold. You even dare to use Ryan!¡±


    She met his sharp gaze calmly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t refused to meet me, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such


    means.¡±


    His expression turned colder. ¡°Stay away from him. He¡¯s not someone you should flirt with!¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Silvia was confused. When did she flirt with Ryan? She just coincidentally bumped into him. and asked


    him to bring her up.


    However, she could not be bothered to argue anymore. ¡°I¡¯m here to set the record straight. Please stop


    bothering me!¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    She frowned and said, ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.


    Silvia was speechless.


    She red at Neil as she was bing extremely impatient.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. I hope you take this seriously!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    His calm voice and indifferent expression angered her.


    ¡°We¡¯re divorced! Why are you still bothering me?!¡±


    Neil looked at her and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m pursuing you?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction as she furrowed her brows. ¡°Neil, is it fun to y with my


    feelings?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ying with your feelings?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    Silvia gave him a mocking look. ¡°Are you telling me you suddenly realized that you¡¯re in love with me?


    Is that why you¡¯ve decided to be with me again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just used to my presence and persistence. You can¡¯t take it that I¡¯m not chasing


    after you anymore. You love Ada, so please stop harassing me!¡±


    She no longer wanted to talk to him. As she stood up to leave, Neil grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Silvia was furious, but she could not free herself from his grip. She had no choice but to sit down on the


    couch with Neil.


    ¡°You can go back after you finish your meal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sorry, but I lost my appetite the moment I saw your face!¡±


    She thought that Neil would be angry over her words. To her surprise, heughed. ¡°You and I are


    different, then. My appetite increased when I saw you.¡±


    She was speechless.


    She wanted to hit him so that he would


    stop saying such annoying thines.


    ¡°Are you really not going to eat?


    Silvia looked away as she did not want to humor him anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go after you eat. If you remain stubborn, you won¡¯t get to leave.¡±


    Silvia was furious because she knew that he would actually hold her hostage,


    ¡°Neil, why are you so shameless? We¡¯re divorced. Do you even know what a divorce means? It means


    that my life no longer concerns you. You have no right to keep me here!¡±


    Neil smiled at the sight of her anger.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not strong enough to fight me, I can keep you here. Besides, you¡¯re the one who came


    here in the first ce.¡±


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Are you really not going to eat? It looks like you want to spend the afternoon with me.¡±


    After he said that, Silvia immediately started eating in anger.


    She ate quickly and finished her meal within five minutes.


    She mmed the bowl onto the table and stared daggers at him. ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done.¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath and turned away so that she did not have to look at him.


    However, she could see his calm expression in her peripheral vision. He was savoring the food that she


    had touched earlier. A hint of emotion shed across her eyes before it vanished


    again.


    She remembered the time when they used to eat together.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Silvia used to think that Neil was a germaphobe. However, she realized her error when she saw him


    eating a chicken wing that Abalene had served him. Inparison, he would always leave everything


    from Silvia untouched. He was not a germaphobe; he was just disgusted with her.


    Almost twenty minutester, Neil finally finished his meal.


    Silvia had already lost all patience. ¡°Can you let me go now?¡±


    Only then did he release her hand.


    She was still irritated as she walked out of the office. She had to find a way to establish clear


    boundaries with Neil.


    Ryan spotted her and immediately walked up to her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Miss Pond, did Neil give you a hard time?¡±


    Silvia feltforted when she saw his obvious concern. She shook her head and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry


    for causing you some trouble too. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner sometime.¡±


    Ryan smiled when he heard this. ¡°Sure thing! Don¡¯t you forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Out of Neil¡¯s friends, Ryan was the only one who treated her with courtesy. Silvia could sense that


    Henry and David looked down on her even though they never expressed it outwardly. They probably


    thought of her as a homewrecker.


    Ryan wanted to chat more, but Neil¡¯s cold voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to discuss business with me, Ryan? Why are you wasting time?¡±


    The atmosphere became unpleasant when Neil appeared.


    Silvia ignored him. Instead, she smiled and said to Ryan, ¡°Mr. Anderson, I won¡¯t take up any more of


    your time. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Goodbye.¡±


    Neil continued to stare at Silvia. A hint of anger shed across his eyes when he noticed that she did


    not even spare him a nce.


    Once she entered the lift, he shifted his gaze to Ryan.


    ¡°When did you get so close with Silvia?¡±


    Ryan did not bat an eyelid. ¡°Back when you were injured, the few of us visited you quite often. That¡¯s


    how we started to chat more often.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from her!¡±


    Ryan frowned when he heard Neil¡¯s threatening tone. ¡°Neil, aren¡¯t you already divorced? Can¡¯t I


    interact with Miss Pond normally?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not divorced, and we¡¯ll never get a divorce!¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Miss Pond mention that you¡¯ve received your divorce certificates?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze became ruthless.


    ¡°Ryan, this is between me and Silvia. You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±


    After Ryan remained silent for a while, he said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s discuss that plot ofnd in East City,¡±


    Then, the two of them entered the office.


    On the way back to MY Corporation, Silvia fell into deep thought. She felt that she had to find herself a


    boyfriend so that Neil would stop harassing her.


    She was a doer, so she immediately called Dulcie over when she reached her office.


    ¡°Dul, do you know any good men? Can you introduce some of them to me?¡±


    Dulcie was extremely shocked. She touched Silvia¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°Are you having a fever?


    Why are you asking me about this?¡±


    Silvia pushed her hand away and spoke seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding with you either. Now that you¡¯ve divorced Neil, shouldn¡¯t you be working extremely hard


    to reach the peak of your career? That way, you can show Neil and Ada how great you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Silvia was speechless as she stared at Dulcie. ¡°I do n to work hard, but I don¡¯t want to interact with


    them anymore, much less prove them wrong.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling lonely?¡±


    ¡°No, I need a man to pretend to be my boyfriend because Neil has been acting a little unusualtely.¡±


    A hint of curiosity shed across Dulcie¡¯s eyes. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Is he pursuing you?¡±


    Based on the way he looked at Silvia, Dulcie was quite certain that he had some feelings for her. ¡°Sort


    of. Do you know anyone?¡±


    ¡°I do. But before I introduce them to you, we should settle another issue first.¡±


    Silvia was confused. ¡°What issue?¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    ¡°giarism! Don¡¯t you realize that our recent sales have dropped dramatically because of


    this? Some people even vandalized our retail shops with paint and rotten food. I¡¯ve asked the shops to


    halt all operations until this incident dies down.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Silvia contemted for a few moments before she said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll settle this.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Reva submitted her resignation today.¡±


    Silvia was not surprised. ¡°She¡¯s reached her goal. There¡¯s no reason for her to stay in MY Corporation


    anymore.¡±


    Dulcie frowned when she saw how calm Silvia was. ¡°When do you n on revealing her as the mole?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. This is not the right time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that MY Corporation won¡¯t be able to sustain itself if we wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°You may approve Reva¡¯s resignation andplete the necessary procedures by today.¡±


    Dulcie was shocked. ¡°Are you sure this is the right move? If she leaves Ryoln City, things will be


    moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she stays or leaves. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be able to deal with this.¡±


    Dulcie nodded when she saw Silvia¡¯s confidence. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She had seen how capable Silvia was, so she was willing to trust her.


    Soon, Reva¡¯s resignation was approved.


    Reva did not expect things to go that smoothly. She had been feeling a little nervous, but the joy of


    leaving MY Corporation made her forget about it.


    Her uncle had promised her that once she left MY Corporation, he would immediately hire her as


    Perficient¡¯s chief designer.


    It had always been her dream to work at Perficient because it was apany under Remus


    Corporation.


    After she was done with the resignation procedures, she left MY Corporation happily. She did not even


    pack her belongings with her.


    At night, Reva gave Aiden a call and told him about her resignation.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements at Perficient so that you can start working there. But you


    have to change your artist name since your previous persona has been used of giarism. That


    won¡¯t be good for your future growth.¡±


    Reva was extremely excited. ¡°Okay. Thank you!¡±


    The next morning, Rotarted her new job at Perficient.


    At the same time, Silvia found what she was looking for.


    As expected, the giarized clothes were not Reva¡¯s design. Her previous work had only been


    average.


    Silvia took her car keys and left her office.


    She then drove to a suburb located in the west of Ryoln City.


    This suburb was quite old, so the paint on the buildings had faded. As such, it took her about twenty


    minutes to find the right address.


    She walked to Unit 301 and knocked on the door. After a while, a young woman in her early twenties


    opened the door.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Silvia smiled and said, ¡°You must be nche. I understand that you need money. I can help you.¡±


    After an hour, she left nche¡¯s house.


    The next morning, new articles popped up online: Eligance was also involved in giarism. The news


    exploded on the Inte.


    Eligance had gained new fans and good sales a few days after they sued MY Corporation and called


    out thepany¡¯s giarism.


    Therefore, everyone would be extremely angry if they were no different.


    Before long, Eligance released a statement.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Before long, Eligance released a statement.


    Eligance: Thank you for your attention and support!


    We apologize for taking up space online, but we will address the usations of giarism against us


    ordingly.


    First of all, ourpany has always made sure that all products are original and unique. We also


    respect the intellectual property rights of designers, and we would not condone


    giarism under any circumstance.


    We have carefully checked all our products and design drafts, and we are certain that they are not


    products of giarism. If you have any concrete evidence of giarism, please get in touch with our


    company. We will definitely review it in a fair and equitable manner.


    Finally, we will continue to focus on our work and uphold the importance of intellectual property rights.


    Thank you!


    Less than five minutester, the whistleblower immediately uploaded the picture of a design. draft. The


    date marked on the draft was one year ago, while Eligance¡¯s new products were only a few months old.


    When they used MY Corporation of giarism, they showed that their draft had only been made a


    few days earlier inparison.


    Theizens immediately started talking once they saw the news.


    [This is ridiculous! Eligance is involved in giarism, but they used MY Corporation of it instead!


    How shameless!]T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [It¡¯s fine for you to criticize Eligance, but you don¡¯t have to act as if MY Corporation is innocent. Both of


    them giarized, so they¡¯re both bad!]


    [Hahaha, it¡¯s my first time seeing the pot calling the kettle ck!]


    [Eligance, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re not seeing this. Do you have nothing else to say?]


    [I don¡¯t think Eligance should be med. They have a really good attitude about this. The design draft


    has never appeared anywhere else, so how would they know that they giarized? I think they¡¯re


    victims too!]


    Aiden¡¯s eyes were cold when he read thements. ¡°Contact the social media sites immediately and


    remove these trending searches!]


    After that, he gave Reva a call.


    ¡°Reva, what¡¯s going on with the giarism usation? Aren¡¯t you the one who came up with the


    design?¡±


    Reva was also extremely anxious. She did not expect nche to expose the truth. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m on my


    way to find the person responsible. I¡¯ll settle this!¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    When Aiden heard this, he kicked the chair beside him and yelled, ¡°You idiot! I¡¯m going to be in so


    much trouble!¡±


    Aiden ended the call in anger and spoke to his assistant coldly, ¡°Tell the PR Department to release a


    statement. Say that Eligance was unaware of this and that we promise topensate the original


    designer!¡±


    Diary gave Alden a call soon after.


    ¡°Mr. York, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alden could hear the dissatisfaction in his voice, so he immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Me Whitman.


    This incident won¡¯t affect Perficient. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    ¡°You better be telling the truth!¡±


    If their plot was exposed, he would definitely lose his position as the generd manger of Perficient!


    Meanwhile, the employees of MY Corporation also saw the news online.


    Dulcie immediately went to see Silvia, ¡°Sil, have you seen the news about Eligence¡¯s giarism?¡±


    Silvia nodded with a calm expression. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you this calm?¡±


    ¡°Would you be surprised when you already expected something to happen?¡±


    Dulcie was shocked. ¡°Are you behind this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°But this won¡¯t really harm them. All they have to do is insist that they had no idea, and they¡¯d be let off


    the hook.¡±


    Silvia smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    While theizens were busy discussing Eligance and MY Corporation, Reva met up with nche.


    Reva pped her across the face when she saw her.


    ¡°nche, you promised me!¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    nche was expressionless. ¡°I never said that my design could be used to harm others.¡±


    Reva sneered. ¡°Is there a difference? Since you¡¯ve sold your design, why do you care about what I do


    with it?¡±


    ¡°I will no longer give you my designs.¡±


    A hint of disbelief shed across Reva¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did you just say? Do you want to deprive your


    mother of medical treatment? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ve signed an agreement. If you go against the


    agreement, you have to pay me two million dors. Can you afford that?¡± she said. through gritted


    teeth.


    Seeing the disdain in Reva¡¯s eyes, nche took out a card and passed it to her..


    ¡°Here¡¯s two million dors. We¡¯re done.¡±


    Reva was shocked when nche passed her the card. She immediately scoffed. ¡°nche, is this an


    empty card?¡±


    ¡°You can check for yourself. The pin number is six zeros.¡±


    ¡°No, our agreement is two years. I refuse to terminate our agreement since there¡¯s still more than a


    year left!¡±


    After nche helped her with her designs, Reva started to receive admiration from her colleagues. She


    was no longer a nob*dy. How could she go back?!


    nche was indifferent. ¡°I have the right to terminate the agreement. Even if you don¡® this money, I


    won¡¯t give you my designs anymore.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ept


    Reva gritted her teeth. ¡°I know an internal medicine physician. If you continue to give me your designs


    and provide an exnation for the giarism, I¡¯ll get this physician to treat your mother!¡±


    nche shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve found a better doctor.¡±


    Reva had previously imed that she would find a specialist for nche¡¯s mother, but she simply


    found her a random doctor. As a result, her mother¡¯s illness dragged on for another six months.


    nche would no longer allow Reva to deceive her.


    With that, she ced the card in Reva¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t ever look for me again. I won¡¯t see you anymore.¡±


    After she parted ways with Reva, she took the bus to a hospital in Ryoln City.


    Darin immediately grabbed her hand when she entered her ward.


    ¡°nche, why are they housing me in such a nice ward? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Darin had been staying in a shared ward, but she was suddenly upgraded to a single ward with


    an attached bathroom, pantry, and small lounge.


    She was shocked, so she immediately asked nche toe over..


    nche sat down by the hospital bed and held Darin¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, the previous ward was too noisy,


    and it was affecting your rest. You can get better rest here,¡± she said.


    Due to her illness, Darin¡¯s hands were extremely fragile and wrinkled. They greatly contrasted


    nche¡¯s fair hands.


    nche looked down, and her eyes turned red.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This ward must be very expensive. Where did you get the money? Did you


    nche immediately exined herself when she saw the suspicion in Darin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.


    I didn¡¯t get into any kind of S** work. I would never do that.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t exin yourself, I won¡¯t stay here!¡±


    nche quickly stopped her from doing anything rash. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. My boss. arranged this ward


    for you. She told me that she would deduct five thousand dors from my sry every month until I


    clear my debt.¡±


    Darin frowned. ¡°Is your boss really a woman?¡±


    nche knew what her mother was worried about, so she added, ¡°She¡¯s a woman. I¡¯ll start work


    tomorrow, so I won¡¯t have time to take care of you during the day. I¡¯ll hire someone to care for you.¡±


    Silvia was paying her a handsome sry, so she was able to hire a caregiver for Darin even after the


    five¨Cthousand¨Cdor deduction. Most importantly, she could continue drawing designs under her own


    name.


    However, Darin instantly objected. ¡°I can take care of myself. I think it¡¯s best that I go back to the old


    ward. I don¡¯t want to burden you-¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Before Darin could finish speaking, nche interrupted her. ¡°My boss already paid half a year¡¯s worth


    of hospitalization fees. Even if you go home, we still need to pay her back.¡±


    When Darin heard this, her heart bled at the thought of the amount they had to pay back. This ward


    must be incredibly expensive!¡±


    nche peeled an apple and handed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll pay it back very soon!¡±


    Meanwhile, Reva went back to Perficient in a daze, and she appeared dispirited. She was lost in her


    thoughts as she sat down.


    She promised the chief designer yesterday that she would draw ten designs for the next season within


    a week. However, nche refused to draw her any more designs. How was she going to produce and


    submit ten of them now?


    While Reva was irritated, the giarizing incident once again made waves online.


    Eligance had made another announcement. They imed to have no idea that the design had been


    giarized. In response, they would immediately fire the giarizer and recall all of her work. All the


    allegedly giarized clothes would then be donated to charity. They would also contact the designer,


    whose work had been giarized, andpensate her.


    Soon after, most who were keeping tabs on the drama started to change their opinions to defend


    Eligance.


    [Eligance has a great attitude. They¡¯re not only firing the used employee, but they¡¯re also nning


    topensate the original designer. Besides, they¡¯re donating the clothes to charity. I¡¯ll take Eligance¡¯s


    side this time!]


    [This is the Eligance that I¡¯ve been a fan of for five years. This is an amazing solution! I¡¯ll continue to


    support them!]


    [Eligance¡¯s PR team is really efficient unlike the team from a certain organization that¡¯s still silent.


    They¡¯re also very thoughtful. I¡¯m buying my clothes from Eligance in the future.]


    [Thatpany is either ying dead, or it¡¯s about to die soon. I took one look at its earnings. report


    fromst quarter, and I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s going bankrupt!]


    When Dulcie saw how biased the onlinements were, she got so worked up that she burned with


    rage.


    ¡°Silvia, the onlinemunity is criticizing MY Corporation horribly. Why are you still so calm?¡±


    Silvia nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work today? If you¡¯re free, help me go through a few


    documents.¡±


    ¡°How can I? I¡¯m too mad to do any reading!¡±


    Some of Eligance¡¯s staff had to be among those sarcasticmenters online. Their only purpose was


    to continue defaming MY Corporation.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in the mood to work with me, you can go home and rest.¡±


    Dulcie was speechless.


    Silvia went back to reading the documents. She appeared calm and not flustered at all.


    When Dulcie saw her, she slowly calmed down as well.


    After Eligance released the announcement, they saw thements online and sighed in relief.


    The issue was finally resolved.


    Next, they would take the chance to carry on attacking MY Corporation.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Aiden saw Eligance¡¯s share price increase by a point, he instantly felt happy. The incident did not


    affect Eligance negatively and even increased the brand¡¯s poprity.


    ¡°Thank you very much for today. I¡¯ll treat you to steak tonight!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were overjoyed.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. York!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. York. I¡¯ll try to hold back a little tonight!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Steak is my favorite¡­¡±


    As everyoneughed and chatted happily, a shocked voice rang out.


    ¡°Look at Twitter! The whistleblower released another piece of news!¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed, and they immediately opened Twitter.


    After they read the whistleblower¡¯s tweet, the members of Eligance¡¯s PR Department were displeased.


    Meanwhile, Aiden¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment.


    The whistleblower had released four recordings and a few videos. Each of them had a time stamp.


    The first recording was of Aiden and Reva nning to infiltrate MY Corporation and frame it for


    giarism.


    In the recording, Aiden promised to help Reva secure a job at Perficient if she could ruin MY


    Corporation¡¯s reputation. He even mentioned that an executive at Perficient hade up with. this


    n.


    The second recording was a conversation between Gary and Aiden. Gary promised that if Aiden could


    make this work, he would pass Perficient¡¯s most expensive clothing line to Eligance. He would earn a


    revenue of at least fifty million dors every year.


    The third recording concerned Reva¡¯s resignation from MY Corporation before she started work at


    Perficient.


    There was also a forty¨Cminute recording of Aiden and Gary discussing how to make MY Corporation


    go bankrupt.


    The remaining videos showed Aiden and Gary¡¯s meetups, as well as Aiden¡¯s meetup with Reva. There


    was also a video of Reva going to work at Perficient two days after her resignation from MY


    Corporation.


    Right after the tweet was posted,ments instantly erupted on Eligance¡¯s page.


    [How brilliant! You have a talent for making bogus usations, Eligance! If this whistleblower never


    released the evidence, you would¡¯ve fooled uspletely!]


    [Disgusting! This is truly eye¨Copening! How could they resort to such dirty tricks? I won¡¯t buy clothes


    from Eligance and Perficient anymore. These two terrible brands should be shut down!


    1


    [I remember that Eligance went as far as sending MY Corporation a letter from theirwyer. They


    openly used MY Corporation of giarism on Twitter and orchestrated an incident to fool us all. I


    even defended them. I really want to go back in time and p myself.]


    [I¡¯m leaving. This is the kind ofmercial warfare that I don¡¯t understand. But I have to say that


    there¡¯s no limit to what Eligance and Perficient will do!]


    The Inte was against them, but Eligance and Perficient yed dumb. None of them. stepped forth


    to rify or exin anything.


    However, Eligance¡¯s share price dropped by three points. Thepany¡¯s headquarters called Aiden


    and gave him three days to salvage the situation. Otherwise, he would have to resign.


    Gary¡¯s secretary told him about it while he was in a meeting. When he heard this, his expression


    changed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dismiss. We¡¯ll continue at 10 a.m.


    tomorrow!¡±


    When Gary returned to his office, he mmed his phone on the desk and angrily said, ¡°Block the news


    online and get Twitter to remove the trending topic. We can¡¯t allow Mr. Remus to learn about this.¡±


    His secretary looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Whitman, it¡¯s spreading really fast. I don¡¯t think we can keep Mr.


    Remus in the dark¡­¡±


    As soon as she said that, Gary¡¯s phone rang.


    When he saw that it was a call from Neil¡¯s secretary, Curtis, his face turned pale. It took him some time


    to gather his courage to answer the call.


    ¡°Mr. Harrell¡­¡±


    Curtis sounded a little serious. ¡°Mr. Whitman, Mr. Remus would like to meet you at Remus


    Corporation.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gary went weak in the knees. He trembled as he said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Half an hourter, Gary fearfully walked into Neil¡¯s office.


    When he saw Neil¡¯s cold gaze, his face turned pale, and his b*dy shook.


    ¡°M¨CMr. Remus¡­¡±


    Neil put down the documents in his hand and spoke with a cold expression, ¡°Mr. Whitman, please


    exin the tweet on Twitter.¡±


    Gary almost knelt down. ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m sorry. I promise that something like this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°So, is the tweet true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Great. You¡¯re fired, Mr. Whitman.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, please give me another chance. I promise not to do it again!¡±


    ¡°Failures don¡¯t deserve a second chance.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, please¡­ I apologize for my mistake¡­¡±


    Neil was getting impatient, so he gave Curtis a call.


    ¡°Get security in here.¡±


    In the end, the security guards threw Gary out of Remus Corporation.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    He stood in front of Remus Corporation until the sun set. He only left in a daze when the security guard


    told him that Neil had gone home.


    Over in MY Corporation, Dulcie saw the situation change from her office. She got so excited that she


    jumped out of her chair and immediately walked toward Silvia¡¯s office.


    ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re amazing! But how did you know that Eligance and Perficient were doing this behind the


    scenes?¡±


    Unlike Dulcie, Silvia was a lot calmer.


    ¡°I have my sources. Prepare tounch MY Corporation¡¯s new products for fall tomorrow.¡± Dulcie


    naturally knew that MY Corporation was trending. If they rode this wave of poprity, thepany¡¯s


    new products for fall would be big sellers.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get to it right away!¡±


    ¡°Hold on. A new designer is joining thepany tomorrow. Just let her take over Reva¡¯s previous


    workload.¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s eyes shone with bewilderment. ¡°How did you recruit a new designer in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll inform the others about theunch of the new products tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia spent some time reading documents. When she realized that it was already past


    6 p.m., she packed her stuff to go home.


    Her phone on the desk suddenly rang. When she noticed that the caller was Abalene, she answered


    the call with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Madam Remus. Did you miss me?¡±


    Right then, she heard Abalene¡¯s cheerful voice. ¡°Yes, I miss you, Sil. Why haven¡¯t you visited me


    recently? Have you been busy with work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy, but I¡¯ve resolved everything today. I¡¯ll visit you in Harmony Yardter.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Okay,e with Neil. I¡¯ll make you your favorite meatball dish.¡±


    Silvia stopped packing and said, ¡°He might not have the time. I¡¯ll call him and askter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What matters is that youe over. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s smile grew brighter. Although Abalene imed that they had not seen each other in at long


    time, it had only been less than a week.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clock out and arrive in about forty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After the call ended, Silvia picked up her pace.


    Right after she walked out of MY Corporation, she took her phone to call Neil. Just then, she heard a


    fearful and flustered voice.


    ¡°Silvia! Watch out!¡±


    When she turned around, someone suddenly pushed her. She immediately lost her bnce and fell


    down.


    She stood up before she turned back and saw Neil grabbing Reva¡¯s wrist. Reva was holding a dagger


    and ring at her with hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Silvia Pond!¡±


    Perficient had fired her due to the post on Twitter. When she left, her colleagues ruthlessly insulted her


    as well.


    As she left Perficient in a daze, a motorcyclist in a helmet appeared out of nowhere and stopped in


    front of her. He then stuffed a sh drive in her hand and left.


    She inserted the sh drive into herptop and only found one video. It was footage of Silvia¡¯s visit to


    nche¡¯s house.


    Reva instantly understood that Silvia had something to do with nche¡¯s change in attitude. The


    people of MY Corporation must have made Silvia tempt nche with benefits so that she would betray


    her!


    Her heart was filled with hatred when she thought of how her career had been ruined. Therefore, she


    bought a dagger and came to kill Silvia.


    Since she could not live a good life, Silvia, the culprit, should not be able to either!


    Neil¡¯s security guards rushed over and subdued Reva before they took the dagger away from


    her.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, what should we do with her?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Call the police!¡°This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    When Reva heard the words ¡°call the police,¡± her face instantly turned pale with fear.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t call the police!¡±


    If she was arrested, her life would be ruined!


    Silvia sneered. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought of the consequences before you tried to hurt me with at dagger.¡±


    Reva immediately shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Please spare me. I was just being impulsive. Besides, you¡¯re


    not injured, are you?¡±


    ¡°Should I thank you for not hurting me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I was taken advantage of. After Perficient fired me, I went downstairs, and a male


    motorcyclist gave me a sh drive.


    ¡°I watched the video on the sh drive and realized that you visited nche. That¡¯s why I acted


    impulsively and bought a dagger. I regret it now, so please spare me. I¡¯m the only daughter in my


    family. If my parents learn that I¡¯ve been arrested, they¡¯ll be very disappointed!¡±


    There was no sympathy in Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Everyone has to be responsible for their mistakes. Besides,


    you deliberately joined MY Corporation to frame it for giarism. The Legal Affairs Department has


    submitted the papers to the court. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll escape,¡± she said coldly.


    When Reva heard this, her face gradually became ashen. A few secondster, she abruptlyughed.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, I won¡¯t spare you for putting me in this mess!¡±


    Silvia looked at her indifferently. ¡°You only have yourself to me.¡±


    Reva red at her with hatred. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again! You¡¯ve ruined my life, and I¡¯m going to


    destroy yours too!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance to do that,¡± Neil said ruthlessly.


    Reva only realized that he was the president of Remus Corporation when she turned around to look at


    him.


    How did the president of Remus Corporation know Silvia?


    However, her question would not be answered because Neil¡¯s security guards had taken her


    away.


    Silvia walked up to Neil to thank him, but she suddenly noticed that his arm was injured. She quickly


    held his wrist.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡±


    Neil looked at it. The wound was not deep, but it was still bleeding.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°Wait here. There¡¯s a drugstore nearby. I¡¯ll buy some gauze and disinfectant!¡±


    Neil had initially wanted to stop her from walking away, but he hesitated for a moment and ultimately


    watched her leave in silence.


    A whileter, Silvia ran back.


    Since she had been running, she was panting a little. Her usually fair face had also turned slightly red.


    She was so stunning that Neil could not take his eyes off her.


    ¡°Raise your arm. I¡¯ll disinfect it for you first.¡±


    Neil did as he was told, and his wound was already starting to feel better.


    Silvia used some alcohol disinfectant wipes to clean the blood around his wound. ¡°It might hurt a bit.


    Just bear with it,¡± she said softly.


    Neil did not speak. He just stared at her delicate and exquisite face. She was disinfecting his wound


    with a serious expression, and her nose was slightly red. She actually looked quite adorable.


    ¡°Silvia¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She looked at him in confusion, and her indifferent eyes reflected his figure.


    All of a sudden, he grabbed her waist and bent his b*dy forward.


    When Silvia felt a warm touch on her l*ps, she snapped out of her daze and immediately pushed him


    away.


    With an angry expression, Silvia pped him in the face.


    ¡°Neil Remus, we¡¯re divorced. If you do that again, I¡¯ll sue you for S**ual harassment.¡±


    When Neil saw the fury in her eyes, he looked down and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t control myself when I


    see you.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Silvia was speechless.


    Should she me herself for hisck of control?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen again!¡±


    She wrapped his arm in gauze before she spoke indifferently, ¡°Thank you for helping me today. I¡¯ll treat


    you to a meal next time.¡±


    Neil raised his eyebrows in disbelief and extended his bandaged arm toward her. ¡°I¡¯m injured, but


    you¡¯re only going to treat me to one meal?¡±


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°This injury is going to affect my work. You¡¯ll have topensate me.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she nodded and asked, ¡°Okay. How much do you


    want?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold, and it sounded like he was gritting his teeth. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have


    enough money?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you lose money if you can¡¯t work?¡±


    When Neil saw how straightforward she was, he frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want money. Before I


    recover, move to Remus Mansion and take care of me.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll have to deny your request, but I can hire a nurse for you.


    ¡°Silvia!¡±


    ¦°


    She seemed unconcerned as she looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, I don¡¯t want to be involved with


    you. I want to start over, so I hope you can stop disturbing me.¡±


    She had truly given up on him.


    His expression instantly darkened. ¡°Start over?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was going to be in a new rtionship, but her phone rang before she could reveal it.


    When she saw Abalene¡¯s name on the phone¡¯s screen, she recalled her promise to have dinner in


    Harmony Yard.


    She immediately answered the call and spoke guiltily, ¡°Sorry, Madam Remus. Something happened on


    my side. I¡¯ll go there right away.


    Abalene¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t have to rush. I just wanted to know where you are. Be


    careful when you¡¯re on the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia kept her phone before she looked at Neil.


    ¡°Madam Remus asked me to have dinner in Harmony Yard. We can go together if you have the time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Neil got into the car, he casually asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re working in MY Corporation, have you seen


    the founder, Anna?¡±


    Silvia subconsciously clenched her fists, but she responded with a calm expression, ¡°I¡¯m just an


    employee. How could I possibly meet our big boss? Why are you asking about her all of a sudden?¡±


    Neil wore a meaningful gaze and slowly said, ¡°I just find her pretty awesome. Her employee got


    involved in giarism, and she managed to find out that Perficient was the mastermind behind it.¡±


    She looked down and calmly said, ¡°She¡¯s truly awesome.¡±


    ¡°As an employee of MY Corporation, aren¡¯t you curious about the kind of person the president is?¡±


    Seeing his attempt to sound her out, she replied with a straight face, ¡°What are you getting at, Mr.


    Remus?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just making conversation.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less. I just want to get my work done. The president¡¯s personality has nothing to do with


    me.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned gloomy, and he did not continue the subject.


    The two of them remained silent all the way to Harmony Yard. When they got out of the car, Neil


    suddenly held her hand.


    When Silvia tried to move out of his grasp, he spoke softly in a deep voice.


    ¡°Do you want Grandma to know about the divorce?¡±


    Silvia pondered for a few seconds before she coldly said, ¡°We¡¯ve never held hands in Harmony Yard


    before. It would seem strange to be holding hands now, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    ¡°No. Grandma will just think that we¡¯re really close.¡±


    Silvia frowned. Before she could say something else, Neil held her hand and walked inside.


    The moment they entered the living room, Abalene walked over with a grin.


    When she saw them holding hands, her smile grew brighter.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Silvia, let me see if you¡¯ve lost weight. Have you been pushing yourself too hardtely?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    Abalene sat her down on the couch and said, ¡°If work gets too tiring, just quit the job. Working is a


    man¡¯s responsibility. We just need to go shopping.¡±


    When Silvia heard this, she smiled. Abalene had established Remus Corporation with Neil¡¯s


    grandfather at a young age. She was also a shareholder with decisive rights in thepany.


    Unexpectedly, she would have such a simple outlook in her old age. She even took the initiative to ask


    Silvia to stop working and enjoy life at home.


    ¡°Madam Remus, I¡¯ll get bored if I just stayed at home.¡±


    When Abalene saw how insistent Silvia was, she just said, ¡°Alright. As long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia picked up a cup of tea from the table and took a sip. She realized that it was particrly


    refreshing and sweet. It was different from any tea she had drunk before. She narrowed her eyes and


    asked, ¡°Madam Remus, what tea is this? It¡¯s tasty!¡±


    Abalene smiled and said, ¡°Liam brought this back from abroad. If you like it, I¡¯ll get the servant to pack


    some for you.¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll ask Liam where he bought it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually drink tea, anyway. Mrs. Lynch, pack up the tea leaves from Liam so that Silvia can bring


    them back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Madam Remus. I¡¯ll bring you butter cookies next time!¡±


    ¡°Great. Silvia, you really know what I like!¡±


    Abalene¡¯s loving gaze made Silvia feel a little embarrassed. She was only going to give her some


    cheap cookies. Meanwhile, the tea was of superior quality, so it had to be expensive.


    Neil, who was sitting across from Silvia, said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask himter.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She was not close to Liam. It could save her a lot of trouble if Neil asked on her behalf.


    After the two of them apanied Abalene for dinner, they stayed a while longer before they


    left.


    ¡°Silva, visit me again when you¡¯re free!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Madam Remus. Please rest early.¡±


    After Neil entered the car, he looked at Silvia and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked about the tea leaves, and I¡¯m


    sending someone to buy it now. I guess we¡¯ll get it in half a month. How are you going to thank me?¡±


    Silvia looked at him, and his eyes were filled with anticipation as if he was waiting for apliment.


    She suppressed the thoughts in her head and asked indifferently, ¡°How would you like me to thank you,


    Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°Just treat me to a meal.¡±


    Her


    reyes shone with surprise, but she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was just a meal, so it was not difficult.


    ¡°When do you n on treating me?¡±


    ¡°In a few days. There¡¯s a lot going on at thepany for now.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Neil left after he sent Silvia back to her mansion.


    Once his car disappeared from her sight, she turned around.


    She was startled by I who was standing right behind her. I was staring at her with a mischievous


    gaze.


    ¡°Why did Neil send you home?¡±


    ¡°We went to Madam Remus¡¯s ce for dinner earlier.¡±


    I¡¯s eyes shone with confusion. She frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re divorced, so why are you still


    following him to his grandmother¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°He was the one who wanted to tag along. Besides, we agreed not to announce our divorce for now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    When Silvia saw I¡¯s puzzled expression, she slowly said, ¡°Madam Remus isn¡¯t in the best of health.


    She was hospitalized recently, so we¡¯ll only break the news to her once she gets better.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    I nodded as if she was thinking, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia spent some time watching TV with I on the couch before she got up to take a shower.


    While she showered, she had time to recall the day¡¯s events.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Reva said. Someone had given her a sh drive in the evening, and


    there was a video inside that showed Silvia¡¯s meetup with nche.


    Scorpion instantly crossed her mind.


    Nob*dy else would watch her so closely.


    When Silvia thought of this, her gaze turned cold.


    It looked like she really had to find a way to get rid of him. Otherwise, the people around her would also


    be in danger all the time.


    She was getting ready for bed when she received a call from Dulcie.


    ¡°Silvia, do you remember asking me to introduce you to some men?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What of it?¡±


    Silvia put her phone on the dressing table before she took the towel and started drying her hair.


    ¡°The giarism case and Reva have been dealt with, so I¡¯ll send you some photoster. You can see if


    there¡¯s anyone you like. If you don¡¯t like any of them, I¡¯ll find more for you!¡±


    When Silvia heard the excitement in Dulcie¡¯s voice, she chuckled.


    ¡°Is this a beauty pageant to you? I simply need someone to show Neil that it¡¯s no longer possible for us


    to be together.


    ¡°How can you just find any random person? If he¡¯s not as good as Neil, Neil won¡¯t believe you.


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Why won¡¯t he believe me?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. You liked him in the past, so how could you fall for an ordinary man now? I¡¯ll definitely


    find you a tall, rich, and handsome man!¡±


    She gave it some thought and agreed. With that, she let Dulcie do whatever she wanted. ¡± Okay.¡±


    ¡°Hang on. I¡¯ll send you the photos!¡±


    After Dulcie hung up, she sent a dozen messages to Silvia.


    Silvia then tapped on the photos. Every man was really good¨Clooking, but something seemed to be


    missing.


    [What do you think? Do you like any of them? I have more!


    [These bachelors are from the rich families in Ryoln City. If you like any of them, let me know. I¡¯ll kidnap


    them for you!] Dulcie said.


    Silvia chuckled and slowly replied to her.


    [Maybe the first man. But¡­ will a man from a rich family want to y pretend with me?]


    Dulcie quickly replied.


    [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m quite close with them. If I exin the situation clearly, they¡¯ll surely say yes.


    J


    [Okay, Dulcie. Thank you!]


    [You don¡¯t have to thank me yet. If it works out, just treat me to a meal.]


    Something did not feel right when Silvia read Dulcie¡¯s message, but she did give it more thought. She


    just dried her hair and slept.


    After she woke up the next morning, she saw five messages from Dulcie on her WhatsApp. There was


    also a friend request.


    She opened her conversation with Dulcie first. Once she read through the messages, she tapped on


    the friend request to approve it and got ready for work.


    As soon as she arrived at thepany, Dulcie approached her.


    ¡°Silvia, why don¡¯t I invite Yannick for lunch today so that both of you can get to know each other?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going out for a meal with Neil in a few days. If Yannick is suitable, I¡¯ll bring him along.¡±


    Dulcie nodded, and she was so enthusiastic to be acting like a pimp.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make a reservation at the restaurant now!¡±


    At noon, Silvia and Dulcie drove to the appointed restaurant.


    When the two of them arrived, Yannick was already there.


    The moment he saw Silvia, he smiled and stood up. ¡°Hi, Miss Pond. I¡¯m Yannick Reed.¡±


    He was wearing a gray suit and a pair of sses with golden frames. He seemed like an elegant


    man.


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Hi, Mr. Reed. I¡¯m Silvia Pond.¡±


    After they greeted each other, they sat down and started ordering food. However, they had no idea that


    someone else was watching them.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The th

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    David wondered why he always bumped into Silvia.


    That aside, how did she know Yannick?


    While he was confused, his secretary walked over.


    ¡°Mr. Cooper, the coborator is here.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    David did not give it much thought and made his way to the private room.


    When Dulcie saw that Silvia and Yannick were getting along, she got up and said, ¡°Enjoy your time,


    guys. I just remembered that I have some work to do in thepany. I have to head back.¡±


    After she left, Silvia looked at Yannick and said, ¡°Mr. Reed, I wonder if Dulcie has told that


    you I¡¯m looking for someone to pose as my boyfriend.¡±


    Yannick nodded. ¡°Yes, Dulcie told me about it.¡±


    Based on their conversation, Silvia also had a basic understanding of Yannick¡¯s situation.


    He was Dulcie¡¯s cousin, and his family worked in real estate. They were also reputable in Ryoln City, so


    he was indeed the son of a rich family.


    Would a man like him agree to act as her boyfriend?


    Yannick could tell that Silvia was puzzled, so he exined, ¡°Ourpany ns to invest in the fashion


    industry this year. I understand that you¡¯re an expert in the field, so I might need. your help with some


    areas, Miss Pond.¡±


    Silvia finally sighed in relief when she heard this. ¡°Sure. If it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll definitely help you


    out, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Yannick raised his ss with a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a great coboration!¡±


    After lunch, Silvia bade him goodbye and returned to herpany.


    As soon as she arrived at the top floor, Dulcie went up to her.


    ¡°How did it go? Is my cousin nice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we had a good chat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Oh yeah, Eligance and Perficient have fired Aiden and Gary ording to a statement


    they released. Everyone hates those two men right now. I guess it¡¯ll be extremely difficult for them to


    find a good job in Ryoln City.¡±


    Silvia was unbothered. ¡°That¡¯s a normal oue. If they weren¡¯t fired, the brands¡® reputation would be


    affected.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome. You¡¯ve left those two men with no power to fight.¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t smart with their n. It was really easy to figure them out.¡±


    Dulcie sighed. Not everyone was as smart as Silvia.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­ I heard that Neil took over Perficient and even invested a billion dors in it.


    Is he nning to make a big entrance into the fashion industry?¡±


    Surprise filled Silvia¡¯s eyes. Remus Corporation had other clothing subsidiaries that were bigger than


    Perficient. Besides, Perficient did not earn the biggest profit under his corporation. Why was he taking a


    small subsidiary so seriously all of a sudden?


    Before she could fall into deeper thought, her phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Pond. I¡¯m calling from Ryoln City¡¯s police station. Regarding yesterday¡¯s attack on you, we


    would like to invite you over to make a statement.¡±


    She rushed to the police station in less than half an hour.


    After she made her statement, the police officer looked at her and said, ¡°Since the incident didn¡¯t lead


    to any significant injury or damage, the perpetrator will only be detained for seven days. Besides, we¡¯re


    not in charge of giarism cases.¡±


    Silvia had anticipated this oue.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you so much!¡±


    Before she left the police station, she paid Reva a visit to ask about the sh drive.


    Unexpectedly, Reva changed her attitude and started to y dumb. She imed to know nothing and


    even sounded flustered when she spoke. It was as if someone was watching her.


    Silvia knew that she would not get an answer, so she got up and left.


    She called for a shareholders¡® meeting immediately after she returned to MY Corporation.


    ¡°With the giarism incident behind us, ourpany has stabilized for the time being. Let¡¯s make use


    of the poprity we just gained and bring back our fall products

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Dulcie lowered her head and nced at the documents in her hand. ¡°We¡¯ve already made


    arrangements to release the products this morning. So far, things are looking good on the market.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay, but we can¡¯t just stop there. We still have many other problems to solve. Have


    any of you found a fabric manufacturer with the right price and quality?¡±


    The shareholders shook their heads. ¡°Miss Pond, the prices of raw materials have risen dramatically.


    It¡¯s really hard for us to find a suitable manufacturer with our budget,¡± Sigwald


    said.


    Silvia looked at him in surprise and smiled. ¡°Mr. Reed, how much do you think we should add to our


    budget?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to add much. I happen to have a friend who¡¯s running a fabric business. I could discuss


    the price with him if you¡¯d like, Miss Pond.¡±


    She remained silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Okay. Go ahead with the discussion and give me the


    quotation.¡±


    Sigwald smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact himter!¡±


    They talked about thepany¡¯s recent development before Silvia ended the meeting.


    As soon as she went back to her office, Dulcie approached.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silvia, please don¡¯t agree with my uncle¡¯s suggestion. He¡¯s been using his status as a shareholder to


    work with outsiders to sell bad raw materials to thepany at high prices. He¡¯s earned a lot. After the


    Marketing Department found more bad reviews on our retail shops, I found a new coborator. That¡¯s


    the only reason why things are still under control!¡±


    Dulcie got angry as she talked about it. If Sigwald thought of thepany, he would get the dividend


    that he deserved by the end of the year. However, he was so greedy that he wanted more money.


    Silvia was not perturbed. ¡°Okay, I know what to do.¡±


    Dulcie nodded. ¡°Okay. Oh yeah, the designer you recruited is pretty capable. I heard from the Design


    Department¡¯s director that she¡¯s submitted two designs this morning.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s outstanding.¡±


    If nche¡¯s mother had not fallen sick, she would not have chosen to work for Reva.


    When Silvia met nche for the first time, she saw the strong will and perseverance in her


    eyes. Therefore, she decided to offer some help. The rest was up to nche.


    Once Dulcie left, Silvia started to work on some documents.


    After she was done with a few of them, she received a call from Mrs. Ward.


    Silvia was a little puzzled because Mrs. Ward never contacted her.


    As soon as she answered the call, she heard Mindy¡¯s voice. It sounded like she was having a mental


    breakdown.


    20


    ¡°Silvia Pond, will you only be satisfied when I die? Do you realize that your father is going divorce me if


    you don¡¯t get us the project from Remus Corporation?¡±


    Silvia was taken aback. Idris and Mindy¡¯s rtionship had not been the best, but it should not be so


    bad that they would divorce over a project.


    However, this was none of her business.


    ¡°Ms. Woods, you called the wrong person. If you want the project, you should call Mr. Remus.¡± ¡°Do you


    think I haven¡¯t gone to Neil? He didn¡¯t even want to see Ada because of you. He said that if you refuse


    to forgive us, he won¡¯t give the Pond Family any projects!¡±


    Silvia frowned. They were divorced, yet he had not gotten back with Ada. He also troubled the Pond


    Family?


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m important enough to affect Neil¡¯s decision? He just needs an excuse to turn the


    Pond Family away. Don¡¯t look for me again. I can¡¯t change his mind!¡±


    She hung up right after.


    When Mindy called her again, Silvia did not answer.


    Mindy was so angry that she threw the phone to the floor and growled, ¡°D*mn it! This b*tch! I shouldn¡¯t


    have given birth to her!¡±


    When Mrs. Ward saw that her phone had cked out, she picked it up in a panic and quickly tried to


    switch it back on.


    Ada nced at her indifferently and said, ¡°Mrs. Ward, you may leave. I¡¯ll transfer five thousand dors


    to you to pay for your phone.¡±


    Mrs. Ward was a little displeased. There were photos of her and her grandson on the phone. If it was


    damaged, she would lose those photos.


    She remained silent for a while and eventually left.


    Once Ada and Mindy were left in the living room, Ada held her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be


    angry. It looks like we¡¯re not getting this project back.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s tears immediately streamed down her face. ¡°What should I do? Do I really have to divorce your


    father?¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Ada patted her on the back andforted her. ¡°I won¡¯t let Dad divorce you. I¡¯ll talk to him, so you can


    rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t let our family fall apart.¡±


    After Ada said this, she got up and headed to Pond Corporation to see Idris.


    When Idris went to work today, the shareholders made sarcastic remarks regarding the project he lost.


    As such, he had been feeling angry all day.


    He subconsciously frowned when he saw Ada. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I came to discuss something with you. I hope you won¡¯t divorce Mom.¡±


    Idris frowned, and his voice was filled with rage. ¡°This is between your mother and I. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just between the two of you. I¡¯m a member of this family too. I disagree with your divorce!¡±


    Idris snorted and snappishly said, ¡°I lost the project from Remus Corporation because of your mother,


    and I¡¯ve been dissatisfied with thepany¡¯s shareholderstely. We can avoid a divorce, but she has


    to convince Neil to give us back the project!¡±


    ¡°You know that Mom and Silvia have always had a terrible rtionship. You¡¯ll only trouble her if you do


    this. Besides, she¡¯s looked for Silvia several times, but Silvia refuses to forgive her!¡±


    Idris¡¯s eyes


    eyes were cold. ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. If she fails to get that project back for us, I¡¯ll have to


    divorce her!¡±


    Ada took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. But if you stay with Mom, I can get Pond


    Corporation more coborations.¡±


    Idris was surprised, but he immediately said, ¡°If we can¡¯t even get the project from Remus. Corporation,


    we can forget about working with otherpanies.¡±


    Pond Corporation had been going downhill in thest few years. This project was not just about earning


    money.


    If they could coborate with Remus Corporation, Idris would go through with it even if thepany did


    not earn money.


    With their connection to Remus Corporation, their sess rate in coborating with otherpanies


    would double.


    ¡°If I secure deals with otherpanies and promise that you¡¯ll earn as much as you would working with


    Remus Corporation, will you stay with Mom?¡±


    Idris considered it for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Okay, but you have to fulfill your end of the


    bargain.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    After Ada left, Idris made a call.


    ¡°I may have to postpone the divorce. Something¡¯s happened.¡±


    A furious female voice came through. ¡°Idris Pond, what did you promise me? Our son is eight years


    old. Do you want him to grow up with others looking at him differently? You can¡¯t be bothered to let go


    of Mindy and Ada, can you?¡±


    Idris immediately said, ¡°Believe me, you and our sone first. I¡¯ve been working hard to manage


    Pond Corporation for the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m sure you know whether it¡¯s for us or your other family! You were going to hand Pond


    Corporation over to Ada. Don¡¯t ever think that I have no idea!¡±


    Idris frowned and said, ¡°That was before we had our son. Since we have a child together, of course I¡¯ll


    hand Pond Corporation over to him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better keep your promise!¡±


    The woman hung up, and Idris shook his head before he sent her a message.


    [I¡¯ll visit you and our son tonight.]


    ¡ª


    When it was time to clock out in the evening, Silvia received a message from nche.


    [Miss Pond, I would like to invite you to dinner tonight. Do you have some time to spare?]


    Silvia contemted for a moment and replied with a ¡°yes.¡±


    After they clocked out, Silvia drove nche to a steakhouse.


    When nche saw the prices on the menu, she secretly sighed in relief. They were within her budget.


    After they ordered their food, nche spoke to Silvia with a serious expression, ¡°Miss Pond, thank you


    very much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have worked as a ghostwriter for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. After all, you still have to pay me back.¡±


    nche slowly said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re paying me three times the market rate, so I¡¯m really grateful. I


    won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    When Silvia saw the sincerity in nche¡¯s eyes, she smiled.


    ¡°I believe in you. You¡¯ll be able to get a much higher sry in the future. You just have to stay true to


    yourself and continue on this path.¡±


    nche nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I hope to be as good as you one day!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Keep it up!¡±


    After they had dinner, Silvia sent nche to the hospital.


    When Silvia returned to the mansion, she was surprised to see that it was dark.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    After she got out of her car, she gave I a call as she walked toward the mansion.


    ¡°I, have you gone on a trip?


    ¡°No, my manager arranged ast¨Cminute event for me. I¡¯m on my way back now.¡±


    Once Silvia confirmed that I was safe, she entered the mansion.


    After she took a shower, she received a message from Neil.


    [You mentioned that you would treat me to a meal. When will that be?]


    Silvia opened her conversation with Yannick and asked him when he would be free.


    Yannick: I¡¯ll be free in the next few days. But Miss Pond, since you want me to act as your boyfriend,


    just call me Yannick, and I¡¯ll call you Silvia. Our rtionship will feel distant if keep calling me Mr. Reed.


    What do you think?


    Silvia: Sure.


    you


    Silvia confirmed the time with Yannick and received a call from Neil before she could reply to his


    message.


    She heard his voice the moment she answered the call.


    ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re not going to back out, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. If you have some time tomorrow, we can go for dinner. Is that okay with you?¡±


    Neil paused for a few seconds before he softly said, ¡°Sure. Make a reservation and send me the


    restaurant¡¯s location.¡±


    Following that, Neil gave Curtis a call.


    ¡°Cancel the dinner with Chelsea tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Chelsea is leaving the day after. If you don¡¯t meet him tomorrow night, we¡¯ll miss our


    chance to coborate with him.¡±


    Neil said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Book me on the same flight as his. I¡¯ll talk to him on the ne


    the morning after.¡±


    Curtis was slightly surprised. ¡°Mr. Remus, do you have something important to do tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Neil hung up once he was done speaking.


    Meanwhile, Silvia took a towel to dry her hair.


    She heard the sound of a car engine outside the mansion. She walked up to the window and saw I


    getting out of the passenger seat of a red Bugatti.


    Then, the driver stepped out as well.


    Realizing that it was David, her eyes were filled with shock. When did I and David be so close?


    In the past, I would not allow male colleagues or male celebrities to send her home even if she


    workedte into the night. She would be afraid of being filmed by the paparazzi.


    Unexpectedly, she broke her rules for David.


    Silvia went downstairs, and I happened toe in at the same time,


    ¡°Silvia, you haven¡¯t gone to be?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes. Why did David send you back?¡±


    I became speechless at the mention of his name.


    ¡°Can we not talk about it? While I was on my way back, my car had a t tire. He happened to pass by,


    so I asked him to send me back.¡±


    The thought of her owing David a favor left a little annoyed. She would have to treat him to a meal now.


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°Look at you. Why do you


    look so unhappy?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I n to treat him to a meal, but I don¡¯t want to go alone.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Silvia, why don¡¯t you tag along?¡±


    That way, she could return the favor and make David understand that she was not interested in him at


    all.


    When Silvia saw her expectant face, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I instantly hugged her.


    ¡°I love you, Silvia!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me. If you strangle me to death, no one will go with you.¡±


    I immediately released her. ¡°I¡¯m just too excited.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take a shower and get some rest. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia was about to sleep back in her room when she received a call from Dulcie.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    ¡°Silvia, the Legal Affairs Department just called me. ording to them, Aiden and Gary want


    to settle thingy¡¯re willing topensate us.¡±


    A few secondster, Silvia replied indifferently, ¡°Go ahead and press charges. Just follow up on it


    asionally. You don¡¯t have to give me any more updates.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next morning, Sigwald asked his secretary to give Silvia a document before their meeting.


    ¡°Miss Pond, these are the fabric vendors that I had my secretarypilest night. You can see which


    one is more suitable.¡±


    Silvia fl*pped open the document and nced at it. She realized that the listed garment prices were


    simr to those on the market.


    However, a fewpanies offered lower prices, and it was hard to not notice them.


    She looked down slightly. Sigwald was quite smart because he knew that he could draw her attention


    with this strategy.


    However, his coborators might not be among thepanies with the base prices.


    Silvia closed the document with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Reed, these coborators you¡¯ve found offer


    pretty good prices, but I¡¯ve also found a good one. I¡¯ll decide after I visit the factory and take a look.¡±


    Sigwald continued to smile. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay. My list is just for your reference, Miss Pond.


    It¡¯d be great if you have a better choice.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start the meeting. Today, we¡¯ll discuss MY Corporation¡¯s market share. We only need to


    retain the current clothing designs and quality, and there will be no problem. With that said, our sales


    haven¡¯t been as good as Perficient¡¯s. Has anyone figured out why?¡± When the shareholders heard this,


    they started expressing their opinions. Meanwhile, Silvia¡¯s secretary recorded the discussion. They


    concluded that MY Corporation was not as good as Perficient in terms of branding. Besides, Perficient


    was supported by Remus Corporation. They could use Remus Corporation to boost their poprity.


    At the end of the meeting, Silvia said, ¡°Since we know the problem, we should solve it now.. Mr. Reed¡¯s


    PR Department will handle brand publicity. Give me at least three ns for publicity this month. There


    should be no problems, right?¡±


    Sigwald immediately said, ¡°Miss Pond, you can rest assured. We will do our best.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today. Dismissed.¡±


    After everyone left, Dulcie gave Silvia a thumbs


    1. up.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best! Sigwald tried to interfere with the garments, but you immediately tasked him with


    branding. It looks like he¡¯ll be very busy this month.¡±


    Silvia took the documents and got up. She walked out as she said, ¡°If I don¡¯t give him some work, he¡¯ll


    have too much time to cause trouble. Obviously, I need to keep him busy.¡±


    ¡°Were you serious about the factory? Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about it?¡±


    ¡°I was. I¡¯ll go on a business trip and visit it in person in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll bring Joe and Eva.¡®


    ¡ª


    Soon, it was time to clock out. Silvia waited downstairs for Yannick to pick her up.


    Yannick drove a white BMW. They went on their way after Silvia entered the car and fastened her


    seatbelt.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, we¡¯re having dinner with Neil Remus, the president of Remus Corporation. If he troubles


    youter, just ignore him. I¡¯ll handle him.¡±


    Yannick could not help but chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. If you protect me, others will think that I¡¯m a


    kept man.¡±


    When Silvia saw how nonchnt he was, she slowly said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to offend him. I¡¯m


    guessing that your family might want to coborate with Remus Corporation in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    Hearing his response, she did not say anything else.


    By the time they pushed open the door to the private room, Neil had already arrived.


    saw the


    He smiled faintly when he saw Silvia. However, he narrowed his eyes the moment he s man who


    walked in after her.


    ¡°Silvia, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, let me introduce him to you. This is my boyfriend, Yannick Reed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yannick, this is Neil Remus. You can address him as Mr. Remus like I do.¡±


    Yannick looked at Neil with a smile. ¡°Hi, Mr. Remus. Thank you for helping Silvia the other day.¡±


    He reached out to shake Neil¡¯s hand, but Neil did not move. His gaze was cold like a cier.


    Then, he red at Silvia. ¡°Do you think you can get a random man to act as your boyfriend and I¡¯ll


    believe it?¡±


    Silvia subconsciously clenched her fists. She did not expect Neil to be so sharp.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    hapter 204


    te moment he said that, Yannick and Silvia¡¯s expressions changed.


    What do you mean by that, Neil Remus?¡±


    hen Neil saw Silvia¡¯s questioning gaze, he turned around and left instead of providing an


    swer.


    it some reason, Silvia felt anxious.


    Mr. Reed, please head back. I need to do something.¡±


    e did not pay attention to Yannick¡¯s response. She quickly turned around and left in Neil¡¯s


    rection.


    hen she reached the parking lot, she saw Neil standing next to a car. He was clearly waiting r her.


    ie gritted her teeth as she hurried over and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin what you said just


    w? Are you saying that we¡¯re not divorced?¡±


    ght after she spoke, he grabbed her waist.


    filled her eyes


    inoyance and anger When she raised her head to tell him off, he moved closer


    ward her.


    ie wanted to move away, but she grabbed her chin.


    k*ssed her on the l*ps aggressively, and Silvia felt like she was drowning.


    ie bit him intensely, but he did not let go of her. In fact, his k*ss became more aggressive.


    ¡ú was unhinged!


    Ivia tried to push her hands against his chest. Despite her best efforts, she could not


    ot push


    m away.


    ie was stronger than regr men, but she did not stand a chance against Neil. She could only


    at his mercy.


    il only let her go when he realized that she was running out of breath. ¡°Will you an and make me angry


    again?¡± he asked cruelly.


    See


    another


    Ivia was enraged by his overbearing tone, so much so that her face turned red. She did not long to him,


    so how could he speak to her like that?


    ie instantly shoved him away before she wiped her l*ps with her hands. ¡°We¡¯re divorced.


    rget being in a rtionship, you have no right to interfere even if I¡¯m sleeping with another an!¡±


    Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Ivia raised her head and met his angry gaze. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Neil Remus, you¡¯re not asking e to stay


    single for you after our divorce, are you?¡± she firmly asked.


    hen Neil saw the ridicule in her eyes, anger kept filling his heart. He was at the point of :ploding


    ¡°Silvia Pond, you can go ahead and test me. If any man touches you, I¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯s miserable


    for the rest of his life!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an *sshole!¡±


    Neil lowered his head and looked at her. His eyes were full of rage. ¡°If I ever see you with


    Yannick again, I promise that you¡¯ll receive news of Reed Corporation going bankrupt in less than three


    days!¡±


    Silvia refused to look at him anymore.


    After a long time, she finally calmed down.


    ¡°Neil, what¡¯s going on with our divorce? You didn¡¯t make a fake divorce certificate to fool me, did you?¡±


    Neil nced at her and spoke with a straight face, ¡°Do you think I need to tell a lie like that? If you don¡¯t


    believe me, you can check with the courthouse!¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that earlier?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to see you pretend to be intimate with Yannick. It¡¯s annoying!¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°You can just look away.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Silvia, angering me won¡¯t benefit you.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and curtly said, ¡°I won¡¯t benefit even if I make you happy, so why should


    ????


    He was speechless.


    He remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll get a taxi.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned around and left. She only managed to take a few steps before he grabbed her wrist again.


    Silvia frowned when she noticed that his hand was really warm. ¡°Let go of

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Just as she was about to speak, Yannick held her hand.


    Silvia froze for a while and tried not to move out of his grasp. She was not really fond of being touched


    by others.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Silvia and 1 are really in a rtionship.¡±


    Right after Yannick spoke, Neil stared fiercely at their hands.


    ¡°If you n to keep your arm, you¡¯d better let go of her:¡±


    Yannick did not budge, and he wore a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding my girlfriend¡¯s hand. Mr. Remus, you don¡¯t have the right to interfere ¡±


    Silvia found that he was really bold. Did he know who Neil was? How brave of him to provoke Neil like


    that.


    She took the opportunity to move out of his grasp. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Yannick, let¡¯s have a


    set.¡±


    Yannick nced at her with doting affection. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they sat down, Neil spoke with a cold expression, ¡°Sit here, Silvia!¡®


    She frowned and nced at him. However, Yannick responded before she could say anything ¡°I¡¯ll sit


    next to you, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Even Silvia was stunned, and a strange thought entered her


    head.


    Yannick did not have a secret crush on Neil, did he?


    Did he agree to pose as her boyfriend to see Neil?


    Neil red at Silvia. When he saw the way she was looking at him and Yannick, he knew that


    something was not right.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, I don¡¯t know you very well.¡±


    Yannick stood up with a smile and said, ¡°People are always strangers when they first meet. It doesn¡¯t


    take long to be friends, so we¡¯ll be close after a few meals.¡±


    Neil was speechless.


    Silvia felt that her suspicion could be right. She had already imagined an interesting drama unfolding


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Yannick actually changed ces, Neil gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yannick Reed, you can


    continue sitting here if you want the Reed Family to go bankrupt tomorrow!!


    Yannick appeared to be crestfallen, but he said, ¡°Fine. If the Reed Family goes bankrupt, Silvia will just


    take me in.¡±


    Silvia nearly spat out a mouthful of water. She had only wanted Yannick to eat more and talk less, but


    he was really going with the flow.


    Either way, she was satisfied when she saw how annoyed Neil was.


    They were divorced, but he kept going after her. He deserved this!


    Neil red at Silvia who was pretending as if all of this did not concern her. ¡°Well yed, Silvia!¡± he


    said sarcastically.


    Even though he knew that she was just acting, she had sessfully triggered his anger.


    Silvia looked at him calmly. ¡°Mr. Remus, tonight¡¯s dinner is to thank you for helping me a few days ago.


    Order whatever you want. My boyfriend will pay for it.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Neil stood up and walked toward her.


    Yannick could sense that something bad was about to happen. He immediately walked up to Silvia and


    stopped Neil.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, you-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Neil rudely interrupted him.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    His voice was filled with unprecedented anger. He was like a raging lion that would rush forward and


    bite its prey¡¯s neck at any moment.


    When Yannick felt Neil¡¯s imposing aura, his expression changed. Despite that, he continued to stand in


    front of Silvia.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, you and Silvia are divorced. She¡¯s my girlfriend now. Please stay away from her!¡°¡±


    ¡°Divorced?¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Who told you that we¡¯re divorced?¡±


    Meter 204

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    ¡°We can stand here all night, or I can send you home. Choose one.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Neil, do you realize that I hate your


    arrogance and overbearing nature. You always do things your way regardless of how others feel!


    orders


    ¡°I¡¯m not an individual in your eyes. I¡¯m more like a machine that should listen to your unconditionally.


    Once I refuse to listen, you resort to force to get your way. I¡¯m really fed up!¡± Neil red at her, and


    there was no warmth in his eyes.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t treat you as an individual, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to divorce you!¡±


    Silvia sneered and mocked him. ¡°You only agreed to the divorce so that you could be with Ada in the


    open!¡±


    ¡°I really want to know how you came to that conclusion!¡±


    If he truly liked Ada, would he pester her over and over again?


    Silvia shook off his hand and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t be thinking about you anymore!¡±


    After that, she quickly left.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, stop!¡±


    She turned a deaf ear and increased her pace.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud thud behind her.


    She turned around and saw Neil lying on the floor. He was not moving.


    Silvia stopped walking before she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Neil, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll suddenly listen to you


    if you hurt yourself!¡±


    She stood still for a while and realized that he remained immobile. Eventually, she walked back.


    Once she squatted down, she noticed that his face had turned abnormally red.


    She put her on his forehead, and it was hot to the touch.


    Silvia frowned and raised his injured arm. She took a look and found that it was inmed!


    After she moved him to the car, she gave Curtis a call. She asked him where Neil was living and told


    him what medicine to buy. Then, she drove Neil home in his car.


    The moment they arrived at Neil¡¯s mansion, Silvia saw Curtis standing at the door with the medicine.


    He appeared anxious,


    Silvia parked the car before she helped Neil out.


    Curtis wanted to assist her, but she refused his help.


    ¡°Open the door. Do you know the password to his mansion?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus uses a fingerprint lock.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please get out of the way.¡±


    37


    Seeing that Silvia alone could move Neil, Curtis fell silent. He was an adult man, but he was not as


    strong as a woman. He felt quite embarrassed.


    After she unlocked the door with Neil¡¯s fingerprint, she helped him to his bedroom andid him down.


    Then, she took the medicine from Curtis.


    ¡°Bring me a ss of water. Later, we¡¯ll give him the antipyretics.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Following that, she squatted down and began to redress Neil¡¯s wound.


    She realized that the gauze around his arm was the same one from the other day. She frowned as a


    result. Had he not changed the dressing in the past few days?


    No wonder the wound became inmed!


    Curtis soon arrived with the water. When he saw Silvia changing Neil¡¯s dressing, he said, ¡°I guess Mr.


    Remus has been so busy these past few days that he forgot to change his dressing. Silvia did not say


    anything, but her gaze was a little cold.


    Was he so busy that he could not even spend ten minutes to change his dressing? Noticing her


    silence, Curtis continued, ¡°By the way, Mr. Remus was supposed to discuss a coboration with


    Chelsea, a big client from Mand, tonight. But he pushed back his appointment with Chelsea to have


    dinner with you.¡®


    Silvia paused before she coldly said, ¡°I never asked him to do that. If he wasn¡¯t free, he could¡¯ve just


    rescheduled. Mr. Harrell, you don¡¯t need to put in a good word for him. We¡¯re divorced!¡±


    Right after she spoke, Neil woke up gloomily. At this time, he stared at her in silence, and there


    seemed to be a trace of grief in his eyes.


    She looked away. Once she bandaged his wound, she got up and said, ¡°Starting from tomorrow, you


    have to change his dressing once a day until his wound heals.¡±


    After that, she turned to leave, but Neil held her by the wrist.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    apter 206


    ay and take care of me!¡±


    via frowned as she turned back. ¡°Neil Remus, I have my own business to take care of. Let go me!¡±


    hat is it? Are you and Yannick Reed going to discuss ways to make me angry?¡±


    ? was speechless.


    iss Pond, why don¡¯t you stay here and help care for Mr. Remus? What if he has a fever again night?¡±


    Curtis immediately said.


    ria looked at him and spoke indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you his secretary? I think it¡¯s more table for you to stay


    here and take care of him.¡±


    tis spluttered and stopped speaking.


    I¡¯s gaze turned cold. He released her hand and said, ¡°You can leave.¡±


    ? just left without responding to him.


    il stared at her and only looked away after she disappeared from the bedroom door.


    en Curtis sensed that his mood was souring, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ll stand guard


    he living room. You can call me if you need anything.¡±


    o need. Just go home.¡±


    at you-¡±


    m fine.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rtis nodded. ¡°Okay. Just call me if anything happens.¡±


    kay.¡±


    er Curtis left, Neil looked down at his bandaged arm and chuckled softly.


    at woman just left him there! She was really heartless!


    via took a taxi back to Elm Bay.


    the time she got home, I was asleep, but she had left amp on in the living room.


    via walked to the couch and sat down. She stared at the patterns on the carpet and became


    sentminded.


    e never thought that Neil would instantly call her bluff about being in a rtionship with nnick.


    sides, his subsequent actions made her wonder even more.


    rhaps she stopped loving him a little abruptly. Therefore, he could not ept it.


    hatever it was, it did not matter. He would never like her.


    en if he did, she would never turn back because her love for Neil had been overshadowed by le


    disappointment after another.


    212


    When he had a fever today, she only got worried because she did not want anything to happen. to him


    because of her.


    Once she sorted out her thoughts, her mood instantly improved. She went upstairs to take a shower


    and fell asleep.


    The next day. Silvia asked Yannick out and apologized for what happened.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, I¡¯m very sorry for what happenedst night.


    Yannick smiled and softly said, ¡°Miss Pond, you don¡¯t have to apologize. If you still need me, I¡¯ll be


    avable for you.


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need you anymore. Neil already knows that we¡¯re a fake couple. It


    won¡¯t mean much if we continue acting.


    ¡°Miss Pond, haven¡¯t you thought of making this fake rtionship a real one?¡±


    When she saw his serious expression, she was stunned.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, I actually asked Dulcie to introduce me to you because I like you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reed, are you joking?¡± she immediately asked.


    Her eyes were full of shock. She had made it clear from the start that she just wanted someone to act


    along with her. Yannick agreed, so why was he suddenly behaving like a different person?


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I fell for you the moment I saw you.¡±


    Silvia subconsciously widened her eyes. ¡°The day before yesterday?¡±


    Yannick shook his head. ¡°No. The first time we met was four years ago. Dulcie was working at MY


    Corporation, and I came to pick her up after work one day. I met you in the elevator, and it was love at


    first sight.¡±


    She was speechless.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Silvia remained silent for a long time before she said, ¡°Mr. Reed, I¡¯m ttered, but I don¡¯t nt on


    getting into a rtionship anytime soon.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yannick nodded. ¡°I know. I can wait for the day you¡¯re ready to start a new rtionship.¡±


    She decided to rify things further.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, I hope that you won¡¯t wait for me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever start thinking of a rtionship. You


    deserve someone better.


    ¡°Anyway, I thank you for your help these past few days. Did you lie about your family wanting to get into


    the fashion business?¡±


    His eyes shone with surprise. He did not expect her to remember that.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s true. I just want to pursue you as well.¡®


    ¡°If you need my help with the fashion industry, I¡¯ll try my best to assist you. But I won¡¯t be able to


    reciprocate your love, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Yannick was at a loss. He chuckled in resignation and said, ¡°Actually, I knew from the


    beginning that you would reject me, but I still wanted to give it a try. Since you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t


    pester you any longer.¡±


    Silvia finally sighed in relief. She had another reason for not being in a rtionship with Yannick: He


    was Dulcie¡¯s cousin. If they dated and ended up breaking up, her rtionship with Dulcie might


    be awkward.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reed. You¡¯re a wonderful person, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a better girl.¡±


    ¡°Have I just been friend zoned?¡±


    Silvia immediately exined, ¡°No, I was sincerelyplimenting you. I wasn¡¯t trying to friend zone


    you!¡±


    He looked at her and slowly asked, ¡°Can you call me Yannick again?¡±


    ¡°Yannick.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Silvia returned to MY Corporation, she immediately called Dulcie to her office.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you offer me an exnation about Yannick?¡±


    Dulcie was taken aback, and she asked, ¡°Has he confessed to you?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always believed that he wasn¡¯t good enough for you. I never thought he would pluck up his


    courage and confess to you!¡±


    When Silvia saw the excitement in her eyes, she sternly said, ¡°I rejected him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Dulcie did not look surprised. ¡°I told him in the beginning that he wasn¡¯t your cup


    of


    tea, but he still wanted to give it a try.¡±


    Silvia red at her. ¡°If you pull something like this again, I¡¯ll deduct your year¨Cend bonus!¡± Dulcie


    immediately tugged on Silvia¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t! I finally have just enough to buy New Year¡¯s Eve


    presents. It¡¯s been hard! You¡¯ll kill me if you deduct my year¨Cend bonus.¡±


    Silviaughed in anger. ¡°You¡¯re really good at twisting your words.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t deduct my money no matter what.¡±


    ¡°If you


    behave yourself, obviously, I won¡¯t deduct anything.¡±


    Dulcie was speechless.


    ¡°Okay, carry on with your work. Don¡¯t match me with others again!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia called Joe and Eva to her office.


    ¡°Go home and pack your stuff. You¡¯re going on a business trip with me tomorrow. This trip willst


    about a week.¡±


    Once they left, Silvia proceeded to read through a document on her table.


    Meanwhile, Eva went to a quiet corner and made a call.


    ¡°Hi. Miss Pond has asked me to join her on a business trip tomorrow.¡±


    Someone on the other end said something before Eva nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    The next morning, Silvia brought Joe and Eva with her.


    Neil had forgotten to change his dressing again because of his busy work schedule. Curtis gave


    Silvia a call so that she coulde over and assist. However, her phone had been off.


    He told Neil, who promptly said, ¡°Find out where she

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Ten minutester, Curtis reported back to Neil.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Pond is on an airne bound for Greenvale.¡±


    Neil frowned and asked, ¡°Why is she going to Greenvale?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Got it. You may leave.¡±


    Right after Silvia got off the airne, she received a call from I.


    ¡°Sil, have you forgotten about joining me for dinner with David Cooper?¡±


    I had to attend an eventst night. Since the event endedte, she stayed in a hotel.


    When she returned to the mansion, she saw a note from Silvia and learned that she had gone. on a


    business trip.


    Silvia was taken aback, but she soon remembered that she and I had indeed spoken about this.


    ¡°Sorry, I. I¡¯ve been so busy over the past few days that I forgot about it. I¡¯m already in Greenvale.


    Once I get back, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal as an apology, alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was going to ask David Cooper out for dinner tonight, but since you¡¯re not around, I¡¯ll wait for


    you to return. Stay safe out there and call me if anything pops up.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Once the call ended, Silvia brought Joe and Eva out of the airport.


    Outside the airport, they saw a middle¨Caged man holding a te with Silvia¡¯s name on it.


    He was wearing a gray acid¨Cwash jacket and a pair of army¨Cgreen canvas shoes. While they looked


    worn¨Cout, they were clean.


    When Silvia saw her name, she approached him.


    ¡°Hello. Are you Mr. Conrad rk?¡±


    Conrad nodded and lowered the te. ¡°You must be Miss Silvia Pond.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. rk.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine. Our car is at the entrance. Let¡¯s head over there.¡±


    While he spoke, he attempted to carry Silvia¡¯s luggage. ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do it myself.¡±


    Their ride was an old¨Cschool van. It looked really worn¨Cdown, like it was about to fall apart at any


    moment.


    Joe and Eva exchanged looks and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Weren¡¯t they there to check a textile factory? Why was its owner so poor?


    Silvia¡¯s expression remained the same. Once she put her luggage into the van with the others, she got


    in and started talking to Conrad.


    On their way, Silvia gained a general understanding of Ten Miles Vige,


    The van came to a stop in front of the vige entrance. Conrad looked at Silvia quite bashfully and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Pond. We don¡¯t have proper roads for cars to drive around in the vige. We have to


    walk in.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±


    She grabbed her luggage and looked at Eva. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eva was wearing a pair of heels, so it might not be convenient for her to walk around in the vige.


    ¡°Yes. I brought ts.¡±


    She took out a pair of ts from her luggage and changed her footwear. Then, she dragged her


    luggage along as she walked behind Silvia.


    Conrad wanted to help Silvia with her luggage, but she refused his offer. ¡°Mr. rk, you can help Eva


    instead. I can pull my own luggage.¡±


    Seeing that she was totally at ease and not just being polite with him, Conrad nodded and said,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, he went up to Eva. ¡°Miss White, let me help you with your luggage.¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Eva was struggling, so she did not say reject Conrad¡¯s offer out of politeness. She just handed her


    luggage to him.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Mr. rk ¡±


    Conrad wore a charming smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all.¡±


    Half an hourter, they reached their destination. By then, Joe and Eva were covered in sweat, and


    they looked quite pathetic. Meanwhile, Silvia¡¯s breathing remained stable, and she did not look like


    someone who had just walked up a mountain.


    Once Conrad put Eva¡¯s luggage down, he looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Miss Pond, this will be your


    amodation for the next few days. I hope you don¡¯t mind how simple and makeshift it is ¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. rk. By the way, how will we be getting our meals?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be eating at my house. Please rest for the day. I¡¯ll bring lunch to youter. Then tomorrow, I¡¯ll


    bring you to the vige¡¯s textile factory.


    ¡®Alright. Thank you, Mr. rk.¡±


    ¡°No problem. If you run into any problems, please call me. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After Conrad left, Silvia explored the house before her. It was an old house with earthen walls.


    Considering what she had seen on her way there, she knew that this was the vige¡¯s best


    house.


    Ever since Eva learned that they had to stay there for the week, disdain filled her eyes.


    She had never seen such a shabby house before. How could anyone survive there?


    ¡°How are we supposed to stay here, Miss Pond?¡±


    Silvia looked at her and spoke coolly, ¡°I¡¯ve checked it out. It has three rooms, so we can each have a


    room.¡±


    Eva frowned in displeasure. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I can¡¯t stay in a house like this!¡±


    ¡°What would you prefer, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to look for a hotel. I want a ce with a bathroom at least!¡±


    If she had known that she was going to live in such horrible conditions, she would have pretended to be


    sick to skip this business trip.


    ¡°Miss White, you seem to be confused about something. We¡¯re here on a business trip, not a Vacation!¡±


    Eva bit her l*p and said angrily, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not staying here, not even for a day. If you insist on it,


    I¡¯m quitting.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Then, Silvia dragged her luggage into the room.


    Eva gnashed her teeth in anger, but she was not familiar with the area. Even if she wanted to leave,


    she did not know who to approach for help.


    Joe could sense her predicament and said, ¡°Eva, we¡¯re already here. Just bear with it for a week. Even


    if you really want to quit, wait until we¡¯re back in Ryoln City, alright?¡±


    Eva reluctantly said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll quit the moment we get back to Ryoln City. I¡¯m supposed to be a


    secretary. I shouldn¡¯t suffer like this!¡±


    By the time she dragged her luggage into the living room, Silvia had already set up


    her bed.


    She remained indifferent when she saw Eva. She was neither angry nor happy that Eva had agreed to


    stay.


    Joe could sense the awkward atmosphere between the two of them, and he said, ¡°Miss Pond, Eva


    knows that she was wrong. Please don¡¯t take the incident earlier to heart.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s just a job. If she wants to do it, she¡¯ll do it. If she doesn¡¯t, she won¡¯t. It¡¯s that simple,¡± Silvia


    calmly said.


    Eva was embarrassed, and she looked upset..


    Joe was worried that she would start arguing with Silvia, so he said, ¡°Eva, pick a room. I¡¯ll take the


    remaining one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Eva picked her room, both of them went in to ce their luggage.


    After they settled down, they came out. Conrad had also delivered lunch by then.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Miss Pond. We have nothing fancy to offer you. I hope you¡¯ll find this to your liking.¡±


    Eva looked at the food on the table. Lunch consisted of roasted chicken, a tomato omelet, stir- fried


    vegetables, and vegetable soup.


    It was a ¡°simple¡± lunch, alright.


    Silvia shook her head and said, ¡°This is considered a fancy lunch. You don¡¯t have to bring us so much


    food next time. Just bring us some stir¨Cfried vegetables. You nt your own vegetables, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Conrad¡¯s eyes lit up, and he no longer looked as embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Pond. Since the


    vigers grow their own vegetables, they aren¡¯t filled with pesticides. We can eat them without worry. If


    you like them, I¡¯ll pick some for you when you depart.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your food. Once you¡¯re done eating clean them upter and bring you around the


    vige.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Conrad left, Silvia turned to Eva and Joe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    just leave the bowls on the table. I¡¯ll


    They had not managed to eat breakfast that morning. Eva and Joe sat beside Silvia and ate in silence.


    Eva did not expect the food to taste so good since they did not look fancy. She did not even realize it


    when she got a second helping.


    After lunch, Conrad took them on a tour around the vige.


    A little over one hundred people lived in Ten Miles Vige. The young adults had all left for work. The


    only ones still around were children and adults who were not highly educated.


    As Conrad walked ahead, he introduced the vige to Silvia. When they came to a crossroad, at girl


    suddenly ran over and bumped into Silvia.


    ¡°Eep!¡±


    The girl¡¯s bowl fell out of her hands, and she fell forward as well.


    Silvia grabbed the girl and caught the bowl that had sl*pped from her hands. Before the others could


    register what just happened, she had handed the bowl back to the girl.


    ¡°That must have been scary,¡± she spoke gently with a faint smile. The girl was stunned to the point that


    she forgot to take the bowl.


    Conrad looked at her and asked, ¡°Autumn? Where are you going? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Autumn snapped out of her daze and took the bowl. ¡°Chris is back, Mr. rk. I¡¯m just on my way to


    give him some food.¡±


    Conrad chuckled. ¡°Chris already had dinner.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t stop me from giving him food.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Off you go.¡±


    After Autumn left, Conrad said, ¡°Chris used to live in our vige before he left to look for work. A talent


    scout discovered him, and he became an actor. Apparently, he won an award not long ago.¡±


    Silvia was shocked. She only realized that Autumn was talking about Chris Rios when Conrad


    provided more information.


    ¡°Mr. rk, are you referring to the actor, Chris Rios?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s really famous. It looks like you know him too.¡±


    She did not expect Ten Miles Vige to be Chris¡¯s hometown, ¡°Yeah, I do know him,¡± she said.


    Conrad was stunned. ¡°Since you know him, let me take you to his house. In any case, you¡¯re bound to


    meet him over the next few days.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    On their way to Chris¡¯s house, Conrad wondered if it would be easier to secure the business deal


    because Silvia knew Chris.


    Just as they reached his house, they heard Chris teaching Autumn how to read. Conrad then knocked


    on the door.


    Chris opened it soon after and smiled when he saw Conrad.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. rk¡­¡±


    However, he was surprised to see Silvia standing beside him. ¡°What brings you here, Silvia?¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for supplierstely. When I saw the textile factory in Ten Miles


    Vige, I decided to check it out.¡±


    Chris nodded. ¡°Oh, yes. I heard Mr. rk talking about it a few days ago.¡±


    §±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the vige to be your hometown. Have you been here during your entire break?¡±


    There was a strange look in his eyes, but he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I alwayse back here


    when I don¡¯t have any work.¡±


    Lately, the Rios Family had been contacting him frequently and asking him to return to the family.


    However, he did not want to deal with them, so he came here to hide.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be bothering you, then.¡±


    Chris stared at her. Although he had a myriad of things to say to her, he did not know where to start, so


    he nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Conrad sent them back to their amodation. Before he left, he looked at Silvia and said, Miss


    Pond, I¡¯ll pick you up at 8 a.m. tomorrow for the factory visit.¡°

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mr. rk.¡±


    After Conrad left, they freshened up and returned to their rooms to rest.


    Meanwhile, in Ryoln City, Curtis had discovered Silvia¡¯s whereabouts. office to present him with his


    report.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hurried to Neil¡¯s


    ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯ve located Miss Pond. She¡¯s currently in Ten Miles Vige, which is situated in the


    southernmost part of Greenvale.¡±


    Neil was surprised to know where Silvia was. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why is she there?¡±


    ¡°I believe she¡¯s there for work¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it. You can get back to your work.¡±


    After Curtis left, Neil called Dulcie.


    ¡°Dulcie, why has Silvia gone to Ten Miles Vige?¡±


    She frowned when she recognized his voice. ¡°Mr. Remus, I don¡¯t think I need to report MY


    Corporation¡¯s work arrangements to you.


    If Neil had not stolen their deal with Anderson Corporation, Silvia would not have needed to look for a


    new textile factory, Dulcie became upset when she recalled what he had done.


    ¡°Silvia¡¯s my wife. I have a right to know why yourpany has sent her on a business trip.¡±


    Dulcie smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to find out, you should call Silvia and ask her. Why are you


    asking me?¡±


    Then, she ended the call.


    His expression instantly turned cold, and he gave Silvia a call after a few seconds.


    A few ringster, Silvia answered.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, why are you calling me all of a sudden?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze darkened a little as he said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to visit my grandmother in two days. Would you


    like to join me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently on a business trip, so I might not be able to make it. I¡¯ll join you next time.¡±


    Neil subconsciously tightened his grip on the phone and fell silent.


    ¡°If you have no other business with me, I¡¯ll hang up now. I need to get some rest.


    Since there was no reply from him, she ended the call.


    In the following days, Silvia, Eva, and Joe visited the textile factory to see how its staff made and dyed


    fabrics.


    The main workers of the textile factory were middle¨Caged people over forty. Despite their small


    numbers, they were highly efficient, and the fabric quality met Silvia¡¯s standards.


    By the end of the third day, she had made up her mind to partner with this textile factory in Ten Miles


    Vige.


    Conrad was overjoyed to hear her decision. He immediately asked his wife to ughter the old hen


    they had been raising for several years. His wife then prepared a feast for Silvia and the others.


    you down.¡±


    During the meal, Conrad raised a ss of beer with teary eyes and toasted to Silvia. ¡°Miss Pond, thank


    you for choosing us. We promise that we¡¯ll work diligently and not let Then, he downed the beer in one


    gulp.


    If Silvia had not decided to partner with them, the textile factory would probably close down within the


    next month.


    When she first arrived, Conrad was not very confident about securing the partnership. He was worried


    that Silvia would not be interested once she saw how shabby the ce was. To his surprise, she did


    not mind the environment and also agreed to coborate.


    Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rk, there¡¯s no need to thank me. Although your textile factory is small, its


    efficiency and fabric quality are on par with or even better than those atrger factories. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve


    chosen to partner with you.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to produce higher¨Cquality fabrics for you!¡±


    ¡°I believe that you guys can do it!¡±


    By the time dinner was over, it was 9 p.m. As they were preparing to return, it began to rain heavily.


    Conrad looked at the rain and said, ¡°We often have such weather here, but it usually stops in half an


    hour. You guys can stay a little longer.¡±


    However, the rain did not subside as expected. In fact, it got heavier. Conrad¡¯s house was on higher


    ground, but the rainwater had started to umte and flow toward lower areas.


    Eva frowned with concern.


    ¡®It looks like the rain is getting heavier.¡±


    She had never seen such heavy rain in her entire life.


    Suddenly, a man in a raincoat showed up at the yard¡¯s entrance. He quickly walked to the door with an


    anxious expression. ¡°Mr. rk, the Smith Family¡¯s house at the vige entrance is flooded!¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Conrad¡¯s expression instantly changed. He quickly instructed his wife to get him his raincoat.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯m going to check on them. All of you stay here for a while.¡±


    Seeing his serious expression, Silvia nodded. ¡°Alright. Be careful, Mr. rk.¡±


    Without another word, C


    onrad put on his raincoat and left with the mall.


    Silvia and the others had originally nned to return once the rain subsided. However, the rain


    persisted throughout the night, and Conrad never came home.


    Meanwhile, news of the heavy rainfall in Greenvale became a trending topic online.


    Following an entire night of heavy rain, the residents of Greenvale awoke in the morning to discover


    that the streets were flooded. Water levels reached half a meter, and public transportation, including


    subways and buses, came to aplete halt.


    When Neil saw the news, he immediately called Silvia. However, her phone had been switched


    off.


    He quickly summoned Curtis to his office with a solemn expression. ¡°Prepare a helicopter. I¡¯m heading


    to Greenvale.


    11


    Curtis was visibly shocked, and he said, ¡°Mr. Remus, it¡¯s still raining heavily in Greenvale, and there


    have been reports ofndslides in several ces. Going there is too dangerous!


    ¡°Even if you manage to get there, there¡¯s no guarantee that you¡¯ll find Miss Pond.¡±


    Neil red at him and said, ¡°Stop talking and do as I say!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus!¡±


    ¡°Get the helicopter ready right away! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡±


    Half an hourter, a helicopter slowly ascended from Remus Corporation¡¯s rooftop. Neil then headed to


    Greenvale.


    Meanwhile, in Ten Miles Vige, several houses near the foot of the mountain were already flooded.


    Conrad and the vigers quickly helped them move important items to higher ground. Everyone had a


    serious look on their faces.


    They had never seen such heavy rain and had no idea how long it wouldst. It was as if the dark and


    gloomy sku


    would swallow everything like a ck hole.


    Silvia and the others were sitting by the window and looking out at the rain with different expressions. It


    was still heavy, and their phones had unfortunately run out of batteryst night.


    Eva appeared worried as she said, ¡°I wonder how long this rain willst. Is this area going to flood as


    well?¡±


    Evelyn Johnson, Conrad¡¯s wife, prepared breakfast and brought it over. When she heard Eva¡¯s


    concern, she reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss White. The terrain here is high, so the flood won¡¯t reach


    us.¡±


    Despite what she said, Evelyn could not hide the concern in her eyes either.


    HONS


    Just as they were about to have breakfast, a drenched man hurriedly approached them. ¡°Mr. rk is


    injured. Mrs. rk, please go and check on him.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s face turned pale ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at Mr. Jefferson¡¯s house.¡±


    Evelyn rushed into the rain. Right before the man followed her, Silvia suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Her words left everyone staring at her in shock.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Pond, the flood is rising. If you go out there, no one can take care of you, so it¡¯s better to stay


    here. It¡¯s safer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned some basic first aid, and I can help Mr. rk with his wound.¡±


    Andslide had blocked the road into the vige sincest night. Hence, it was impossible to get


    Conrad out for medical treatment.


    ¡°Alright, then. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°You two, stay here. Joe, please take care of Eva if anything happens,¡± Silvia said as she looked at Eva


    and Joe.


    Joe nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Pond. I¡¯ll take care of her. You need to be careful too.¡±


    Silvia did not say anything else and followed the man.


    They soon reached Mr. Jefferson¡¯s house. Conrad had identally sl*pped and scratched his leg on a


    branch while helping the vigers move their belongings. Although the wound was not deep, the cut


    was quite long. He was bleeding profusely, so it looked serious.


    Chris was providing first aid to Conrad. It seemed he had brought the first aid kit along since the


    vigers would not typically have one.


    Silvia crouched down beside him and said, ¡°Let me handle it.¡±


    He was surprised to see her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    ¡°I know first aid. I heard that Mr. rk was injured, so I came to check on him.¡±


    As Silvia spoke, she took the tools for disinfection from Chris and expertly tended to Conrad¡¯s


    wound.


    Ten


    minutester, she finished bandaging his wound. Just as she was about to put away the first aid kit, a


    man suddenly rushed in.


    ¡°Autumn went back to get something, but she hasn¡¯t returned. It looks like the flood has reached her


    house!¡±


    Their faces instantly dropped. They exchanged worried nces and fell silent.


    If the flood had not reached Autumn¡¯s house yet, they would have tried to bring her back. However,


    none of them knew how to swim, and the water was rising rapidly. If they ventured out to her house,


    they would definitely die.


    Amid the silence, Chris suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Silvia chimed in.


    Chris frowned and sternly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    11


    He did not mind going alone. Silvia was a woman, and he liked her, so he could not let her take the


    risk.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as dangerous for you to go alone.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go no matter what.¡±


    Seeing that Chris would not budge, she said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chris soon disappeared into the rain. After Silvia obtained directions to Autumn¡¯s house, she got ready


    to follow him.


    Conrad, who had been keeping quiet, decided to speak up, ¡°I¡¯ve been silent because I know everyone


    has a family. Hence, I¡¯ve tried not to force any of you to go out there. But now, Miss Pond, who isn¡¯t


    from our vige, is willing to risk her life to save Autumn. Why are the rest of you acting as if you¡¯ve


    heard nothing?¡±


    Silvia turned to him and calmly said, ¡°Mr. Conrad, this is my choice. I hope you won¡¯t use it to pressure


    others. Don¡¯t worry. Chris and I will bring Autumn back safely.¡±


    Ever since Autumn bumped into her at the vige entrance, Autumn would bring her some food


    whenever she brought things to Chris as well.


    Silvia could feel her kindness, and that¡¯s why she was willing to save her.


    If it had been anyone else, she might have remained indifferent. After all, there was too much.


    uncertainty when facing natural disasters, and no one was willing to risk their life to save someone


    else.


    Having said that, Silvia walked into the rain.


    By the time she arrived at Autumn¡¯s house, half of it was flooded.


    Chris was holding a board and struggling to move forward in the water.


    Meanwhile, Autumn was sitting on the board with a pale face. She was drenched all over and shivering.


    It was unclear if she was frightened or cold.


    When Chris saw Silvia, he was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to follow me?!¡± he said angrily.


    It was his first time raising his voice at Silvia. However, she paid him no heed. She plunged


    into the water and swam to their side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Autumn onnd. You don¡¯t know how to swim, do you?


    The water had already reached Chris¡¯s chest. At the rate that he was moving, both he and Autumn


    would soon be submerged.


    ¡°Bring her to safety. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Silvia did not waste any time and swam away with Autumn in one hand.


    Chris could not see her expression clearly in the heavy rain, but he was sure that her eyes were filled


    with determination.


    It reminded him of the day when an investor gave him a hard time by forcing him to kneel for a toast.


    She dropped her ss and extended her hand to him to introduce herself. She then asked him if he


    wanted to be an actor under her.


    At that time, her eyes sparkled. Even though she was just a girl under twenty, she made him feel like


    he could rely on her.


    He held her hand, and from that day on, his life changed for the better.


    The water level rose quickly, and it did not take long before it reached his chin, his l*ps, and then his


    nose.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Silvia had sessfully brought Autumn to safety, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, she had made it safely onnd.


    Once Silvia set Autumn down, she turned her gaze back to the water, but Chris was nowhere in sight.


    Her expression instantly changed. ¡°Autumn, head to Mr. Jefferson¡¯s house. I¡¯ll return after I find Chris.¡±


    Autumn clutched her sleeve, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Silvia, is Chris going to die? I don¡¯t


    want him to die¡­¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be safe. Alright, be a good girl and head back. That way, you¡¯ll be able to ask the


    others to help us.¡±


    After Autumn left, Silvia plunged back into the water.


    It did not take long before she spotted Chris underwater.


    She quickly swam over and managed to bring him to the surface. However, she realized they were far


    fromnd, and she did not have enough stamina to swim back with him.


    She noticed that the roof of Autumn¡¯s house was nearby and still above water. Without hesitation, she


    swam toward it with Chris in tow.


    Once they reached it, sheid him t on the roof and began to perform CPR.


    Some timeter, Chris coughed up some water and gradually regained consciousness.


    When he saw her, a hint of disbelief flickered in his eyes. He thought that he was hallucinating and


    instinctively reached out to touch her face.


    Silvia was caught off guard by his sudden action. She did not move her head away in time as she was


    momentarily stunned.


    When Chris felt the warmth of her skin, he realized that he was not dreaming. He quickl withdrew his


    hand in a panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought I was seeing things.¡±


    Silvia did not mind it. She nodded and said, ¡°No worries. You should rest for now.


    She stood up and scanned their surroundings. The roof was the only dry spot in an area of several


    hundred meters.


    If Silvia was alone, she might be able to swim back. Having Chris with her, she would probably run out


    of energy halfway,


    As Chris stood up and looked around, he instinctively frowned when he saw the situation.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back to save me.¡±


    He was d, but he cared more about her safety.


    Silvia turned to him and asked, ¡°If I was drowning, would you do nothing and leave?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t just stand by either.¡±


    The water continued to rise, and it soon reached their ankles.


    The heavy rain also showed no signs of stopping. Chris knew that staying there was the same as


    waiting for a disaster.


    He turned to Silvia. ¡°Can you swim back on your own?¡±


    She was about to speak when the roof beneath their feet suddenly disappeared.


    Autumn¡¯s house was old andcking maintenance. After being submerged in water for some


    time, it copsed.


    Silvia quickly grabbed onto Chris to prevent the rushing water from separating them.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silvia, please let go of me. I¡¯m just making things more difficult for you.¡±


    Chris wanted to push her hand away as she held on to his clothes, but she snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    He froze and sighed with a bitter smile. ¡°At this rate, both of us will die.¡±


    She frowned and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I truly reach my limit, I¡¯ll give up on saving you.


    You don¡¯t have to tell me twice.¡±


    Although she thought of Chris as a friend, her life was still her top priority.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±


    Silvia did not respond and slowly swam towardnd with him.


    However, they were just about ten meters away fromnd when a huge wave suddenly pushed them


    seven to eight meters back.


    Even so, Silvia continued swimming.


    Chris was anxious. He had never hated himself so much for not being able to swim. If he knew how to


    swim, he would not be a burden to her.


    As Silvia¡¯s strength gradually waned, her movements slowed. Besides, the relentless waves further


    impeded their progress. After half an hour of struggling, they were only halfway there. Chris noticed


    their slow progress. He pondered in silence and finally made a difficult decision.


    He held her hand and began to pry her fingers loose.


    Her expression changed. ¡°Chris, what are you doing?!¡±


    With a gentle smile, he slowly replied, ¡°Silvia, that¡¯s enough. Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Chris wanted to confess his feelings to Silvia at first, but he did not want to trouble her any further.


    ¡°Forget it. Let it be.¡± He thought..


    As he was about to pull his clothes out of Silvia¡¯s grip, they heard the sound of a helicopter from above.


    They both looked up and saw a helicopter hovering right over them.


    The next moment, the door opened, and a person in a life jacket slowly descended with a rescue


    harness.


    Neil was just a few meters above the water when he saw both of them. He had a grim expression on


    his face.


    Silvia was shocked the moment she realized that it was Neil, and she felt an indescribable mix of


    emotions.


    He should be in Ryoln City.


    Did he somehow learn about the heavy rain in Greenvale? Did he deliberately fly there to find her as a


    result?


    The thought sent her heart racing. Something long¨Cburied in her heart seemed to surface. Neil stopped


    close to them. Then, he threw the rescue harness to Silvia and sternly instructed, ¡°Put it on.¡±


    However, she passed it to Chris and said, ¡°You should go up


    first.¡®


    Before Chris could reply, Neil snapped. ¡°Silvia Pond!¡±


    She turned to him and exined, ¡°Chris can¡¯t swim.¡±


    He turned his cold gaze to Chris.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Chris wanted to refuse, but Silvia quickly secured the rescue harness around him.


    Neil held the rescue harness on Chris¡¯s b*dy and signaled the people on the helicopter to begin pulling


    him up.


    Five minutester, Chris was safely rescued.


    ¡°Thank you.


    Neil remained cold. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to search for you. I came to rescue Silvia. Saving you was a


    mere coincidence.¡±


    He slowly descended again until he was roughly a dozen meters above the water. He was about to toss


    the rescue harness to Silvia, when he spotted something in the distance. His expression suddenly


    changed.


    He cut the rope with a dagger from his bag and jumped straight into the water.


    Silvia was momentarily stunned. Before she could figure out the reason behind his actions, she noticed


    that the water current was getting stronger.


    She turned to see a massive wave heading her


    way.


    In the next second, Neil grabbed her wrist. He pulled her away, and they swam with the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    current.


    However, the massive wave was too fast, and it engulfed them both.


    When Chris saw this from the helicopter, his heart clenched with overwhelming panic and guilt.


    ¡°Silvia!¡±


    He wanted to leap out of the helicopter, but Curtis stopped him.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! You¡¯ll die if you jump now!¡±


    The pilot closed the door following Curtis¡¯s request, and the entire cabin fell into an eerie silence.


    Curtis immediately called for help. ¡°Mr. Remus has been swept away by a massive wave. Send a


    rescue team right away!¡±


    Chris sat in shock like a lifeless statue.


    Soon, news of Silvia and Neil being carried away by the massive wave spread to Ten Miles Vige.


    Eve and Joe¡¯s faces turned pale when they heard about it.


    Joe had a regretful expression as he said, ¡°If only I had stopped Miss Pond when she left, she wouldn¡¯t


    have gotten in this ident.¡±


    Eva sighed. ¡°She¡¯s our boss, and we¡¯re only allowed to follow her orders. How could we have interfered


    with her decisions?¡±


    With Joe remaining silent, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get some fresh air.¡±


    The rain had gradually subsided. Eva found a quiet spot and called someone using a spare. phone.


    ¡°Boss, Silvia has been swept away in the flood. It¡¯s unlikely that she¡¯ll survive.¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    The man stood by the window and cocked an eyebrow in surprise when he heard the news. through


    the phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Iris to die like that. How boring. Now that she¡¯s gone, you can return,¡± he


    said.


    Silvia thought that it was certain death for her and Neil when the massive wave swept them. away.


    Unexpectedly, a tree along the edge of the water saved them.


    The wave had brought them nearnd, and a tree happened to be beside them. She quickly clung to it


    until the wave subsided and heaved a sigh of relief.


    If the heavy rain had not caused the water to rise to the tree¡¯s branches, they might have been carried


    even farther away.


    After they had some rest, they slowly swam towardnd.


    Once they were out of the water, Neil moved forward with a cold expression and acted as if Silvia did


    not exist.


    She followed him, and an inexplicable emotion welled up in her heart as she looked at him.


    It was a mixture of gratitude and relief.


    If Neil had not appeared, she and Chris would have probably died.


    She quickly caught up to him and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Remus.¡±


    A mere ¡°thank you¡± seemed inadequate, but she did not know how else to repay him.


    Neil red at her, and his blood boiled.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, are you stupid?! You risked your life to save Chris! Do you like him that much?!¡±


    Silvia was taken aback. ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally risk my life to save him. I had no idea the current would be


    that intense,¡± she exined.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil sneered, and his expression became even colder.


    ¡°Before you try to save someone, make sure whether it¡¯s possible for you or not! If I hadn¡¯t arrived in


    time, you would¡¯ve died!¡±


    Confronted with his anger, Silvia fell silent.


    He just gave her a fierce look. ¡°Say something!¡±


    She met his gaze and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so dangerous. If a situation like this arises again,


    you don¡¯t have to worry about me. My survival has nothing to do with you.


    Neil scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Unless I¡¯m out of my mind, I won¡¯t save you if this happens again!!


    Seeing the anger in his eyes, she lowered her head in silence.


    When the massive wave crashed earlier, her main concern was not her own life but the possibility that


    Neil might die with her.


    She did not want to be indebted to him. Yet, every time danger loomed over her, he somehow


    managed to appear and save her.


    After moving forward for a while, they finally spotted a house halfway up a slope.


    An elderly couple lived there, Silvia briefly exined their situation and asked if they could stay the


    night. Following some discussion, the elderly couple agreed.


    Once they entered the house, Madam Hill, the olddy, handed them two rtively new sets of clothes.


    ¡°Here you go, youngdy. If you don¡¯t mind these being our clothes, you can put them on. otherwise,


    you might catch a cold if you keep wearing those wet clothes.¡±


    Las


    Although the elderly couple were wearing patched clothes, Neil and Silvia received clean, as well as


    neat, garments. They could tell that the elderly couple cherished these particr clothes and rarely


    wore them.


    Silvia was a little touched. She epted the clothes and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam Hill.¡±


    ¡°No worries. You can change in the bedroom first. Your husband can change once you¡¯re done.¡±


    Realizing that Madam Hill had misunderstood their rtionship, Silvia attempted to set things straight,


    but Neil abruptly spoke.


    ¡°Go ahead and change.¡±


    Once they were in dry clothes, Madam Hill prepared some tomato soup for them.


    ¡°Have some tomato soup first. Dinner will be readyter.¡±


    After dinner, the elderly couple soon called it a night.


    There were only two rooms in the house. The elderly couple assumed that Neil and Silvia were


    married, so they allocated them to one room.


    When they entered the room, Neil noticed that Silvia was feeling reserved. ¡°You can have the bed. I¡¯ll


    make do with the chair for tonight,¡± he said indifferently.


    The moment she heard this, she felt a pang of guilt and quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The bed is big


    enough. I can just ce a pillow in the middle.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Besides, it was not like they had never slept together before. Since these were special circumstances,


    Silvia did not really care about it.


    Seeing that she did not seem shy in any way, Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he fell silent. After sheid


    the quilt, Silvia told Neil to join her in bed.


    They typically workedte into the night, so this was their first time sleeping early.


    Silviay still for over an hour but failed to fall asleep. Finally, she could no longer contain her curiosity


    and asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°No. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    After a brief pause, she softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. I didn¡¯t really mean. the things I


    said in anger earlier. I just didn¡¯t want to keep owing you more and more. I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t


    be able to repay you.


    Neil remained quiet for a moment before his cold voice echoed in the room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay me if you can¡¯t. I never intended to make you feel guilty. I wonder if you truly


    don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on or if you¡¯re just pretending to be clueless.¡±


    His words left Silvia feeling somewhat confused.


    She knew that he was not the type to meddle in others¡® affairs. In addition, the things he had been


    doing for hertely pointed to one possibility.


    However, it was a possibility she could not bring herself to believe.


    While they were secretly married for three years, she faced so much disappointment that she no longer


    dared to hold out hope for him.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, do you¡­ have feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°Why else would I put my work on hold ande here?¡±


    Silvia subconsciously clenched her fists, and her emotions were in disarray.


    She had to admit that she was somewhat moved, and for a moment, she wanted to be with him again.


    However, her past experiences quickly brought her back to reality. Their unresolved conflict would only


    bring more suffering to both of them even if they were to rekindle their rtionship.


    ¡°But you were clearly in love with Ada before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like you said. That was ¡®before.¡°¡±


    They both fell silent once again. After a long time, Silvia slowly said, ¡°Let me think about it. I¡¯m really


    confused right now. I¡¯ll give you an answer once I¡¯ve sorted things out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At least, she was not as distant toward him as before.


    Silvia was aware that she should not waver when it came to Neil. But when he cut that rope. without


    hesitation today, it left her in a state of indescribable shock.


    She found it hard to calm down as she recalled the scene.


    The next morning, Neil¡¯s subordinates located them.


    Before he left, Neil instructed his people to prepare a million dors for Mr. Hill and Madam Hill as


    thanks. However, the elderly couple declined the offer.


    Neil did not push them to ept it. He only asked Curtis to hire workers to repair their house. After they


    bade the couple farewell, Silvia and Neil boarded a helicopter back to Ryoln City.


    On


    her way back from the vige, Silvia called Dulcie and I to let them know that she and Neil were


    safe. She also learned that Eva and Joe had returned the previous night.


    The instant Silvia stepped into her mansion, I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Silvia, do you have any idea how terrified I was? I thought I¡¯d never see you again!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing I choke on her words, Silvia patted her on the back and tried to reassure her. ¡°But I came


    back safely, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Remus rushed over to save you! If he hadn¡¯t gone there, who knows what could


    have happened? I saw the news about a massive wave sweeping both of you away, but I couldn¡¯t get


    through to you on the phone. I cried several times!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Can I take a shower now?¡±


    After her shower, Silvia headed to MY Corporation.


    As soon as she entered the office, Dulcie approached her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight to help you forget about your harrowing experience. Next time you


    encounter a simr situation, don¡¯t try to be a hero. Just stay as far away from it as possible.¡±


    Silviaughed as she nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her reaction indicated that she was not going to heed the advice, and Dulcie shook her head.


    ¡°By the way, the Remus Family knows that Neil nearly risked his life to save you this time. They might


    come looking for trouble. You should prepare yourself.¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Silvia lowered her gaze before she nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Dulcie left, she gave Conrad a call.


    Once she heard that the situation in Ten Miles Vige was under control, she said, ¡°Mr. rk, there¡¯s


    no need to rush the fabric production. You can begin once the flood has subsided.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Miss Pond.¡±


    After she hung


    Silvia received a call from Neil.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.


    Silvia pursed her l*ps. ¡°Remus Corporation and MY Corporation are a little far apart, so I might not


    make it in time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Remus Corporation half an hour early.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.


    Neil chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡°I just want to share a meal with you. I¡¯m not trying to get an


    answer from you.¡±


    ¡°Alright. What do you want for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s heart rate increased slightly when she detected the yful tone in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine with


    anything.¡±


    ¡°How about curry?¡±


    She instinctively tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°Mr. Remus, you don¡¯t need to go out of your way for


    me. Just choose a restaurant, that works for both of us.¡±


    After a brief pause, he softly said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I have some work toplete, so I¡¯ll get back to it now.¡±


    Once the call ended, Silvia touched her flushed face and subconsciously smiled.


    She picked up a file and continued reading. She was able to concentrate at first, but her focus began to


    wane as noon approached.


    Despite that, she managed to hold out until noon. When she checked her phone, Neil had already sent


    her the name and location of the restaurant.


    After she reapplied her l*pstick in the bathroom, she bumped into Dulcie in the elevator.


    Dulcie looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re heading out for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m meeting someone.


    Worried that Dulcie would press for more details, Silvia quickly said, ¡°I just remembered that I


    left something in the office. Go ahead. I¡¯ll take the next elevator.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dulcie looked at Silvia as she left in a hurry. Was she imagining things, or was Silvia acting strangely


    today?


    After Silvia sat in her office for a few minutes and felt certain that Dulcie had left, she finally headed out.


    By the time she arrived at the restaurant that Neil had selected, he was already waiting there.


    though


    He frowned as he noticed her scanning the area while she walked toward him. It was as thot she was


    checking for anyone familiar.


    She only turned her attention to him when she sat across from him.


    ¡°Have you decided what to order?¡±


    Neil handed her the menu. ¡°No. You can have a look and choose whatever you like. I¡¯ve booked the


    whole restaurant, so no one¡¯s going to disturb us.¡±


    Silvia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. Then, she took the menu to see what to order.


    His expression gradually darkened. After Silvia made her selection, he casually asked, ¡°Are you


    worried that others might see us having a meal together?¡±


    She was momentarily taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I might have to exin things if I run into


    someone I know. After all, we¡¯re in an awkward situation,¡± she said.


    Neil fell silent and appeared increasingly dissatisfied.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Neil took a sip from his cup and replied impassively.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Sensing Neil¡¯s displeasure, Silvia initially thought about saying something to ease the tension.


    However, she reminded herself that she had not decided to give their rtionship another. chance yet.


    Therefore, she lowered her gaze and remained silent.


    Since they were the only ones in the whole restaurant, the waiter soon served their food.


    Although Neil was upset with Silvia¡¯s reluctance to let others see them dining together, he still initiated


    conversations with her during their meal.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way, what business did you have in Ten Miles Vige?¡±


    She swallowed her food and nonchntly replied, ¡°MY Corporation ns to coborate with the textile


    factory there, so they sent me to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you previously mention that you were a cleaner? Do cleaners in yourpany need to carry out


    such tasks as well?¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    After a brief pause, she looked at Neil and asked, ¡°Do you really believe I¡¯m just a cleaner?¡±


    ¡°Obviously not. So, what exactly is your role in MY Corporation?¡±


    She took a sip of her soup and gazed at Neil calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done some digging on what I do


    at MY Corporation, right?¡±


    After she returned to MY Corporation, she asked Dulcie to create a fake employment record for her. If


    anyone checked with the HR Department, they would only discover this false information.


    Neil frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me at all?¡±


    Since he knew that she did not like him looking into her affairs, he stopped asking Curtis to do any


    snooping in that regard. However, he would asionally ask Curtis to check her whereabouts.


    Noticing the displeasure in his eyes, Silvia subconsciously tightened her grip on her spoon and softly


    said, ¡°Sorry for misunderstanding you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pry into things that you don¡¯t want to share with me in the future. After all,


    everyone has secrets.¡±


    Neil was the same. There were things that he could not reveal to Silvia as well.


    She felt that he had changed alot. He would previously be indifferent to others¡® feelings, but he had


    started to care about her emotions.


    She smiled at the thought and said, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary employee at MY Corporation. My role is


    simr to that of a secretary. I guess you can think of me as an assistant.¡±


    Neil knew that Silvia neverpleted her high school education, so such a job was within her


    capabilities.


    He recalled the criticism that she had frequently faced because she did not have a high school diploma.


    His expression turned serious, and he asked, ¡°Have you ever thought about finishing


    high school? It¡¯s not toote to pursue a college education at your current age.¡®


    Surprise briefly flickered in her eyes, but she quickly shook her head and replied, ¡°No. A college degree


    wouldn¡¯t benefit me much.¡±


    Besides, she had earned a doctorate before the Pond Family looked for her.


    Back then, Forrest had advised her to blend in with regr people, so she agreed to attend. high


    school when Idris and Mindy persuaded her to enroll.


    However, she did not continue her studies after that incident.


    Neil frowned. ¡°Do you n to live your entire life with just a junior high school diploma?¡±


    Although he did not mind it, he did not want others to look down on her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think getting a college degree will make any difference in my life.¡±


    ¡°At least when people talk about you, they won¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t finish high school.¡±


    Silvia fell silent, and her gaze became indifferent.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget that I haven¡¯t agreed to reconcile with you. Even if I have, you have no right to ask me


    to change.


    ¡°If you dislike being with someone who only holds a junior high school diploma, you can find a woman


    with a college degree. Besides, if I agree to retake the college entrance exam to gain your approval,


    will you expect more of me in the future? Must I continue to change?¡±


    Displeasure shed in Neil¡¯s eyes, and he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything. I know what I want.¡±


    He stopped talking, and they finished their meal in silence.


    After lunch, she declined his offer to drive her back to thepany. She bade him farewell and left on


    her own.


    Unexpectedly, she ran into Mnie, who hade to find her, at thepany¡¯s entrance. ¡°Silvia, let¡¯s


    ta

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Silvia followed Mnie to the cafe next to MY Corporation.


    Right after they sat down, Mnie handed her a check.


    ¡°Take this money and disappear from Neil¡¯s life!¡±


    Silvia nced at it. The check was for fifty million dors.


    She lowered her gaze and slowly said, ¡°Mrs. Remus, I don¡¯t think you have a right to interfere with our


    rtionship.¡±


    Mnie sneered and looked at her menacingly.


    ¡°Silvia, Neil almost died because of you, and you have the nerve to say this to me?¡±


    If Jake had not stopped her, she would have hired people to deal with Silvia when she returned to


    Ryoln City this morning.


    Silvia pursed her l*ps. ¡°That was an ident. I won¡¯t let such a thing happen again.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Saying nice things won¡¯t make a difference now. Before I do


    anything else, take the money and leave, or else, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    If she was not concerned about her public image, she might have even poured her coffee on Silvia.


    Whenever she recalled how Neil almost died because of Silvia, she wished that she could p


    her.


    Nothing good had happened to him since he got involved with her.


    Silvia looked at Mnie indifferently and said, ¡°Mrs. Remus, if you really want me to leave, ask Mr.


    Remus to tell me in person.


    ¡°I have to return to work. Goodbye.¡±


    She got up and walked toward the door. After she took a few steps, she heard Mnie¡¯s mocking voice


    from behind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave because you want more money from him. I despise people like the most. You¡¯ll


    do anything for money!¡±


    Silvia paid no attention to her words and left the cafe. This further angered Mnie.


    By the time Neil caught wind of it and hurried over, Silvia was gone.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie¡¯s anger red even more when she saw him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    Neil sat opposite her with a cold and terrifying expression.


    you


    ¡°Mom, do not meddle in my affairs with Silvia again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t allow you to see her!¡± Mnie


    clenched her teeth in frustration and coldly retorted, ¡°Neil, are you out of your mind? Your legs were


    previously injured because of her, and this time, you almost died! Yet, you still want to be with her?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business, and I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve been too lenient. In the past, I didn¡¯t push hard enough for the divorce, but this


    time, I won¡¯t yield! You have to choose between Silvia and me!


    Neil¡¯s expression remained cold as he got up and said, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t entertain such a ridiculous


    request. If you have nothing else to do, I suggest traveling more with Dad and worrying less about our


    affairs!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mnie was so furious that her face turned pale. She pointed at Neil but could not utter aplete


    sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Sayer to take you back.¡±


    After Neil saw her off, he sent Silvia a message.


    [Did my mother approach you earlier?]


    [Yes.]


    [Why didn¡¯t you tell me?]


    [It wasn¡¯t a big deal. She didn¡¯t do anything to me.]


    [Just ignore her if she looks for you again.]


    Silvia did not reply, so Neil frowned and sent several more messages.


    Half an hourter, Silvia finally responded.


    [I was in a meeting just now. Okay, I won¡¯t let it bother me.]


    Mnie was just a stranger to Silvia. She had no desire to gain anything from her, so she did not


    concern herself with that woman.


    [How about getting dinner together?]


    [No. I have ns with Dulcie tonight.]

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    hapter 221


    [Alright. Let me know when you get home.]


    Silvia was about to reply to Neil¡¯s message when Dulcie suddenly asked, ¡°Have you gotten yourself a


    boyfriend? Why are you always glued to your phone?¡±


    Silvia did not expect Dulcie to be so sharp. She kept her phone and calmly said, ¡°No. I was just replying


    to a client¡¯s message.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s have pizza tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they


    got off work, Dulcie led Silvia to a new pizza restaurant near MY Corporation.


    Once they ced their orders, Dulcie turned her attention to Silvia and said, ¡°Since Neil saved you the


    other day, don¡¯t you think you should thank him properly?¡±


    ¡°How should I thank him?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? He rushed over as soon as he heard that you were trapped in Greenvale. I¡¯m sure


    he has feelings for you.¡±


    Silvia took a sip of water and did not disagree with Dulcie.


    ¡°Tell me, have you ever considered getting back together with him?¡±


    Silvia choked on her water and coughed several times.


    Dulcie quickly handed her a few tissues. ¡°Rx. I was just asking. I didn¡¯t mean for you to get back


    together with him right now.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After a brief silence, Silvia asked, ¡°Do you think I should consider getting back together with him?¡±


    Dulcie pondered for a few seconds and shook her head. She exined, ¡°Honestly, given his


    rtionship with Ada, it¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯llpletely cut off contact. If you do get back. with him,


    you might find Ada constantly bothering you in the future. I¡¯d advise against it.


    ¡°But when a manes to your rescue when you¡¯re on the brink of death, it¡¯s hard not to develop


    feelings for him.¡±


    Silvia tightened her grip around her ss. She looked down and got lost in her thoughts.


    Soon, the waiter served their food.


    They chatted as they ate, and Dulcie brought Henry up.


    Lately, Henry had gone back to pursuing Dulcie.


    It might have been out of guilt and the desire to make amends at first. However, Henry eventually fell


    for her again, so he wanted to rekindle their rtionship.


    He had invited Dulcie out for dinner several times, but she had rejected all of his invites. Silvia frowned.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he deeply in love with Snow? Why the sudden change?¡± Dulcie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    He¡¯s probably out of his mind. Anyway, I don¡¯t have


    feelings for him anymore, and we¡¯re not getting back together.¡±


    Once she decided to move on from a rtionship, she really meant it. She would not change her mind


    no matter what Henry did.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Snow use to be in love with Henry? Hasn¡¯t she tried to get back together with him?¡± Dulcie


    sneered. ¡°Her father has recently invested in several dramas, and she¡¯s busy filming to make a name


    for herself. She doesn¡¯t have time for Henry. But I heard that she¡¯s been romantically involved with a


    wealthy heir in the film and television industry. I doubt she even remembers who Henry is.¡±


    When Silvia thought about their previous meetings and how Henry had stood up for Snow, she felt a


    mix of emotions.


    She believed that with the Brooks Family¡¯s wealth, Henry could have helped Snow in her career, but


    Snow ruined that opportunity.


    Neither she nor Henry deserved any sympathy.


    After dinner, Silvia and Dulcie left the restaurant.


    Silvia was surprised to see a ck Maybach parked by the road. She turned to Dulcie and said, ¡±


    Dulcie, you go ahead. I¡¯d like to take a walk on my own.¡±


    She hade to a decision in terms of her rtionship with Neil, but she still did not know how to


    repay him.


    After Dulcie left, she walked toward Neil¡¯s car and got inside.


    Neil nced at her and softly said, ¡°Are you done? Let me send you back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve something to tell you.


    She knew that after she said what was on her mind, Neil would probably ask her to leave.


    Neil tightened his grip on the document in his hand. Then, he turned to face her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Silvia nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suited for each other.¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Silvia pursed her lips as she could sense Neil¡¯s anger beneath his calm exterior.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful that you saved me, and there were moments when I considered getting back together


    with you.


    ¡°Yet, every time I tried tomit to that decision, I would recall the image of you being with Ada.


    ¡°In Ten Miles Vige, you cut off that rope without hesitation when the massive wave hit. It was the first


    time you had decisively chosen me. But I know it¡¯s because Ada wasn¡¯t with you. If she had been there,


    would you have chosen me so easily? I think the answer would be no.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°These are just assumptions. It¡¯s unfair of


    you to think of me that way.¡±


    Silvia wore a bitter smile. She shook her head and said, ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t take that risk. again. I¡¯ve


    thrown away three years of my life. Now that I¡¯ve finally moved on, I don¡¯t want to repeat the same


    mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any confidence in me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you. I don¡¯t have any confidence in myself. Even if we got back together, it would be hard


    for me to trust you once ways again.¡±


    more. Sooner orter, we¡¯ll probably end up parting


    As she finished speaking, silence filled the car.


    It took a while before Neil finally said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve saved me twice, so think of it as me owing you two favors.¡±


    Neil felt increasingly irritated, and he did not want to hear her trying to distance herself from


    him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Just leave.¡±


    Neil was worried that if he stayed with her any longer, his anger would intensify.


    Silvia silently stepped out of the car. As soon as she closed the door, the ck Maybach drove.


    away.


    Her heart hurt as she watched the car disappear from her sight, and her eyes were a bit teary. She


    blinked and suppressed her emotions. Once she calmed down, she headed in the opposite direction of


    Neil¡¯s car.


    They were from different worlds. If they continued to be with each other, nothing good would


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Upon returning to the mansion, Silvia was surprised to see Chris waiting at the door.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Chris hugged her tightly in response.


    Just as she was about to pull away, she felt a warm tear on her neck.


    She was momentarily stunned.


    Was Chris crying?


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m sorry. I should have let you go first.¡±


    He could not imagine what he would do if Silvia actually died because of him.


    He was in a daze the entire day before. As soon as he heard the news of her safe return, he hurried to


    her doorstep and waited for her.


    Hearing the guilt in his tone, Silvia did not push him away. She gently patted him on the back and tried


    to sound nonchnt by saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to feel bad at all.¡®


    ¡°I won¡¯t put you in danger like that again!¡±


    He vowed never to let himself be in the same powerless situation as yesterday.


    ¦§


    Watching helplessly as Neil cut the rope and jumped into the water was more distressing for Chris than


    facing his own imminent death.


    ¡°Okay. You need to let go of me now. I¡¯m almost out of breath.¡±


    Chris quickly released her with eyes full of guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯ste. You should go back and rest.


    ¡°Alright. You should rest too.¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Chris had initiallye over to confess to Silvia, but seeing her weary appearance, he decided to wait


    for a more opportune moment.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Silvia opened the door and entered the mansion. The living room was pitch ck because I had not


    returned from an event.


    She went upstairs without turning on the lights. Then, she took a shower and drifted off to sleep.


    Ever since she turned Neil down, her life had been peaceful again. Although they were in the same city,


    they never crossed paths.


    Silvia had a lot of things to handle at MY Corporation. At first, she would space out asionally, but as


    she got busier, thoughts of Neil rarely came to her.


    Eva resigned after she returned from Ten Miles Vige. As such, Silvia asked Dulcie to hire a new


    female secretary. However, they had to put the matter on hold because they had not found someone


    suitable yet.


    Half a monthter, the designpetition was held in Ryoln City.


    The organizer of thepetition was Williams Corporation. The day before the opening ceremony,


    ke Williams, the president of thepany, invited all the judges to his home to discuss the


    competition.


    Silvia had other things to take care of, so she arrivedte. By the time she got there, the other judges


    had already left.-


    ke was surprised to see her.


    ¡°You¡¯re Elia?!¡±


    He knew that Elia was from Ryoln City, but he never anticipated that Elia would, in fact, be Silvia. She


    was the Pond Family¡¯s supposedly useless daughter who had gone missing for over a decade before


    her return!


    Did they not say that she never even graduated from high school?


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Hello, Mr. Williams.¡±


    ke was someone who had met countless people, so he quickly regained hisposure. He smiled


    and said, ¡°Miss Pond, please have a seat.¡±


    After he briefed her on the n that he had discussed with the other judges, he looked at her and


    asked, ¡°Miss Pond, is there anything else you would like to add?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°The n you¡¯vee up with is perfect, Mr. Williams. I have no objections. I


    just want to make sure if thepetition this time is the same as the previous ones. The judges don¡¯t


    need to show up, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even the submitted designs will only be marked with the contestants¡® serial number this time.


    Their names won¡¯t appear. Besides, the serial numbers are randomly selected before the start of the


    competition to ensure fairness.


    ¡°Alright. I have no issues with that.¡±


    ke still found it hard to believe that Silvia was Elia. ¡°Miss Pond, does your family know that you are


    Elia?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know, so I hope that you can help keep this a secret. I don¡¯t want others to know about


    this.¡±


    Not long ago, Mindy had held a press conference to publicly cut ties with Silvia, and ke had heard


    about it. If the Pond Family discovered how aplished Silvia was, would they regret. their decision?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Pond. I won¡¯t tell others about this,¡± he quickly assured her.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Williams. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Do you need someone to send you back?¡±


    ¡°No. I drove here.¡±


    Silvia then got up and left. As she drove away, she happened to pass Rita Williams, the eldest


    daughter of the Williams Family.


    Once Rita got home, she saw her father sitting in the living room with a contemtive look. ¡± Dad, who


    was the woman that just left our house?¡± she asked.


    ke nced at her and said, ¡°Your idol, Elia.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Rita was in disbelief. ¡°Elia¡¯s that young?! You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?!¡±


    At that moment, regret washed over her. If she had known that it was Elia, she would have stopped her


    and asked for an autograph!


    Would I lie to you? Both of you are the same age, but


    ke looked at her in annoyance. ¡°Why she¡¯s a judge, and you¡¯re just a contestant.¡±


    He got irritated when hepared them. If he had such an exceptional daughter, he would definitely


    ask his wife to parade her around and brag about her. He wondered why the Pond Family treated Silvia


    so poorly.


    Rita red at ke. ¡°Being a contestant isn¡¯t easy! Do you know how tough it is to qualify for this


    competition? Elia¡¯s a genius who only appears once in a century. Expecting me to match. her


    excellence is the same as expecting pigs to fly!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    ¡°You know that Elia¡¯s my idol, but you didn¡¯t ask her for an autograph earlier. I¡¯m so disappointed!¡±


    ke gave her a stern look. ¡°You should start practicing. If you don¡¯t pass the preliminary round


    tomorrow, you¡¯ll be aughingstock!


    Ritapsed into silence.


    The next morning, Silvia headed to the designpetition¡¯s venue.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    To host thispetition, Williams Corporation had rented a venue and many high¨Ctech monitors from


    Remus Corporation. That way, they could monitor the contestants¡® drawing process from all angles.


    The entire process would also be broadcast live so that people across the country could watch the


    contestants¡® work. Of course, their serial numbers would be kept confidential.


    Aside from the judges who would be giving anonymous feedback, one thousand online designers


    would also be selected to offerments and votes. These would serve as a reference for the scores


    and add to thepetition¡¯s liveliness, both online and offline.


    As Silvia entered the venue, a man in work clothes quickly approached her and said, ¡°You must be the


    new assistant. Move the water in the corner to the contestants¡® rest area.


    11


    The man seemed busy. After he gave the instructions, he left before Silvia could respond. She looked


    around and could not spot anyone who resembled the aforementioned assistant. ncing at the time,


    she noted that thepetition would start in twenty


    minutes.


    The door to the rest area would be closed ten minutes in advance. The contestants would not be able


    toe out during the duration of thepetition. If no one moved the water in, they would have


    nothing to drink for three hours.


    She hesitated for a few seconds and walked toward the mineral water stacked aside.


    Just as she picked up two boxes, she heard a surprised voice behind her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She turned to see Ada standing nearby with a startled look.


    Neil was standing next to her. It had been two weeks since Silviast saw him in person, and he


    seemed even colder. He exuded an aura that would keep any stranger at bay.


    She would asionally see him in the news when he took Ada to events. It appeared that after she


    rejected him, he figured out whom he really liked and reconciled with Ada.


    Silvia looked away calmly as she had no intention of greeting Ada. She walked toward the rest area


    with the water.


    However, Ada was not willing to let her leave. She approached her and said, ¡°Silvia, are you in need of


    money? Why are you doing such a lowly job?¡±


    Silvia ignored her and continued walking forward.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really in need of money, you can tell me. I can lend you some.


    Annoyed by Ada, Silvia turned to her coldly. ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re being annoying!¡±


    Ada looked hurt. ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. It makes me sad to see you do such hard


    work.¡±


    Silvia grew impatient. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need your help.¡®


    Not wanting to deal with Ada any longer, she quickly walked forward and left her behind.


    Ada did not chase after her. She had achieved her goal of humiliating Silvia.


    ¡°Neil, I don¡¯t want to see Silvia do such hard work. Can you tell the staff of Williams Corporation to fire


    her? I¡¯ll ask my parents to transfer some money to her tonight.¡±


    Neil¡¯s cold gaze fell on her, and he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to participate in thepetition? It¡¯s


    almost time.¡±


    She was reluctant to give up, so she looked at him and continued, ¡°Neil-


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m apanying you today only because of the favor I promised you before. Do whatever you


    want!¡± He cut her off impatiently.


    Then, he left.


    She felt frustrated and angry as she watched him leave.


    Her first request was for him to apany her to social events for the next three months. The goal


    was to familiarize potential business partners with her before Idris negotiated deals with them. Due to


    her connection with Neil, they would be cautious and not cause any trouble.


    As Ada had expected, Pond Corporation sessfully negotiated more business deals in the past two


    weeks than in the previous six months.


    Idris¡¯s attitude toward her and Mindy improved, and he no longer brought up the divorce. He even


    encouraged Ada to capture Neil¡¯s heart so that he would marry her as soon as possible..

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    However, Ada knew that reality was different.


    Although Neil treated her nicely in public, he never gave her a chance to meet him in private.


    She clenched her fists subconsciously at this thought.


    It was all Silvia¡¯s fault!


    However, Ada was now taking part in the designpetition, while Silvia was stuck working part¨Ctime


    jobs to earn money. The difference in their situations assured her that Silvia would neverpare to


    her.


    Just thinking about it made her smile.


    Once she won first ce in the designpetition, Neil would realize that she was the one suited to be


    his wife.


    Silvia left after she moved the water.


    The moment she walked out of the lounge, she saw Neil talking on the phone near the entrance. She


    calmly looked away and headed to the judges¡® room.


    As Neil finished his call, he turned around. His gaze intensified when he saw her moving in another


    direction..


    He was about to run up to her when an excited voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, there you are! I¡¯ve been looking for you for some time!¡±


    Neil turned around to find a staff member from the designpetition.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Mr. Williams has asked me to bring you inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Silvia reached the judges¡® room, she found a smaller room with her name and settled in.


    theirmunication devices. It was a way to


    Each judge had their own small room, and before they went in, the organizers would take away prevent


    contestants from talking to the judges, sharing their serial numbers, and conspiring to cheat.


    Silvia turned on theputer and patiently waited for the first design.


    Ten minutester, a design marked with the serial number 48 appeared on all of the judges¡®puter


    screens.


    Silvia scrutinized it and typed herments in the input box.


    Shortly after, the score for No. 48 and the judges¡®ments appeared on the big screen. It


    immediately sparked a lively online discussion.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    [No. 48¡¯s dress is pretty solid in terms of design, but the colorbo is a little meh. Thanks to the


    judges¡® input and tweaks, it got a serious upgrade!]


    [Wow, these judges really know their stuff! Theirments and suggestions are on point!]


    [Elia¡¯sment is so spot¨Con. She pretty much summed up all the points that the other


    judges mentioned!]


    While the Inte was abuzz with various discussions, things were getting hectic inside the judges¡®


    room.


    As more contestants finished their designs, each one was randomly given to two judges for evaluation.


    This was because there were only twenty judges but over a thousand designers in the preliminary


    round.


    Once the scores for each design were out, the designers online started voting too. Each person only


    had ten votes, and each vote was worth 0.1 points. In addition, they could only vote once for each


    design.


    With so many designs, the judges had to eat their lunch in the judges¡® room. Once they finished lunch,


    they immediately continued to review and rate the designs.


    Silvia scrutinized the designs swiftly and provided rapid reviews. She finished reviewing the designs


    that had been assigned to her at around 3 p.m.


    She stretched and yawnedzily before she left the judges¡® room.


    After she confirmed with the staff that it was okay to leave early, she stepped out of the venue.


    Just as she reached the roadside, Curtis intercepted her.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Why does he want to see me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you meet him, Miss Pond.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After a brier silence, she decided to follow Curtis.


    ¡°What do you want from me, Mr. Remus?¡±


    Neil then handed her a ck card.


    ¡°Use this if you don¡¯t have enough money.


    Silvia realized that he had misunderstood why she was carrying water earlier.


    She bit her lip and refused to take the card.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I have enough money.¡±


    ¡°If you have enough money, why are you doing odd jobs?¡±


    She could not be bothered to exin. ¡°Mr. Remus, this is none of your business,¡± she said indifferently.


    ¡°Silvia, if you listen to my advice and go to college, you won¡¯t have to do such hardbor in the future.¡±


    Detecting the disdain in his tone, Silvia frowned.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s hardbor, it¡¯s still my business. I don¡¯t see it as something to be ashamed of.¡± ¡°If you have


    a college degree, you¡¯ll have more options!¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re wrong, but I should have the right to lead my life the way I


    want. I won¡¯t change something just because you say so.¡±


    With that, she walked away.


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he fumed with rage as he watched her leave.


    Silvia was surprised to see I when returned to her mansion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any events today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m supposed to be on break, but my rest got disrupted because of this one event. I¡¯ve talked to


    my agent, and we¡¯re avoiding such events in the future.¡±


    ¡°You really need a good rest. You have dark circles under your eyes.¡±


    ¡°No kidding. I feel like I¡¯ve been looking tiredtely. By the way, where were you today?¡±


    ¡°I just went out to handle something.¡±


    I nodded and did not press further. ¡°Are you busy tonight?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Why?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you join me and Mr. Cooper for dinner tonight? I want to thank him for his


    helpst time.¡±


    apter 226


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest for a bit then.¡±


    After Silvia headed upstairs, I immediately called David to ask him out for dinner.


    Meanwhile, the designpetition was still in full swing.


    A total of over 1,300 contestants took part in the preliminary round, but only 600 would advance to the


    next round.


    The sessful contestants were finally revealed after 6 p.m.


    Ada and Rita were among the qualified ones.


    Ada was not surprised by the results. The scores in the first round were on a 100¨Cpoint scale, and the


    gap between the contestants was minimal. She, along with several others, had scored. 92.6 points.


    She got up and left the stage. As soon as she arrived at the lounge, she received a call from Mindy.


    ¡°Ada, you did amazing today! Your dad and I saw the results. He¡¯s booked a private room at Heavenly


    Joy Restaurant to celebrate your advancement!¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    After the call ended, Ada went to see Neil, but the staff informed her that he had left long ago. She was


    disappointed. In the past, whenever she painted in her studio, Neil would wait for her no matter how


    late it was. His attitude toward her hadpletely changed.


    She felt even sadder as she reminisced about it.


    After some hesitation, she decided to give him a call.


    ¡°Neil, I¡¯ve made it to the next round. My parents have booked a private room at Heavenly Joy


    Restaurant to you like to join us for dinner?¡±


    celebrate,


    ¡°Congrattions. I have something to do tonight, so I won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Neil ended the call after he coldly rejected Ada¡¯s invitation.


    She took a deep breath to suppress her disappointment and headed to Heavenly Joy Restaurant.


    Mindy and Idris were in high spirits tonight. Jeremy and Bethany had also heard about Ada¡¯s


    advancement to the semi¨Cfinals. They called Idris and urged him to encourage her to keep up the good


    work and aim for first ce.


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯ve truly made me proud! I was having afternoon tea when I heard that you made it to the


    semi¨Cfinals. The other richdies were so envious of me for having such an outstanding daughter!¡±


    Ada smiled bashfully and pretended to be modest. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re ttering me. It¡¯s just the preliminary


    round. There are several more rounds ahead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so talented. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get first ce!¡± Mindy said proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Idris smiled as well and said, ¡°Ada, if you manage to win first ce, I¡¯ll give you a surprise.¡± ¡°What kind


    of surprise?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise anymore, would it?¡±


    ¡°This surprise is definitely going to motivate me to win!¡±


    Everyoneughed, and Mindy handed Ada the menu. ¡°Choose whatever you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as Ada finished cing her order, Idris¡¯s phone rang.


    After he nced at it, he stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s a call from a client. I¡¯ll take this outside.¡± Once he


    stepped out, Idris found a quiet corner to answer the phone.


    ¡°I told you not to call me for now-¡±


    Before he could finish, a panicked voice interrupted him. ¡°Idris, Noah has a fever. Pleasee back


    quickly!¡±


    His expression instantly changed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away. In the meantime, use a wet towel to cool him


    down!¡±


    He quickly returned to the private room after he ended the call.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mindy, Ada, something urgent hase up at thepany. I need to handle it right away. Please go


    ahead and eat. If you¡¯re still here after I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back.¡±


    Ada and Mindy continued chatting after he left, and the conversation shifted to Silvia.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you, Mom. It¡¯s about Silvia¡­¡± Mindy frowned,


    and a hint of disgust shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Did she get into trouble again?¡±


    212


    Ada appeared a little embarrassed.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t get into trouble. It¡¯s just that¡­ I saw her at thepetition venue today.¡±


    ¡°What was she doing there?¡±


    Something quickly urred to Mindy, and her expression turned grim. ¡°Did she find out that you were


    participating in thepetition and try to cause you trouble?!¡±


    Ada shook her head. ¡°No. Actually, Silvia was working part¨Ctime at the venue. When I got there, she


    was carrying water for the contestants¡­¡±


    Mindy mmed her spoon on the table and angrily said, ¡°How dare she embarrass the Pond Family


    again!¡±


    If word spread that Silvia was working as a part¨Ctimer, the Pond Family would be a joke among


    the upper ss in Ryoln City.


    ¡°Call her right away!¡±


    Ada seemed troubled. ¡°Mom, if Silvia realizes that I told you this, she¡¯ll definitely have the wrong idea


    again. I just wanted to ask you to give her some money so that she won¡¯t have to work as a part¨Ctimer


    anymore.¡±


    Mindy sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t give her a penny! She doesn¡¯t deserve it! Since you¡¯re not going to call her, I¡¯ll


    do it!¡±


    She picked up her phone and called Silvia. She dialed her number several times but her calls were


    disconnected.


    Ada ¡°tried¡± to stop Mindy, but her efforts were in vain.


    Eventually, the call connected.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s indifferent tone only fueled Mindy¡¯s anger. ¡°Silvia Pond, I heard that you were doing odd jobs at


    the designpetition venue today!¡± she said furiously.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    hapter 228


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Did Ada tell you that?¡±


    Mindy sneered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who told me. If you¡¯re going to do such a shameful thing, why be


    afraid of others finding out?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Woods, let me remind you that we¡¯ve cut ties. Even if I¡¯ve done something embarrassing, it has


    nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mindy¡¯s face turned red with anger. Even though she had publicly disowned her, whenever Silvia did


    anything embarrassing, others would still talk about the Pond Family behind their backs.


    ¡°Quit that job immediately! I¡¯m warning you. If I find out that you¡¯re doing part¨Ctime jobs again, I won¡¯t


    let you off the hook!¡±


    Silvia mockingly replied, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    She then hung up, which angered Mindy further.


    Mindy was so furious that she almost threw her phone on the floor.


    Ada quicklyforted her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m sure Silvia will see things your way in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need her understanding! I¡¯ll attend thatpetition in person tomorrow. If she refuses to


    comply, I¡¯ll make her regret it!¡± Mindy said coldly.


    ¡°Mom, wouldn¡¯t it be better to handle this privately? There are many people at the venue. We shouldn¡¯t


    embarrass her in public.¡±


    Mindy took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Ada, don¡¯t worry about this. Just focus on preparing for the


    competition. Alright, let¡¯s continue eating.¡±


    Meanwhile, Silvia changed her clothes and went downstairs to meet I. They left for the restaurant


    together.


    I had also reserved a room at Heavenly Joy Restaurant. Upon arriving at the room, they discovered


    that David was already there.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After they exchanged pleasantries, I attempted to ce an order. However, David smiled. and said,


    ¡°Miss Connolly, hold on for a moment. A friend of mine is joining us. Is that okay with you?¡±


    I wanted to roll her eyes. She wondered why he bothered to ask when he had already made


    arrangements.


    Nevertheless, she smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Soon, David¡¯s friend arrived.


    When Neil entered the room, I¡¯s expression changed.


    David did this on purpose!


    He knew that she would invite Silvia, so he asked Neil to join them!


    With this realization, her expression turned cold.


    ¡°Mr. Cooper, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    David responded with a smile, ¡°Do you have any issues with my friend, Miss Connolly?¡±


    I sneered. ¡°You know that Silvia has aplicated history with Mr. Remus, yet you deliberately


    invited him. What¡¯s your intention?¡±


    David was about to speak when Neil¡¯s steely voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°It looks like Miss Connolly doesn¡¯t wee me. In that case, I won¡¯t join you for dinner.¡±


    I wore a stern expression. Although she said nothing back, her anger was visible.


    David stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving too, Miss Connolly. Let¡¯s just consider this a meal.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Silvia tugged at I¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°I, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be so sensitive.¡±


    I turned to her with a frown and said, ¡°Silvia, you don¡¯t have topromise for my sake.¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m notpromising. I don¡¯t mind whoever joins us.¡±


    Seeing that she was being sincere, I sighed in relief. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Since Silvia did not mind it, David smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Pond.¡®


    I rolled her eyes at him and passed him the menu. ¡°Please order, Mr. Cooper.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    I and David were the only ones talking at the dining table. Neil and Silvia remained quiet and did not


    even look at one another. It was as if each was pretending that the other was invisible.


    David nced at Neil and tried to hold hisughter.


    Neil had immediately agreed to join him when he heard that Silvia would be there. However, he


    pretended not to care when she was right in front of him. Seriously, why was he so stubborn?


    After their meal, David and I went to pay the bill. Silvia and Neil trailed after.


    Neil finally broke the silence when they reached the entrance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take what I said in the afternoon to heart. I won¡¯t impose my standards on you anymore.¡±


    He had given it some thought. Even if Silvia never worked for the rest of her life, he would be able to


    sustain her living. No one would dare criticize her for not graduating high school.


    A hint of surprise shed across her eyes. However, she seemed indifferent again as she said, ¡± I didn¡¯t


    take it to heart, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Right after she said that, someone shouted angrily from the side.


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Silvia turned around and saw Mindy, as well as Ada, standing nearby. Both of them looked shocked,


    but Mindy¡¯s eyes were also burning with anger.


    There were a lot of nts in Heavenly Joy Restaurant. Silvia and Neil had been walking toward a


    corner. In addition, she was a few steps behind him, so he was shielded by the nts. As such, Mindy


    and Ada did not notice him.


    Silvia looked at them calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to exin myself to you.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s face was red with rage. Ada immediately held her arm as she turned around and said to Silvia,


    ¡°Can you not make Mom angry anymore? I just saw you working as a temporary staff at a design


    competition this morning. You couldn¡¯t possibly afford a meal here. Are you working here as a


    waitress?¡±


    The moment Mindy heard this, she became even more furious. ¡°Quit all these menial jobs. Otherwise,


    the Pond Family and I will never forgive you!¡± she said angrily.


    Silvia red at Ada, who was trying her best to belittle her.


    She was just about to say something when Neil walked beside her and spoke coldly, ¡°What exactly are


    you going to do to my wife?¡±


    Mindy and Ada did not expect to see him. Their faces immediately turned pale.


    Ada appeared upset as she said, ¡°Neil, didn¡¯t you say that you have something on when I asked you


    out just now?¡±


    She never thought that he would be spending time with Silvia.


    Drupter 229


    ¡°Do I need to report my whereabouts to you?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ada¡¯s face turned even paler due to Neil¡¯s hostile attitude.


    There was a hint of surprise in Silvia¡¯s eyes. Was there conflict between Neil and Ada?


    ¡°Mr. Remus, please correct yourself. I¡¯m no longer your wife. Please stop meddling in my business.¡±


    Ada and Mindy immediately looked at her.


    They were shocked to find out that Neil and Silvia were divorced.


    In that case, why was Neil still protecting her when they were already divorced?


    Neil immediately looked dissatisfied. ¡°Shut up, Silvia!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I promised to keep this news from your grandmother. But there¡¯s no need to keep this from


    the Pond Family members and the woman you like,¡± Silvia said without a care.


    Besides, Neil had been bringing Ada to plenty of events recently. A lot of people already assumed that


    they were a couple. Meanwhile, she was rumored to be his mistress.


    If she did not clear the air, everyone would think that she was holding on to him and not willing to get a


    divorce.


    He fell silent and gave off a terrifying aura.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you any further.¡±


    Silvia tried to leave after that, but Neil grabbed her wrist.


    He immediately dragged her into an empty private room next to them. Once he mmed the door shut,


    he pinned her against the wall.


    ¡°Silvia, are you so eager to tell the world that you want nothing to do with me?¡±

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Mr. Remus, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s eager to cut ties with me. We haven¡¯t even announced


    our divorce, but you¡¯ve started to go out with Ada. I¡¯m just helping you!¡®


    However, she was puzzled because Neil never told Ada about their divorce.


    She thought that he would immediately tell Ada once he received the divorce certificate.


    His eyes burned with anger as he wore a cold expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you in the future. Everything that¡¯s happened between me and her isn¡¯t what you think


    at all!¡±


    Silvia pushed him aside and smiled calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself. It¡¯s none of my


    business. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Then, she promptly walked out of the room.


    Ada and Mindy stopped her when she reached the entrance.


    ¡°Silvia, what did you mean by ¡®you¡¯re no longer his wife?¡°¡± Mindy asked with a sharp stare.


    Silvia seemed unbothered, ¡±


    you don¡¯t get it, you can look up the word ¡®divorce¡® in the


    dictionary.¡±


    ¡°You insolent child!¡±


    Mindy was extremely angry. However, Silvia did not spare her a nce as she left.


    Soon, Neil walked out with a hostile and intimidating aura.


    Ada built up the courage to look at him. ¡°Neil, have you really divorced her?¡±


    Neil nced at her in annoyance. ¡°If this news gets out, the deal between us is over!¡±


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Ada immediately stopped him with a pitiful look in her eyes.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve divorced her, shouldn¡¯t you give me a chance so that we can start over?¡±


    A hint of disdain shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°Regardless of whether Silvia and I are together or


    not, it¡¯s over between me and you.¡±


    Ada¡¯s face turned pale because she was stunned.


    Mindy frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Ada has been waiting for you for so


    many years. Are you going to abandon her now?¡±


    ¡°We broke up before she went abroad. We never got back together after that. What do you mean by


    abandon?¡±


    He swiftly walked away after he responded in a cold voice.


    Mindy stared at Ada with a frown and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Neil? Hasn¡¯t he been


    bringing you around as his plus one recently?¡±


    From his attitude earlier, it seemed like he did not have any feelings for Ada.


    Ada was feeling extremely sad and angry, so she was not in the mood to answer Mindy¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mom, please give me some time to calm down. I¡¯ll exin another day.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She left immediately after.


    Mindy¡¯s face fell. Her hatred toward Silvia intensified when she thought about how all of this had


    happened because of her.


    Meanwhile, Silvia left Heavenly Joy restaurant with I.


    ¡°Are you really not angry about what happened tonight?¡± I cautiously asked when she sensed that


    Silvia was unusually quiet.


    Silvia returned to her senses and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Since we¡¯re in the same city, it¡¯s normal to


    bump into him. There¡¯s no need to avoid him on purpose.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    The national designpetition resumed before long.


    After the incident at the restaurant, Ada did not try to hide her hatred toward Silvia when she saw her


    again. ¡°Since you and Neil are divorced, please don¡¯t show up in front of us ever again. You don¡¯t


    belong in the same world as us!¡±


    Silvia was indifferent. ¡°Ada, if you have time to talk cr*p, you should have time to practice your design


    skills,¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Ada¡¯s face fell, and she sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you see the water there? You should move it to the resting


    lounge. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get into deep trouble if you cause a dy in thepetition!¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Silvia did not bother to humor Ada. She stood up and left.


    ¡°Stop right there, Silvia!¡±


    However, she walked on as if she never heard her.


    Ada was fuming. Silvia was just a temporary worker, but she was not listening to her instruction. Ada


    would not let her off the hook this easily!


    After she walked into the resting lounge, Ada sat down as she waited for thepetition to start. Out of


    the corner of her eyes, she saw the bottled water on the table next to her. She suddenly had an idea.


    Everyone¡¯s water bottle was customized for convenience and safety. Every water bottle had a sticker of


    someone¡¯s name on it, including the staff¡¯s water bottles.


    If Silvia drank from a spiked drink and embarrassed herself at thepetition, Neil would definitely be


    disgusted with her.


    Ada sneered when she thought about it.


    Thepetition began in an hour¡¯s time.


    Silvia looked at the design drafts in her room and gave herments. However, her vision started to


    blur as time went on, and she felt a little feverish.


    She bit her bottom lip and soon realized that something was wrong. She had been drugged!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She took a deep breath and tried to stand up, but she felt very v


    weak.


    Silvia bit her arm so that the pain would keep her awake. Then, she stood up and left as quickly as


    possible.


    She did not look for ke Williams because she did not trust anyone at the event!


    She tried to muster up the strength to walk toward the back door but fell onto the couch. Her limbs went


    limp, and her forehead was covered in sweat. She did not have any energy left. Silvia thought that she


    could take a taxi and leave once she felt better, but her vision


    worse.


    Just as she was about to lose consciousness, she felt someone was carrying her.


    only


    got


    She forced her eyes open and vaguely saw the person¡¯s strong jaw and cold expression. She was


    momentarily stunned before she subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and nted a kiss


    on his Adam¡¯s apple.


    The person carrying her froze, and his eyes were filled with lust.


    ¡°Silvia you¡¯re the one seducing me this time!¡±


    She was half¨Cconscious as she moaned. She was extremely turned on due to the drug.


    Neil grabbed her even tighter and quickly walked toward his personal lounge.


    Silvia pressed herself against him the moment he shut the door.


    Neil grabbed her chin and pinned her against the door as he kissed her ferociously.


    She kissed him back stiffly and wrapped her slender arms around his neck. Then, the bell on her


    bracelet started to jingle.


    After a while, the noises finally died down in the lounge.


    When Silvia woke up, she noticed that she was lying on a couch with a nket over her.


    However, she was naked underneath.


    She rubbed her throbbing temples and saw Neil sitting nearby. She froze for a moment and looked


    away awkwardly.


    She remembered everything clearly and knew that she had made the first move.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, can you pass me my phone?¡±


    Her voice was a little hoarse from their activity earlier, and she felt a slight pain in her throat.


    She blushed as she clenched her fists under the nket.


    Even though she was an extremely calm person, she still felt a bit embarrassed about situations like


    this.


    Neil passed her a new set of clothes and calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you put them on.¡±


    After that, he turned around and gave her some space.


    Silvia did not feel awkward about changing with him in the same room. It was not her first time after all.


    ¡°What would you like to talk about, Mr. Remus?¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Neil turned around and looked at her. ¡°What do you n to do about this?¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few moments before she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pretend as if nothing happened


    just like I did thest time.¡±


    A hint of displeasure shed across Neil¡¯s eyes when he heard this. He stared at her and said, Silvia,


    I¡¯m a businessman. I¡¯m not looking to make a loss. Besides, I¡¯ve helped you twice.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not asking you to take responsibility. However, I feel that we¡¯re sexuallypatible, so


    I¡¯d like to continue this long term,¡± he nonchntly said when she put her guard up.


    Silvia was a little surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked with a frown.


    ¡°How about we maintain a strictly physical rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t agree to that!¡± she said sternly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Silvia sneered when she recalled what Ada had sent her before. ¡°Mr. Remus, if you need to take care


    of your sexual needs, I believe Ada would be more than happy to help you.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at Silvia.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anyone else. Besides, both of us had a good time when we did it, didn¡¯t We?¡±


    Silvia fell silent for a while before she responded with a frown, ¡°We¡¯re divorced. Aren¡¯t you. preparing to


    marry Ada?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying her, and I¡¯ll be in a rtionship with her.¡±


    However, Silvia¡¯s frown deepened even after she heard his guarantee.


    ¡°Let me consider.¡±


    To be honest, Neil was extremely good in bed, so Silvia did not feel like she was on the losing end.


    If another man had asked her the same thing, she probably would have agreed by now. However, they


    were exes. She did not want to be involved with him again.


    As though Neil could see her concerns, he calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t use this to marry you


    again. If either of us falls in love or gets together with someone else, we can end this rtionship


    immediately. I won¡¯t ask you for anything else.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not going to be with Ada?¡±


    Neil furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that we haven¡¯t been together ever since her return.¡±


    Silvia did not probe any further. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I agree with this arrangement. However,


    you can¡¯t stop me from interacting with other men.¡±


    If Neil tried to get involved in her love life, it would lead to a sticky situation. She wanted to take this


    opportunity to stop him from stepping over her boundaries. If there were times that she did not want to


    sleep with him, he could not force her to go through with it.


    His gaze grew darker, and he said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After they reached an agreement, she stood up and said, ¡°I have things to do, so I¡¯ll make a


    move.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Silvia then took her cell phone and left.


    When she stepped out of the lounge, she noticed that she had a few missed calls from the design


    competition¡¯s staff.


    She called back and heard the staff¡¯s anxious voice through the phone.


    ¡°Miss Elia, where are you? Everyone online is talking about your sudden disappearance! When are you


    coming back?¡±


    Confusion crossed her eyes, and she replied, ¡°I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    She went on social media after she ended the call, and #Elia¡¯s Disappearance# was the number one


    trending topic. She clicked on it and realized that everyone was discussing her whereabouts because


    she had suddenly stoppedmenting on the designs.


    She exited the social media page and quickly walked back to the judges¡® room. She apologized to the


    staff members and returned to her room to resume her work.


    Meanwhile, Neil sat on the couch in his lounge and took a sip of wine. There was an intense look in his


    eyes.


    His phone rang all of a sudden.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, all evidence has been wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Bring Ada to me.¡±


    Ada had just walked out of thepetition venue afterpleting her design. That was when Curtis


    approached her and said, ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Neil¡¯s here?¡±


    There was a hint of surprise and disbelief in her eyes. It seemed that Neil did like her despite his hostile


    attitude. Otherwise, he would not havee to see her.


    She suppressed her excitement as she approached his lounge. When she saw him, she happily said,


    ¡°Neil, I got a really high score for my design today. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make it to the next round!¡±


    Neil did not respond. Instead, he gestured at Curtis to leave with a cold expression

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Right then, Ada realized that Neil was in a bad mood. Her smile slowly faded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Neil?¡±


    Once they were the only ones left in the lounge, he looked at her and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Ada sat opposite him, and he picked up the wine ss before him. ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted you for


    getting through the first round of thepetition.¡±


    Hearing this, she immediately picked up another ss with a shy smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Neil.¡±


    He stared at her as she finished the ss of wine. His face was devoid of emotions.


    ¡°By the way, are you here to support me?¡±


    Neil swirled the red wine in his ss and spoke curtly, ¡°No.¡°.


    Ada¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°In that case, you¡¯re here for-¡±


    ¡°I came because of Silvia.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She stood up abruptly and stared at him in anger. ¡°Is Silvia a lot better than me? Why have you treated


    me so coldly ever since I returned to the country? Are you still mad at me?¡±


    Neil cocked his eyebrow in disbelief and said ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve been too kind to you in the past. That¡¯s


    why you¡¯re confused right now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ada was incredulous and bewildered. She looked hurt as she stared at him.


    Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong with her. It felt like¡­


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Neil lowered his gaze with a ruthless expression that could make one shudder.


    ¡°I just did the same thing you did to Silvia.¡±


    Her eyes widened as she fell weakly on the couch.


    ¡°Neil, what are you¡­ talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Neil stood up indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Ada quickly grabbed his sleeve when she noticed that he was leaving.


    ¡°No! Neil, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He pped her hand away and said, ¡°Ada, I¡¯ve given you several chances. You have to bear the


    consequences of your own actions.¡±


    Curtis brought a man into the lounge after Neil said that.


    Ada came to a realization when she saw the man. She trembled as she retreated.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to! The Pond Family won¡¯t let you go if you treat me like this! Have you forgotten what


    you¡¯ve promised me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise, but you have to be responsible for what you did to Silvia!¡±


    With that, Neil left with Curtis as he ignored her desperate gaze.


    He had just walked out of the venue when he heard a loud thud. People started screaming immediately


    after.


    ¡°Someone has jumped off the building!¡±


    Curtis turned around to look, and his expression changed. ¡°Mr. Remus, it¡¯s Miss Ada Pond!¡±


    ¡°Get her an ambnce,¡± Neil said without turning around.


    Curtis was drenched in cold sweat on the way back to the office. Considering how well Neil had treated


    Ada before, he never thought that Neil would be so heartless. It seemed like he would not be affected


    even if Ada died right in front of him.


    However, Neil could have stopped Ada from drugging Silvia. Instead, he chose to let things unfold and


    only helped Silvia at the very end.


    Silvia would probably be furious if she discovered the truth.


    After Ada was sent to the hospital, it did not take long for Mindy, as well as Idris, to arrive.


    Mindy¡¯s eyes were filled with concern and despair when she saw the cast on Ada¡¯s leg. ¡°What


    happened? Why did you suddenly jump off the building?¡±


    Mindy was wracked with fear when she received the news.


    Luckily, it had only been a jump from the second floor. Apart from a fracture on her left leg, Ada was


    unharmed.


    Ada was aggrieved as she cried, ¡°Mom¡­ it¡¯s all because of Silvia!¡±

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Mindy¡¯s eyes shone with anger. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She tried to get some answers, but Ada refused to say anything and just kept crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling her!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ada immediately held Mindy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, please stop asking. I still have to


    participate in thepetition. Just wait until the designpetition is over. I don¡¯t want this to affect my


    chances of winning.¡±


    ¡°What did she do to you?¡±


    Ada shook her head. ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll tell you everything once the designpetition is over.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mindy¡¯s eyes were filled with pity as she looked at her daughter¡¯s current state. She


    immediately said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop asking. Rest well.¡±


    Idris and Mindy only left the ward after Ada fell asleep.


    ¡°Silvia has gone too far. On the first day of the designpetition, Ada saw Silvia working as a


    temporary staff at the venue. I told her off when I met her that night, but I guess she held at grudge


    against Ada. She gave her trouble because she believed that Ada snitched on her!¡±


    Idris was unhappy with Silvia as well, but considering her rtionship with Neil, he did not jump to


    conclusions.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t figured out what really happened. Let¡¯s wait until Ada¡¯s designpetition is over. In the


    meantime, don¡¯t go looking for Silvia. I won¡¯t forgive you if you anger Neil and affect Pond Corporation!¡±


    ¡°Do you think Neil is still going to talk to her?¡±


    Idris was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mindy sneered. ¡°Silvia and Neil are divorced.¡±


    His eyes were full of shock. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Where did you hear this?¡±


    ¡°Silvia said it herself. Neil was there too.¡±


    Idris remained silent for a while before he frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. If it¡¯s true, ask Ada to hold


    on to Neil! I have things to take care of at thepany. Stay here with Ada. Call me if anything


    happens!¡±


    Idris then left in a hurry.


    ¡°He¡¯s been going to the c


    Mindy looked at his back and muttered, more often recently. Does he really have that much work?¡±


    The second Idris walked out of the hospital, he gave Silvia a call.


    ¡°Silvia, are you and Neil divorced?¡±


    She did not expect Idris to call her to ask about this. Her voice sounded indifferent and cold as


    she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Come home this weekend. I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±


    His eyes shone with anger. He was about to lose his temper, when he suddenly recalled something.


    His tone softened as he said, ¡°Silvia, I know that you¡¯ve suffered a lot these past few years. Since you


    and Neil are divorced, just move back home.¡±


    She found it hrious. Her bedroom had been converted from Ada¡¯s piano room. After she moved out,


    Mindy worked non¨Cstop to turn her room back into Ada¡¯s piano room.


    There was no ce for her in the Pond Family, but Idris was asking her to move back? If she returned,


    where would she stay? Would she stay in the living room or their doorstep?


    Silvia chuckled at the thought.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing because you¡¯re naive, Mr. Pond. I¡¯ll never go back to the Pond Family¡¯s mansion. It was


    never my home,¡± she mocked.


    Idris frowned and sounded a little stern. ¡°Silvia, stop acting like a child. It¡¯s not safe for you to live alone


    outside. Tell me your address. I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick you up on Saturday.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back, and I hope that you won¡¯t call me again.¡±


    With that, she hung up.


    Idris¡¯s face turned red with rage, and he called his secretary.


    ¡°Find out where Silvia is living right now!¡±


    Over in Elm Bay, Silvia casually threw her phone aside. She blushed when she recalled what


    happened between her and Neil in the lounge.


    Remembering that she had not identified the individual who had drugged her, Silvia¡¯s expression


    immediately turned cold again.


    The most suspicious person was Ada, but she had no proof to use her.


    However, all the surveince footage had been destroyed, and Ada

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Could it be Scorpion?


    Silvia had a solemn look as she thought of him. She opened her WhatsApp and sent a message to the


    person with the ck profile picture. [Find out where Scorpion has been recently.]


    [Scorpion has abruptly vanished. It¡¯ll probably be very difficult to find any clues, but I¡¯ll try my best.]


    [Okay.]


    She then closed the conversation and looked down as she fell into deep thought.


    After she took a shower and got ready for bed, I suddenly came to her.


    ¡°Look, is this your pretentious sister?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia looked at I¡¯s phone. It was ying a video of someone jumping off the building where the


    designpetition was held. Someone on the scene had filmed it by ident.


    Although the jumper was far away and her face was not very clear, Silvia could immediately tell that it


    was Ada.


    She frowned. ¡°Where did you get this video, I?¡±


    ¡°Someone uploaded it to Twitter this evening. I was just scrolling through my feed when I saw this. I


    thought that she looked like Ada, so I decided to show it to you.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    Why would Ada jump off the building, though?


    Was she trying to use the designpetition to go viral? She was not the type of person who would


    resort to such tactics for attention.


    ¡°Was she eliminated from the designpetition? Maybe she couldn¡¯t ept it and tried tomit


    suicide?¡±


    Silvia pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    After I left, she immediately gave ke a call.


    ¡°Mr. Williams, have you seen the news of Ada Pond¡¯s attempted suicide?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. She should have chosen a higher building if she wanted to do that. Jumping off the


    second floor will only lead to a bone fracture at most!!


    ke sounded stressed. After Ada attempted suicide, people online started to wonder if there was any


    hidden conspiracy involving the designpetition.


    The PR Department had to deal with it for two hours and release news of Ada being in the next round


    before things gradually died down. He had been so busy that he had no time for dinner.


    ¡°Have you identified the reason for her actions?¡±


    ke hesitated for a few seconds before he slowly said, ¡°Miss Pond, this might have something to do


    with Mr. Remus.¡®


    Since Neil had announced his marriage to Silvia in front of the Pond Family, the upper ss in Ryoln


    City knew that they were a married couple.


    However, ke was also aware that they were not on good terms partly because of Ada. As such, he


    did not want to broach the subject in front of Silvia.


    ¡°What does he have to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ada Pond jumped from his lounge window. I heard that she was barely conscious when she hit


    the ground, and she kept tearing off her clothes. If a few female designers hadn¡¯t covered her, who


    knows what would have happened¡­¡±


    Silvia looked down and suddenly came up with a guess.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you for telling me, Mr. Williams.¡±


    After Silvia ended the call, she sent Neil a message. [Did Ada drug me today?]


    Neil only replied after a long time. [Yes. Sorry, I was in a meeting earlier.]


    Then, she asked, [Did you drug her back?]


    As soon as she sent the message, Neil called her.


    Silvia subconsciously tightened her grip on her phone, and it took her a few seconds to answer.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°I did drug her, and I even found her a man. She didn¡¯t want to sleep with him, so she jumped off the


    building. What else do you want to know?¡± Neil said indifferently.


    Silvia froze, and she only heard her own voice after what seemed like forever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ like her? Why would you do this to her?¡±


    could not have done that on her own.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Neil remained silent for a few seconds and whispered, ¡°Why? Are you really clueless or are you


    pretending not to know?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s heart skipped a beat all of a sudden. After she snapped out of her daze, she sternly said, ¡°Mr.


    Remus, don¡¯t forget our promise today!¡±


    It seemed to be a reminder to Neil and a warning to herself.


    He chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, so I won¡¯t press you for an answer.¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Goodbye,¡± she said.


    Right before she hung up, she seemed to hear a soft ¡°good night¡± from her phone.


    Silvia took a deep breath to calm down.


    The next morning, Ada posted on Twitter.


    [Thank you for your concern, everyone. There¡¯s no dark secret or conspiracy. It was an ident, and I


    didn¡¯t expect it to be framed as an attempted suicide. I hope that you won¡¯t believe it or spread the


    rumor. Besides, I¡¯ll still be participating in the designpetition because winning it is my dream.


    Unless I can¡¯t draw, I won¡¯t give up!]


    Ada used to win a lot of awards abroad. International brands incorporated some of her designs as well,


    so she had already built up a number of fans.


    In addition, the current designpetition was extremely popr. So, right after she posted her tweet,


    ten thousandments filled her page in less than five minutes.


    [Ada¡¯s the most hardworking person I¡¯ve ever seen. When she was abroad, she had a fever that


    measured 39 degrees celsius once. Despite that, she continued to draw her designs. If she hadn¡¯t


    fainted at the event, no one would have known that she was sick!]


    [Yeah. I heard that Ada¡¯s family is running a business. Even if she doesn¡¯t work and just fools around


    her whole life, she¡¯ll still be well off. But Ada chooses to work hard to pursue her dream. Ada, you¡¯re my


    role model!]


    [I only discovered thisdy recently, but I¡¯ve seen her designs in the past twopetitions. They¡¯ve


    really caught my eye. I hope she wins!]


    Ada smiled when she read thepliments online, and her mood improved.


    Once she won the designpetition and received Perficient from Neil, she would have time to slowly


    deal with Silvia!


    Silvia saw her tweet as well and realized that Ada was quite skilled at building up her own image.


    However, the bigger they are, the harder they fall.


    If Ada continued to be a b*tch, her day of reckoning would not be far.


    Just as Silvia was about to put her phone away, she received a call from Dulcie.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with MY Corporation¡¯s new fall products. To save up on fabrics, Uncle Sigwald used


    materials from the fabric supplier that offered the lowest price. As a result, many consumers who¡¯ve


    purchased the new products have had problems with fading, allergies,


    77


    pilling, and etc. They¡¯ve gathered downstairs and they¡¯re creating a fuss now!!


    When Silvia heard this, her expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Where¡¯s Sigwald? Since he caused this,


    ask him to go downstairs and cate the consumers!¡±


    She initially thought there would not be a problem as long as she did not use the suppliers that he


    rmended. Unexpectedly, he still set her up!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯te in to work today, and he¡¯s not answering my calls either.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to his house right now!¡±


    Half an hourter, Dulcie called her. ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ve sent someone over. Uncle Sigwald is sick and in the


    hospital.¡±


    Silvia sneered. What a coincidence! Did he fall sick just as something happened to the new fall


    products?


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Send some people to deal with the consumers. Provide a full refund to those who


    experienced fading and pilling with their clothes. If they¡¯ve had an allergic reaction, cover their medical


    fees on top of the full refund. Do a full recall of all the new fall products!¡±


    ¡°With how things are, MY Corporation will go bankrupt if we do that.¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say first. I¡¯ll think of a way to solve our financial situation.¡±


    After the call ended, Silvia called the Finance Department. After she asked about the gap in funding,


    the staff from the Finance Department said, ¡°Miss Pond, I wonder if I should tell you. this¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°MY Corporation is a ck hole. You can continue to put money in it, but once something happens, the


    company will be on the verge of copse. Applying for bankruptcy is the best solution.¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Silvia contemted for a while and slowly said, ¡°I understand. Carry on with your work. I¡¯ll transfer the


    money to thepany ount in three days.¡±


    After she hung up, she looked at the remaining bnce in her ount. Neil never epted the fifty¨C


    five million dors that she got from her previous mission, and she had no other use for it either.


    MY Corporation¡¯s funding gap was a hundred million, but thepany would barely survive with that


    amount. If she wanted to develop it steadily, she had to invest at least two hundred million dors.


    Therefore, she needed to earn at least $145,000,000 more.


    She frowned at the thought.


    Neil had given her a house following their divorce, but she had not sold it. Therefore, she had to use


    other methods to collect the money.


    After some consideration, she gave Kimberly a call.


    ¡°How much funding capacity does JM have right now?¡±


    ¡°One moment, please. I¡¯ll do the math.¡±


    Kimberly replied very quickly.


    ¡°Boss, our funding capacity is at thirty million dors.¡±


    ¡®Okay. Transfer twenty million to my ount. I¡¯ll send you the ount numberter.¡±


    After Silvia hung up, she hesitated for a long time before she took out a gold card. Her eyes shone with


    determination.


    She took the card to a bank. When the bank staff saw it, they immediately invited her to the VIP guest


    room. The bank manager personally greeted her as well.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the manager heard that she was there for a withdrawal, he immediately asked for the details and


    handled it for her.


    Silvia left once she withdrew $125,000,000 from the ount, but the manager immediately dialed


    someone¡¯s number.


    After Silvia transferred the money to MY Corporation¡¯s ount, she asked Dulcie to follow her to the


    hospital.


    The moment they arrived outside Sigwald¡¯s ward, they heard his energetic voice inside. ¡°How is the


    company doing?¡±


    Silvia sneered before she pushed the ward door open and walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, since you care about thepany so much, why don¡¯t you check on it yourself?¡± Sigwald


    initially had his legs crossed on the bed. When he heard Silvia¡¯s voice, his expression instantly


    changed. He lowered his legs in a hurry and looked at her awkwardly.


    ¡°Miss Pond, what brings you here?¡±


    She nced at him with a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Reed, you¡¯re an important shareholder of the


    He chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Miss Pond, you¡¯re a busy person. You don¡¯t have toe here personally.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how busy I am. I¡¯ll always make time to visit you, Mr. Reed. But even though you¡¯re


    sick, as a shareholder of MY Corporation, you need to take responsibility for certain things, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Sigwald¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Miss Pond?¡±


    She looked him in the eye and said, ¡°Mr. Reed, you previously substituted good fabrics with bad ones


    and marked up the price of top¨Cquality fabric on the purchase orders. That way, you could earn


    kickbacks. You didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d get away by hiding in the hospital, did you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Miss Pond? Are you using me of something?¡± he asked in


    dissatisfaction.


    Silvia turned to Dulcie. ¡°Show Mr. Reed the purchase order.¡±


    Dulcie quickly sent the file to Sigwald¡¯s phone. ¡°Uncle Sigwald, do you realize that this is against the


    law?¡±


    He viewed the document, but he did not seem flustered.


    ¡°Miss Pond, do you think you can use me of receiving kickbacks with this purchase order?¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    They had presented him with the evidence. How could he still be so audacious?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, your signature is on every purchase order.¡±


    Sigwald sauled and slowly said, ¡°My signatures are there, but this only proves that I instructed


    someone to buy the fabric on the list. Everything was paid through thepany ount, and none of it


    went through me. Even if anybody¡¯s taking kickbacks, it would be someone from the Purchasing


    Department. This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Silvia raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to admit it, Mr. Reed?¡±


    ¡°Why should I admit to something that I didn¡¯t do? Besides, how much money goes in and out of my


    ount every year? If you don¡¯t trust me, you canunch an investigation, Miss Pond.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely investigate, but before that, I hope you¡¯ll stay put in Ryoln City.¡±


    Sigwald smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°You can rest assured. I will not run away!!


    The money had beenundered, and Silvia would not be able to find anything to implicate him


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Silvia left Sigwald¡¯s ward and headed to the elevator just then, an angry voice rang out behind her.


    ¡°Silvia, why are you here?¡±


    She turned around and saw Mindy standing nearby with a lunch box Minity had a murderous look on


    her face


    Unexpectedly. Ada was in the same hospital


    ¡°What is it, Ms. Woods?¡± Silvia was imperturbed.


    ¡°You have the gall to ask after what you put Ada through? Follow me. You need to kneel and beg her to


    forgive you!


    Silvia frowned and took a step back to avoid Mindy¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? What did I


    put her through?¡± she asked,


    ¡°You dare im that you didn¡¯t push her to jump off the building? You were jealous of her participation


    in the designpetition because you could only be a part time waitress. That¡¯s why you set her up!


    ¡°Is that what she told you?¡± Silvia said sarcastically


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to say a thing. I know that you¡¯re a vicious woman!


    Silvia could not be bothered to talk to Mindy anymore. In that woman¡¯s eyes, everything Ada did was


    right, and everything she did was wrong


    Seeing how unaffected she was, Mindy instantly grew angrier.


    ¡°Hurry up! Kneel before Ada and ask her to forgive you!¡±


    Silvia sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t owe her anything. She¡¯s the one who owes me!¡±


    27


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Well, why do you think Ada jumped off the building? It¡¯s because she drugged me, and Neil drugged


    her back once he found out. She had no choice but to jump.¡±


    She turned around to leave right after, but Mindy instantly stopped her.


    ¡°What did you say? You just watched as Neil did this to your sister? You didn¡¯t stop him? How


    heartless!¡±


    Silvia swung her hand away. ¡°I used to think that you were just biased. Now, I finally realize that you¡¯re


    completely blind. You only see and hear things that you¡¯re willing to ept.¡±


    ¡°Silvia Pond, I dare you to say that again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve repaid you for everything. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to Ada, ask her to behave herself.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that she loses everything!¡± Silvia said with a ruthless look in her eyes.


    Mindy was stunned and in disbelief, but she simply walked away without a care.


    Back in the ward, Dulcie looked at Sigwald in disappointment. ¡°Uncle Sigwald, you¡¯re a shareholder of


    thepany, and you get a good share of thepany¡¯s annual profits. Why would you do something


    to harm thepany?¡±


    Sigwald¡¯s face was cold, and he snappishly said, ¡°Dulcie, whose side are you on? I¡¯m your uncle, and


    we¡¯re a family. Are you going to join Silvia and go against me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the side of truth. You talk about family, but did you think about that when you took those


    kickbacks?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve been brainwashed by Silvia. Show me the evidence if you think I¡¯m guilty! Stop


    making false ims if you don¡¯t have any proof!¡±


    Dulcie shook her head and slowly said, ¡°If you admit to it now, I can still beg Miss Pond for leniency.


    Once she obtains more proof, it¡¯ll be toote to regret it.¡±


    However, his eyes shone with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you here. Get out!¡±


    Just as Silvia reached the entrance of the hospital, she received a call from an agent.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    ¡°Miss Pond, regarding the mansion that you were nning to sell, someone wants to buy it. He wants


    to sign the contract now. If you have the time, could you pleasee over?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with surprise. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there in a second!¡±


    She sent a message to Dulcie and told her that she needed to leave. Then, she immediately headed to


    Remus Mansion in a taxi.


    On the


    way,


    the agent kept calling her. ording to him, the buyer decided to purchase the mansion without


    negotiating the price.


    She wanted topliment the buyer for making a great decision, but when she saw who it was, she


    was totally stunned.


    ¡°Why is it you, Mr. Remus?¡±


    Neil appeared indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m used to living in this house, so I want to buy it back and live here.¡±


    When the agent realized that they were familiar with each other, he said, ¡°Since you know each other,


    that makes things easier. Miss Pond, you can pass him the contract, and we can proceed with the


    closing procedure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not selling at the moment,¡± Silvia said with a frown.


    She walked out of the mansion, but Neil went after her as she approached the entrance.


    ¡°Why are you refusing to sell it to me?¡±


    Silvia turned around and red at him. ¡°Mr. Remus, do you have fun making a fool out of me?¡°!!


    Neil frowned and seriously replied, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ying around?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you? You transferred this house to me when we got a divorce, but now, you want to buy it back.


    What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Neil remained silent for a few seconds before he moved close to her ear and whispered something.


    Silvia¡¯s eyes hooligan!¡±


    shone with disbelief before she gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Shameless! You¡¯re a


    Neil raised his eyebrows in surprise and calmly asked, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°How can you be


    sure that we¡¯ll use it? Perhaps we¡¯ll each find our soulmates soon.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    Silvia sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t speak as if you understand me. I bet that you don¡¯t even know my favorite food


    and color.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to tell me, I¡¯m ready to listen.¡±


    Silvia could not be bothered with him and walked away.


    ¡°If you refuse to sell it to me, nobody else will dare to buy this house!¡±


    She looked at him and suddenly smiled.


    Neil instantly had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, she immediately said, ¡°Since you¡¯re contributing your strength, I¡¯ll have to contribute a


    venue. Otherwise, it¡¯ll look like I¡¯m taking advantage of you.¡±


    He was speechless.


    Once she realized that she had sessfully unnerved him, she left with an even brighter smile.


    In the next three days, Silvia dealt with work at MY Corporation, and she was extremely busy. The staff


    from the designpetition called her, and she finally remembered that the finals were the next day.


    ¡°Miss Elia, here¡¯s the thing. We¡¯d like to invite you to present the award to the winner. Would you be


    willing to do that?¡±


    Silvia turned down the invitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to appear in public. You should extend the offer


    to the other panelists.¡±


    The staff was slightly disappointed. ¡°Okay. There¡¯s still a week before the award ceremony. If you


    change your mind, you can contact me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call ended, she wrapped up her work and went to see Dulcie.


    ¡°The quality problem with the new fall products is almost solved. Do you want to have steak tonight?¡±


    Dulcie nodded. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist ate steak.¡±


    They drove to a steakhouse in Ryoln City that was famous for their great service. As they walked in,


    they saw Henry and David.


    Dulcie frowned. She was about to suggest going to another restaurant when Henry spotted the two of


    them.


    Chanter 240

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    hapter 240


    ¡°Silvia, are you here for steak as well?¡±


    Silvia wanted to ignore him at first, but she could not bring herself to give a friendly person the cold


    shoulder. Henry was smiling brightly, so she responded indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us for dinner? The more, the merrier.¡±


    Before she could answer, Dulcie sneered and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll suffer from


    indigestion if we have to look at you. Silvia, let¡¯s take that table.¡±


    Henry froze and seemed to be at a loss.


    David nced at him and found joy in his misfortune. David said softly, ¡°Back when she liked you, you


    didn¡¯t cherish her. Now that she doesn¡¯t like you anymore, you keep going after her. Are you trying to


    be pathetic?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? I heard that the celebrity you¡¯ve been pursuing doesn¡¯t even look at you!¡±


    David raised his eyebrows in amusement. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The chase gives me joy.¡±


    When Henry heard this, he felt so disgusted that he had goosebumps. ¡°Even if she likes you back, your


    family won¡¯t ept her. Did you forget that a celebrity faked her pregnancy and tried to marry you?¡±


    David frowned and said, ¡°Why are you thinking so far ahead? Besides, I can tell that I isn¡¯t that kind


    of person.¡±


    He liked I, but after that incident with the celebrity, he would not give other women a chance to set


    him up again. It did not matter if they ended up in bed together.


    It was just about having fun. Things would go wrong once there was a pregnancy.


    Just as Henry was about to speak, David suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Neil and invite him over.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he already say no earlier?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Silvia wasn¡¯t around. He¡¯ll definitelye now.


    Sure enough, when Neil heard that Silvia was also at the steakhouse, he immediately asked for the


    location.


    Meanwhile, Dulcie and Silvia¡¯s food had been served. They chatted as they enjoyed their steak.


    ¡°Dulcie, is Henry still pestering you?¡±


    Dulcie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Yes! He¡¯s like a bee that keeps buzzing around me. If it weren¡¯t for MY


    Corporation¡¯s coboration with Brooks Corporation, I would¡¯ve blocked his number.¡±


    Based on how irritated she looked, Silvia could tell that she really hated Henry.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to interact with him, you can slowly stop coborating with Brooks Corporation and


    secure deals with otherpanies.¡±


    Dulcie nodded. ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s not talk about him. We should get some drinks and celebrate the


    fact that we¡¯ve solved the issue with the new fall products. I haven¡¯t had wine in ages!¡±


    Silvia wanted to say no, but seeing that Dulcie was in a bad mood, she kept it to herself.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s drink until we drop.¡±


    When Neil arrived at the steakhouse, he saw Dulcie and Silvia leaning on the table. He frowned


    because they appeared tipsy.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    David spread his hands helplessly. ¡°While they were chatting, they ordered some wine. But they got


    drunk just after two sses¡­¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned dark. He carried Silvia before he looked at his two friends and said, ¡°Send Dulcie


    home.¡±


    After he spoke, he carried Silvia and left.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The moment they entered the car, Silvia started wriggling in his arms. Let go


    hot¡­¡±


    of me¡­ It¡¯s sol


    When Neil saw her reaching for the buttons on her shirt, his gaze intensified. He immediately grabbed


    her wrist and told the driver, ¡°Put down the partition and head to Remus Mansion!¡±


    He only released her after the partition was lowered. ¡°Be quiet. We¡¯ll be home in a second!¡± he said


    with a frown.


    Silvia looked at him in confusion. ¡°Home? In Elm Bay?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression darkened, and he coldly said, ¡°Remus Mansion!¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Silvia was filled with confusion as she frowned and said, ¡°No, my house is in Elm Bay. I want


    to go


    back to Elm Bay!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Chris¡¯s house. It¡¯s not your home!¡±


    Neil learned that Chris had not been around the mansion because he had been filming. Otherwise, he


    would not have allowed her to continue staying there.


    ¡°It is my home! I don¡¯t want to go back to Remus Mansion. That unweing ce isn¡¯t home!¡±


    She seemed hurt as she spoke, and her eyes slowly turned red.


    Neil had never seen her vulnerable side. ¡°Why do you say that Remus Mansion isn¡¯t your home?


    You¡¯ve lived there for three years,¡± he whispered seductively.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯ve lived there for three years. It won¡¯t be my home even if I live there for thirty


    years! Neil and I are divorced.¡±


    Neil gritted his teeth and ruthlessly said, ¡°Divorced? You wish! I¡¯ll never divorce you!¡±


    Right after he spoke, Silvia pped him in the face.


    ¡°Where did this mosquitoe from? How irritating! Get away from me!¡±


    He was speechless.


    After that, she crouched on the other side and narrowed her eyes. She stared at him and said, ¡° This


    giant mosquito is pretty good¨Clooking, but it¡¯s got such an annoying face.¡±


    ¡°Silvia Pond!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    How dare she say that he looked annoying!


    He had a gloomy expression, and his expression soured.


    However, Silvia was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Have mosquitoes mutated? How can it talk? It even


    knows my name! You¡­ Don¡¯te over here. I can fight! Ha!¡±


    When he saw her constantly swinging her arms, he regretted his impulsive decision to bring her back. If


    he had known better, he would have let David send her home.


    As she swung her arms around, she identally hit her head on the ss window, which produced a


    loud thud.


    ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡±


    The moment Neil saw her distorted face, he pulled her into his arms and rubbed her forehead.


    Silvia tried to struggle at first, but she eventually realized that she could not move away, so she gave


    up.


    It felt like she was in a dream. A mutated mosquito kept biting her, and no matter where she ran to, she


    could not escape it.


    In the end, the mosquito¡¯s face morphed into Neil¡¯s face. He even sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make


    you pregnant with a bunch of little mosquitoes!¡±


    The shock jolted her awake.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She immediately sat up, but she was stunned to find herself in Remus Mansion. Gradually, she


    snapped out of her daze.


    Herst memory was of her drinking wine with Dulcie at the steakhouse. They got drunk after a while,


    and she did not remember how she ended up here.


    Just then, she heard the sound of sshing water from the bathroom. She frowned. She was about to


    lift the nket and get out of bed, but she realized that she was naked!


    Her clothes and someone¡¯s suit were scattered across the floor. She even saw her lingerie and a


    man¡¯s ck underwear.


    Her eyes shone with shock and disbelief. Did she have a one¨Cnight stand with a stranger after she got


    drunk?


    While she found it hard to digest the fact, someone suddenly opened the bathroom door.


    She immediately turned away from the person and pretended to be calm. ¡°You can leave now. I want to


    rest. We¡¯ll meet again some other time.¡±


    Neil immediately stopped drying his hair and stared at her coldly.


    ¡°Say that again!¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Neil seemed to grit his teeth as he spoke.


    Silvia froze before she immediately turned over. When she saw that it was really Neil standing in front


    of the bathroom, she frowned.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He sneered. ¡°You seem very disappointed to see me. Who did you want it to be?¡±


    Silvia kept quiet.


    Being met with her silence, he slowly walked up to her. He grabbed her chin and forced her to look at


    him.


    ¡°Tell me, who did you want it to be?¡±


    He did not realize that his tone was filled with jealousy.


    She swung his arm away before she coldly said, ¡°Mr. Remus, have you forgotten our promise


    to not interfere with each other¡¯s lives? So, that¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Neil stared at her in dissatisfaction for a few seconds before he suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I crossed the line.¡±


    Silvia red at him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    Right after she said that, he kissed her on the lips.


    He smelled refreshing after his shower, and she subconsciously froze.


    When he grabbed her by the waist, the warmth from his hand traveled to her body. She finally snapped


    out of it and instantly pushed him away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just sleep together? I¡¯m not interested right now. You should go home.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that we slept together?¡±


    Neil came to a realization when he sensed her looking at the scattered clothes on the floor. ¡± You threw


    up on my clothes when I sent you back earlier. After I cleaned you up, I went inside


    to take a shower.¡±


    Silvia frowned. No wonder she smelled an odd stench when she woke up.


    ¡°I want to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He carried her and walked to the bathroom before she could say no.


    His skin was cold, while hers was warm. As their bodies touched, they felt each other¡¯s temperature.


    Silvia¡¯s face turned red, and she looked down in silence.


    Neil had filled the bathtub with water. He just carried her inside and sat her down.


    They had slept together several times, but it was their first time being naked in such a setting.


    Her face turnedpletely red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just take a shower? Get


    out!¡±


    ¡°I can still take a bath with you.¡±


    He grabbed her chin and kissed her passionately.


    Silvia resisted at first but slowly lost herself in his kiss. She eventually wrapped her arms around his


    shoulders without realizing. The water in the tub swirled and rippled for a long


    time.


    She was exhausted by the end of it, and Neil carried her to the bed.


    When her head touched the pillow, she almost fell asleep.


    ¡°Dry your hair before you sleep, or else, you¡¯ll easily catch a cold.¡±


    Silvia closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy. You can leave now. I want to get some rest.¡±


    Neil chuckled softly and dried her hair with the hairdryer. After that, he attempted to get in bed and hold


    her in his arms as they slept.


    However, the moment he touched her, she opened her eyes and looked at him with an indifferent


    expression. ¡°Sleep in the room next door.¡±


    Neil frowned, and anger filled his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯re not in a rtionship where we share a bed from dusk till dawn.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>


    Go

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    They stared at each other in silence, and nobody was willing to make a concession. At that moment,


    the atmosphere in the room became hostile.


    After ten seconds, Neil finally took his clothes and left the room.


    However, he did not go to the room next door. Silvia heard him m the door and start the car engine


    before he left.


    She closed her eyes, but she could no longer fall asleep despite how sleepy she was.


    The next morning, she headed to the venue of the designpetition.


    As soon as she arrived at the entrance, she spotted Ada.


    Ada was wearing a cast and using crutches. Meanwhile, Mindy was aiding her with thepetition.


    When they saw Silvia, their expressions darkened.


    Ada did not think that Silvia would tell Mindy about her attempt to drug her. If she had not lied and


    pretended to be upset yesterday, Mindy would have definitely been very disappointed with her.


    This b*tch just could not bear to see her seed!


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re still working here as a temporary staff member. Is it tiring having to


    walk around every day?¡±


    Silvia ignored her and left, which made Ada and Mindy furious.


    ¡°She¡¯s so rude. I wonder how her foster parents educated her!¡±


    Ada pretended to be kind¨Chearted. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t me her. After all, her foster parents were


    farmers in the countryside. They wouldn¡¯t have had the time to educate her!¡±


    Right after she spoke, she noticed that Silvia was walking back toward her.


    She was taken aback. ¡°Silvia, you-


    })


    Before she could finish her sentence, Silvia had already raised her hand and pped her twice.


    Ada and Mindy never thought that she would be bold enough to p either of them in public. By the


    time they realized it, there were already two palm prints on Ada¡¯s face.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, are you insane?!¡±


    Mindy raised her arm to p S¨ªlvia, who then grabbed her wrist.


    Silvia stared at Mindy and firmly said, ¡°When I was born, my biological parents abandoned me. Nobody


    educated me, so of course I¡¯m rude. If I ever hear you criticizing my foster parents again, I won¡¯t spare


    the Pond Family!¡±


    After all, Mindy and Ada relied heavily on the Pond Family.


    ¡°How dare you!


    ¡°I¡¯d really like to see you deal with the Pond Family! Neil already divorced you. Do you think


    he¡¯s going to stick up for you?¡±


    When Silvia saw the undisguised hatred and malice in Mindy¡¯s eyes, she smiled.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think he will? He didn¡¯t seem to respect you at all at Heavenly Joy Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°How insolent!¡±


    Silvia could not be bothered with her anymore and quickly walked away.


    Mindy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That b*tchy daughter of mine really gets on my nerves!¡±


    Ada hated Silvia as well, but the designpetition was the most important thing for her now. She


    could slowly deal with Silvia after thepetition!


    ¡°Mom, leave her be for now. The designpetition is starting soon. Please send me inside.¡±


    Mindy instantly snapped out of it and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mindy sent Ada to the entrance and urged, ¡°Ada, don¡¯t forget to get a few autographs when you see


    Elia. My gambling buddies have children who are fans of hers. If you manage to get her autograph, it¡¯ll


    definitely make me look good in front of my friends!¡±


    Ada quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get her autograph!¡±


    ¡°Okay. All the best with thepetition!¡±


    Mindy only left after Ada made her way inside. She then went to a nearby cafe and drank some coffee


    as she waited for her.


    Meanwhile, Silvia received a call from Neil right after she walked into the judges¡® room. ¡°I left my tie in


    your roomst night. Did you see it this morning?¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Silvia tried to recall. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. You can go back and take a look. The password is the same.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The contestants needed to design an evening dress for the finals. The scope was huge, so the


    candidates could make the most of their strengths.


    This time, the designers took longer than before to draw their designs, and they were also more


    serious. The first design only appeared on the judges¡®puter screens after half an hour.


    The screen showed a ck velvet halter gown, which had a V neck and a chain belt around the waist.


    The design was simple and sophisticated, casual yet elegant.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia quickly entered her score andmented.


    Meanwhile, the other designers still had their heads lowered as they focused on their drawing.


    Ada was seated as well. Due to the cast on her leg and the eye¨Ccatching crutches, the photographers


    often turned their cameras to her.


    She was designing a long X¨Cshaped dress with a strapless top. The front hem was short and the back


    hem was long, and it was stacked with twentyyers of rose¨Cred tulle. It was also cinched at the waist


    for a soft and pretty look.


    When theizens saw her design, they instantly started discussing it on Twitter.


    [This gown is stunning! It¡¯s totally my dream gown. I wonder if it¡¯ll be made into a finished product in the


    future. I would buy it!]


    [Ada is great as always. She¡¯ll definitely win with this design!]


    [The gown aside, I love her perseverance and determination to participate in thepetition even


    when she¡¯s injured. Everyone loves a beautiful and hardworkingdy!]


    Since it was a live broadcast, Ada gained tens of thousands of fans in just an hour, and the number


    only increased with time.


    Meanwhile, thements under the designpetition¡¯s official ount also hadpliments for


    Ada.


    An hourter, everyone basically finished sketching their designs. The judges then began to give their


    comments and scores.


    Since this was the finals, every panel had to rate andment on every design sketch.


    Silvia was quick. In less than an hour, she finished scoring andmenting on a few dozen designs.


    Once she finished uploading herment and score for thest design, she left.


    Immediately after, she received a call from ke.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I heard that you¡¯ve written yourments and scores for all the designs.¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s nothing else to do, right?¡±


    While she spoke, she walked to the roadside to get a taxi.


    ke remained silent for a few seconds before he spoke cautiously, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. I just


    wanted to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your sister, Ada Pond, is participating in this designpetition.¡±


    Silvia raised her eyebrows in surprise and said, ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t see how this concerns me.¡±


    ¡°Based on her current score, it looks like she¡¯ll win thepetition.¡±


    Silvia was taken aback, and she slowly said, ¡°Mr. Williams, you don¡¯t have to tell me this. It doesn¡¯t


    matter if she wins or loses. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s it from me.¡±


    She was still a bit puzzled after the call, but she did not give it too much thought. She just stopped a


    taxi and left.


    Meanwhile, ke looked at his secretary and said, ¡°Just proceed with the original score. We don¡¯t have


    to do anything else.¡±


    If Silvia had said something bad about Ada just now, ke would have prevented Ada from winning.


    He could please Silvia and take the opportunity towork with her. However, her response made him


    cancel his ns.


    The results of the designpetition were quickly released, and Ada ranked first with her score of


    92.5%.


    Mindy immediately called Idris in excitement and asked him to inform others about it.


    Cha

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Idris was excited as well. He immediately decided to hold a banquet that night to celebrate Ada¡¯s win.


    Soon, news of Ada¡¯s win spread.


    [Ada¡¯s amazing! She really is the champion!]


    [She was already amazing since she won many awards abroad. It¡¯s no surprise that she won first ce


    here!]


    [Honestly, her design is nice, but she still has a long way to go before she canpare to Elia.


    Unfortunately, Elia isn¡¯t participating in anypetitions at the moment!]


    [My friend, do you have to put someone down to build another person up? Ada and Elia aren¡¯t


    designers from the same time. It¡¯s been eight years since Eliast participated in apetition. If we


    give Ada eight more years, she¡¯ll be as great as Elia!]


    [You¡¯re a fan of Ada¡¯s, aren¡¯t you? Even if we give Ada ten more years, she might not reach Elia¡¯s level.


    Ada¡¯s winning design isn¡¯t even on par with Elia¡¯s design from eight years ago.]


    Both parties got into an online fight over their disagreement. When Ada saw this, she immediately


    posted a tweet and exined that Elia had always inspired her. She did not want to bepared with


    her.


    Since she sounded humble, she instantly attracted more fans.


    She put away her phone and looked at Mindy. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we invite Silvia to dinner tonight?¡±


    Mindy frowned. ¡°Why should we invite her? Have you forgotten that she¡¯s the reason for your injured


    legs?¡±


    Silvia insisted that she was not guilty and even imed that Ada had drugged her. Mindy was furious


    when she thought about it.


    Ada smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, Silvia and I are sisters. Besides, that¡¯s in the past. I don¡¯t want it


    to affect our rtionship.¡±


    In reality, she wanted Silvia to see the difference between them tonight!


    She was the winner of the national designpetition, while Silvia was a piece of trash who never


    graduated from high school. She could only survive on temporary jobs!


    Silvia was nothing after she left Neil.


    Mindy sighed. ¡°Ada, you¡¯re just too kind.¡±


    ¡°Mom, as long as our family can live in harmony, it¡¯s alright for me to go through a little trouble.¡±


    Mindy nodded. ¡°Oh yeah, how did that autograph thing go?¡±


    Ada had a gloomy expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t get it. Elia was gone by the time I stepped out.¡®


    In fact, she did not even know what Elia looked like.


    In her opinion, Elia had been a designer for many years, so she should be in her forties now.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to draw such exquisite designs.


    Mindy frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve met her before? Can you try to get her autograph? My


    gambling buddies are attending the banquet tonight. If they find out that you know Elia, they¡¯ll change


    their minds about you!¡±


    When Ada heard this, she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, Mom!¡±


    If she could obtain Elia¡¯s autographs, she would truly stand out among her peers.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to get it!¡±


    Mindy was excited. Her gambling buddies had been mocking her ever since Silvia called the police to


    arrest Snow and Cora.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada¡¯s win at the designpetition today had strongly boosted her image. Everyone would definitely


    be envious of her tonight!


    At that thought, she decided to go for a facial before she went to the hairstylist to get her hair done.


    Back at her mansion, Silvia learned that Ada had won first ce in the designpetition.


    Soon after, she received a call from Mindy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about Ada¡¯s win, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What about it?¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    ¡°We¡¯re nning to hold a banquet tonight. It¡¯ll be at home, so you should attend.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s tone was cold. One would think that Silvia owed her a lot of money if they did not know the


    truth.


    Silvia was surprised, but she turned her down. ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight.¡±


    ¡°Silvia!¡±


    Mindy sounded furious. ¡°If Ada didn¡¯t want to mend her rtionship with you, do you think I would ask


    you toe back? If others find out that you work as a temporary staff member, you¡¯ll embarrass the


    Pond Family!¡±


    Silvia found this a little amusing. Mindy was afraid that she would embarrass the family, yet she was


    still asking her to attend the party. Silvia really did not understand her thought


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    process.


    ¡°I told you that I¡¯m not free. If you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll embarrass you, don¡¯t call me back.


    She hung up immediately after, which angered Mindy.


    A whileter, Ada sent her a few messages.


    ))


    [Silvia, why are you refusing toe back? Are you afraid that others are going topare us? [You


    really don¡¯t have to feel inferior. You didn¡¯t live with the family for more than ten years, so it¡¯s no


    surprise that you can¡¯t catch up to me now. Most importantly, you have to know yourself. If you stay


    with Neil, you¡¯ll only make him aughing stock.


    [If I were you, I would quit already!]


    When Silvia read Ada¡¯s messages, she raised her brows in bewilderment and acted as if she never


    saw them.


    Soon, it was nighttime. The party at Pond Mansion was filled with chatter andughter. Mindy had


    gotten Ada a wheelchair due to her leg injury. She even bought her an evening dress in thetest


    design. The dress was very long, so it covered Ada¡¯s injured legs.


    Ada had put on light makeup and tied her hair up in a bun. Couple with her gentle disposition, she


    easily drew attention from those around her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you, Mindy. How did you raise such an excellent daughter? If I were you, I would


    wake up smiling every day!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Why is it that my child learns everything but excels in nothing? If my child were as excellent


    as Ada, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her!¡±


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s going to be lucky enough to marry such an outstanding woman like Ada!¡± Mindy could


    not stop smiling as everyone pleased and ttered her. Pride filled her eyes, she still pretended to be


    humble.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Ada¡¯s sess is just the fruit of her hard work. Oh yeah, she also got the autograph


    that all of you wanted.¡±


    but


    When they heard this, they were delighted and in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious? She really got Elia¡¯s


    autograph?¡±


    Mindy nodded. ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t have to lie about something like this.¡®


    Ada had given it to her, so she passed it to her friends. She then smiled and said, ¡°If Ada didn¡¯t know


    Elia, I guess she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get her autograph.¡±


    ¡°It really is Elia¡¯s autograph. What is she like? She¡¯s a woman, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯re amazing. If I had a son, I would ask him to marry you!¡±


    \¡°Stop dreaming. Ada and the president of Remus Corporation are childhood sweethearts. She


    wouldn¡¯t fall for other men. Even if Ada wants to get married, she would marry someone like Mr.


    Remus!¡±


    Ada knew that they were trying to butter her up, but she still felt happy listening to theirments. Her


    smile appeared more sincere as a result.


    ¡°Elia¡¯s a woman, and she¡¯s about forty years old. She¡¯s really friendly.¡±


    Right after she spoke, there was a suddenmotion at the door.


    Everyone looked over and saw Rita as she slowly walked into the mansion in a white dress.


    Rita had won third ce in the designpetition. Ada knew her, but they were about three years


    apart, so they were not close.


    In addition, Rita was nothing more than a loser in Ada¡¯s opinion.


    One of the rich women around Ada and Mindy was on better terms with Rita¡¯s mother. The moment


    Rita spotted her, she walked over with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Aunt Mary, you¡¯re attending the banquet as well?¡±


    Mary smiled and said, ¡°Yeah. Why didn¡¯t your mothere along?¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    ¡°She¡¯s feeling under the weather today, so she¡¯s just resting at home.¡±


    While they chatted, Rita saw the autographed item in Aunt Mary¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is that Elia¡¯s autograph?!¡± she eximed.


    She had been asking her father to get Elia¡¯s autograph for her. However, he never helped her with it.


    He did not even allow her to approach Elia, which angered her immensely.


    Unexpectedly, Mary managed to obtain Elia¡¯s autograph!


    Mary handed it to Rita with a smile. ¡°I actually got this for you. Since you happen to be here, don¡¯t have


    to go looking for you anymore.¡±


    Rita took it with a look of surprise. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Mary! But how did you get her autograph?¡±


    I


    Mary smiled and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Miss Pond got it. If there¡¯s anyone to thank, it should be her.¡±


    When Rita heard this, she looked at Ada and spoke with a grateful expression, ¡°Thank you, Miss Pond.


    Also, congrattions on winning the designpetition!¡±


    Ada responded with a reserved smile and said, ¡°You were really outstanding too. I saw that you won


    third ce.¡±


    Rita nodded. ¡°Yes. Either way, you¡¯re still excellent, Miss Pond. My father is asking me to learn more


    from you!¡±


    Before she came, she had been neutral toward Ada. After she discovered that Ada knew Elia and even


    obtained the autograph, Rita immediately changed her attitude.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to learn from me. I¡¯ve seen your designs, and they¡¯re amazing as well.¡±


    Rita looked at Ada curiously and changed the subject. ¡°How did you get to know Elia? She¡¯s my idol!¡±


    Ada¡¯s smile became a little unnatural. ¡°We met at an event overseas. I never thought that she would


    be a judge in the designpetition.¡±


    ¡°Did you invite her to your banquet?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ever since she coincidentally crossed paths with Elia at home, she had wanted to see what Elia looked


    like. It would be great if she could get to know her.


    ¡°I invited her, but she doesn¡¯t have time toe over. She¡¯s incredibly busy with her work,¡± Ada slowly


    said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rita was disappointed, but she knew that it would not be easy to meet Elia.


    ¡°Oh yeah, since you know her, do you have any photos of her? She¡¯s my idol, so I¡¯ve always been


    curious about what she looks like.¡±


    Ada shook her head. ¡°No. After all, people her age aren¡¯t very fond of taking photos.¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes glinted with surprise! Something seemed off.


    ¡°Her age?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Elia around the same age as them?


    Before Ada could reply, Mary said, ¡°Yes. Elia¡¯s about our age, so it¡¯s not surprising that she doesn¡¯t like


    to be in photos.¡±


    Rita frowned as she looked at Ada and asked, ¡°Are you sure that you really know Elia?¡±


    The girl who previously walked past her was clearly in her twenties. How could she possibly be the


    same age as her mother?


    Ada¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she had a bad feeling.


    However, she immediately assumed that it would be impossible for Rita to have met Elia. With that, she


    calmed down and nodded. ¡°Yes. We even met after thepetition ended today.¡±


    Right after Ada answered, Rita¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Her voice was loud, and it instantly drew a lot of attention.


    When Mary realized that others had started to look at them, she quickly held Rita¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you


    yelling all of a sudden?¡±


    Rita sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve walked past Elia before. At that time, I didn¡¯t realize it was her, but I¡¯m pretty sure


    that she¡¯s about my age. She couldn¡¯t possibly be in her forties!¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Ada started to be flustered, but she still tried her best to calm down.


    She red at Rita and confidently said, ¡°Miss Williams, I don¡¯t know why you would say such a thing,


    but I¡¯m pretty sure that Elia is a woman in her forties. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can ask her to be in a


    photo with me when I meet her the next time.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s face was full of anger, and she coldly said, ¡°Miss Williams, I don¡¯t want to hold this against you


    since you¡¯re a guest. But if you try to make a fuss, the Pond Family will not be afraid of you!¡±


    Rita was expressionless, but her tone was extremely scornful.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t mentioned. After ourpetition today, you and I waited for the results in


    the lounge. By the time they released the results, it was past 4 p.m. I spoke to my father, and he said


    that Elia left at 2 p.m. So, how could you have met her?¡±


    Based on these two facts, Rita was sure that Ada was lying!


    Ada¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She did not know Elia, but she could not admit it at this point, or else,


    everyone wouldugh at her.


    Her eyes were teary as she looked at Rita with a hurt expression and said, ¡°Miss Williams, I don¡¯t know


    why you¡¯re questioning me like this? Is it because I won first ce while you won third ce in the


    designpetition? Are you kicking up a fuss at my celebration party because you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    Rita sneered, and her eyes were full of disdain. She then threw the fake autograph on the floor. ¡°Why


    should I be jealous of you? Should I be jealous of your lies? If you hadn¡¯t lied about knowing Elia and


    made fake autographs to trick us, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to talk to you!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada was showing off with a lie, and Rita could not tolerate it because it involved her idol. Otherwise,


    she would have just let it go.


    ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that these autographs are fake? Also, how can you prove that


    you¡¯re telling the truth? Is she really in her twenties as you say?¡±


    ¡°The Williams Family was heavily involved in the organization of the designpetition, and she was


    one of the judges. This is all information from my father. Would he lie to me?¡± As soon as she said this,


    everyone in the mansion looked at Ada differently.


    The Williams Family must have seen Elia, and they had no reason to lie about it. Besides, if Ada really


    knew her, she would immediately contact her for support. She would not be speechless.


    Mindy could sense that her gambling buddies were looking at her with contempt. Her face instantly


    turned red with embarrassment, and she subconsciously looked at Ada.


    ¡°Ada, hurry up and exin. The autographs you gave me are real, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Ada bit her bottom lip. Just as she was about to speak, someone in the crowd said, ¡°If I remember


    correctly, Elia established JM. In that case, Miss Haines should be familiar with her. Let¡¯s give Miss


    Haines a call and ask her about this. Then we¡¯ll know who¡¯s lying, right?¡±


    Ada¡¯s face instantly turned pale. If they called Kimberly, she would not be able to cover up the fact that


    she did not know Elia.


    The moment Mindy saw Ada¡¯s expression, she knew that the autographs were fake.


    She was instantly filled with rage. She never thought that Ada would embarrass her in front of so many


    people!


    However, things had progressed to such an extent. Even if she knew the truth, she would make sure


    that it was not exposed.


    Unfortunately, Rita did not give them any room to breathe. She immediately dialed Kimberly¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hi, Miss Haines. I¡¯m Rita Williams. Someone has forged Elia¡¯s autograph and imed that she¡¯s in her


    forties. ording to my knowledge, Elia should be in her twenties, right?¡±


    After Rita posed the question, she turned on the speaker, and everyone stared at her phone.


    Soon, they heard Kimberly¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hi, Miss Williams. Elia is indeed in her twenties. Could you tell me the name of the person who forged


    her autograph? I¡¯ll contact Elia and check if she wants to pursue legal action.¡±


    Rita raised her eyebrows in amusement and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble. I just


    wanted to confirm Elia¡¯s age. This person won¡¯t be able to deceive others anymore. Thank you, Miss


    Haines.¡±


    Once Rita hung up, she looked at Ada with a smile. ¡°Do you have anything else to say, Miss Pond?¡±


    Ada¡¯s face turned pale, and she red at Rita with hatred and anger. However, there was nothing she


    could say.


    Mindy¡¯s gambling buddies remained silent. Nevertheless, she could tell from their expressions that they


    were going tough at her behind her back again.


    Right then, the banquet hall became extr¨¦mely quiet.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    In the end, Rita broke the silence. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb all of you any further. Have a good night.¡±


    Mary immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this. We don¡¯t have to take it seriously. After all, Ada¡¯s still


    young. It¡¯s normal for her to care deeply about her image sometimes. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    The atmosphere slowly became lively again, but Mindy and Ada knew that they had beenpletely


    humiliated.


    Mindy had been holding in her anger. After the guests left, she finally pped Ada in the face.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Ada shielded her face and stared at Mindy in disbelief. Her eyes were full of despair and confusion.


    ¡°Why did you p me?¡±


    Idris was shocked as well. ¡°Mindy, are you mad?¡±


    Mindy sneered, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°It would¡¯ve been fine if you didn¡¯t know Elia, but you faked


    her autographs. You tricked me and embarrassed me in front of our guests. Ada, what¡¯s gotten into


    you?¡±


    Ada appeared hurt. She cried and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you. I didn¡¯t realize that Rita


    would be cruel enough to expose me in front of everyone. I¡¯m sorry for embarrassing you.¡±


    Idris was taken aback. He frowned and asked, ¡°What fake autographs are you talking about?¡±


    He had been discussing business with his coborators earlier, so he did not notice what had


    happened to them.


    Mindy sneered and told him about it before she furiously stormed back to her bedroom.


    Idris remained silent for a while. Then, he looked at Ada and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a very big deal. Just don¡¯t


    take it seriously. Everyone will forget about it after some time.¡±


    Ada nodded as she looked down and said, ¡°Okay, Dad.¡±


    ¡°I still have some work to finish, so I won¡¯t be home tonight. Rest early.¡±


    After Idris left, Ada returned to her bedroom with a gloomy expression. She was livid and


    upset.


    It was Mindy who had forced her to get Elia¡¯s autograph. Yet, she was putting all of the me on her


    now!


    Buzz!


    Her phone suddenly rang. She was surprised to see that it was snow whom she had not been in touch


    with for a long time.


    Right after she answered the call, she heard Snow¡¯s cheerful voice.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard that you won the national designpetition. Congrattions, Ada!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Snow! How have things been in the entertainment industry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite good. I recently filmed a few dramas, and I also hired a teacher who teaches me how to


    perform. Once the dramas are released, it should be easier for me to get more acting offers.¡±


    Ada smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re really pretty, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be famous.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Thank you for your kind words! I still need to film a night scene, so I¡¯m going to get my makeup


    done. See you!¡±


    After the call ended, Ada tapped on her conversation with Neil. He never attended the banquet today or


    congratted her.


    It looked like he waspletely on Silvia¡¯s side now.


    She stared at the screen coldly. After a long while, her lips slowly curled into a sneer. She would not


    allow Neil to be with Silvia even if it cost her life!


    Meanwhile, Silvia took a shower and got ready for bed. Just then, she received a call from Dulcie,


    ¡°Silvia, I have something interesting to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Pond Family hold a banquet for Ada tonight? She forged Elia¡¯s autograph and it to


    someone, but another person instantly exposed her on the spot. How embarrassing!¡±


    Silvia was taken aback. She truly never thought that Ada would forge her autograph and distribute it.


    Was she not afraid of getting into trouble?


    ¡°That does sound a little embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°If I had known that the party was going to be interesting, I would¡¯ve attended.¡±


    Silvia chuckled and asked, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡±


    Dulcie remained silent for a few seconds and hung up.


    Silvia then kept her phone aside before she switched off the lights and slept.


    Any incident involving the Pond Family had nothing to do with her.


    Unexpectedly, Idris came to her just as she was about to leave for work the next morning.


    She looked at him indifferently. ¡°Mr. Pond, what brings you here? I¡¯m leaving for work.¡±


    gave


    Idris frowned. He was displeased with her attitude, but he suppressed the urge to reprimand


    her.


    ¡°Silvia, I heard that you and Mr. Remus are divorced?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should just move back. It¡¯s just as well that not many people know about your


    marriage to him. After some time, I¡¯ll introduce you to a few suitable men. You can go ahead and meet


    them.¡±


    She looked at him in surprise. She did not expect Idris to say something like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the Pond Family.¡±


    When Idris heard this, his expression turned cold. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯ve divorced Neil. What would it look


    like if you don¡¯t return to the Pond Family and continue to live outside?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes werepletely hostile. ¡°Mr. Pond, I¡¯ll say this once again. Pond Mansion was never my


    home. Don¡¯t even think about controlling my life.¡±


    Idris froze before he angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure deep down you know whether you¡¯re doing this for me or you¡¯re just treating me as a tool to


    bring Pond Corporation some profit!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m your father. Would I harm you?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you schemed against me many times over the years? Don¡¯te to me again.


    Otherwise, Ms. Woods might find out about the things that you¡¯ve done behind her back.¡±


    Idris¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What is the meaning of


    this?¡±


    However, Silvia did not reply and left straight away.


    Idris was still in slight disbelief after her car disappeared from his sight. Did she know about his secret?


    No. He had hidden it very well, so it would be impossible for her to know anything.


    Since Idris showed up, Silvia was in a foul mood this morning.


    After their meeting, Dulcie followed Silvia back to her office.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°No. Did you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. MY Corporation lost tens of millions of dors due to that previous batch of low¨Cquality fabric.


    How are you nning to deal with it?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia had a serious look as she said, ¡°Your uncle will be required to cover MY Corporation¡¯s loss with


    his year¨Cend dividend. Ask awyer to draft an agreement and then bring it to the hospital for him to


    sign.¡±


    Dulcie frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t sign it so easily.¡°.


    ¡°Just halt all his projects then.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Before noon, Sigwald stomped into Silvia¡¯s office with the document and threw it on her desk.


    ¡°Miss Pond, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    She looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Mr. Reed, your actions have caused thepany to suffer some


    losses. Isn¡¯t it appropriate that we seekpensation from you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined in the hospital that this is the Purchasing Department¡¯s problem. It¡¯s none of my


    business!¡±


    ¡°You signed the contract, and you approved the project. Mr. Reed, do you think you can shirk all


    responsibility by saying that ¡®it¡¯s none of your business¡®? I¡¯m running apany, not a charity.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>


    X

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Silvia would make Sigwald return all the misappropriated funds with interest.


    ¡°I refuse to sign this document!¡±


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be temporarily suspended. You¡¯re not allowed to return until youe around and


    are willing topensate for thepany¡¯s losses.¡±


    Sigwald was furious. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Silvia Pond, don¡¯t push it! Do you think I¡¯m afraid


    of you?!¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of me. If you¡¯re unhappy with this approach, we can always


    settle it in court.¡±


    After she said that, Sigwald fell silent.


    A whileter, he angrily said, ¡°Just you wait, Silvia Pond!¡±


    He stormed out and mmed the door shut.


    Silvia¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She picked up the documents and continued reading.


    When it was almost time to clock off, Silvia received a call from Neil.


    ¡°We need to return to Harmony Yard tonight. My grandmother found out about our divorce.¡±


    Silvia subconsciously tightened her grip on her phone. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was already 7 p.m. when Neil and Silvia returned to Harmony Yard.


    Silvia was surprised to see Mnie and Jake in the living room.


    After all, when she married Neil back then, they never showed up. It was clear they did not care about


    her.


    Unexpectedly, both of them showed up after Neil and Silvia got divorced.


    Alongside them, Liam was also present. He sat quietly next to Abalene while remaining stone- faced.


    ¡°Silvia, is it true that you and Neil are divorced?¡±


    Seeing the sadness in Abalene¡¯s eyes, Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Abalene was disappointed and let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°s, Neil just wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to have you as his wife¡­¡±


    After hearing Abalene¡¯s words, Mnie sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s wise for them to divorce. Neil deserves


    someone better. I think that Ada is a good match. She just recently won the national design


    competition-¡±


    Before she could finish, Neil coldly interrupted. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you not to meddle in my life!¡± Mnie


    clenched her teeth, and her eyes filled with anger and dissatisfaction.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t my son, do you think I¡¯d worry about you?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry Ada. Drop that idea already!¡±


    Paper251.


    ¡°You just won¡¯t quit until you drive me nuts, huh?!¡±


    Abalene nced at Mnie coldly. ¡°Enough! Stop arguing! This matter is between Neil and Silvia. Stay


    out of it!¡±


    Although Mnie was unhappy, she could not talk back since Abalene was her mother¨Cinw. She


    could only fume in silence.


    Ever since Abalene saw how Neil defended Ada after Ada hurt Silvia at the resort, she knew that they


    would eventually get a divorce.


    She thought Neil going to Greenvale in the heavy rain would make Silvia reconsider getting at divorce.


    Unexpectedly, they had divorced in secret.


    ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve already divorced, I won¡¯t try to persuade you two to get together again. This is


    a decision you¡¯ve made. As long as you don¡¯t regret it in the future, it¡¯s fine. I called all of you here


    today for another announcement.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mnie looked at Abalene. She had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°Liam is back. As a member of the Remus Family, I¡¯ve decided to let him undergo training within


    Remus Corporation.¡±


    As soon as Abalene finished speaking, Mnie bolted up. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it!¡±


    If Liam joined Remus Corporation, he wouldpete with Neil for control of thepany in the future!


    She would never agree with this decision!


    Abalene shot Mnie a cold nce and indifferently said, ¡°I¡¯m informing you, not asking for your


    opinion.¡±


    Mnie nced at Liam, who had been silent all this while. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t


    mind if you want Liam to gain some experience, but Remus Corporation has been under


    The shareholders won¡¯t ept his sudden inclusion.¡±


    Neil¡¯s management for


    Abalene frowned and coldly said, ¡°Their reception is none of your concern. Remember, Liam owns part


    of Remus Corporation!¡±


    If Liam¡¯s parents had not died in an ident, Jake would not have had the chance to take over Remus


    Corporation.


    She turned to Neil. ¡°Neil, what do you think?¡±


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Neil remained indifferent as he replied, ¡°I have no objection.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Liam will start working at Remus Corporation tomorrow.¡±


    With that settled, Abalene stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting tired. You all should go back and rest. Silvia,


    come with me. I need to talk to you.¡±


    Silvia followed Abalene. In Abelene¡¯s bedroom, she looked at Silvia intently and asked, ¡°Silvia, is there


    no chance for you and Neil to get back together?¡±


    She genuinely liked Silvia and got along well with her, so she wanted to help Neil reconcile with Silvia.


    Silvia pursed her lips, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, Madam Remus. Mr. Remus and I are not meant to be.


    He likes Ada. It¡¯s better for us to go our separate ways.


    ¡°But from what I see, he likes you now.¡±


    Abalene¡¯s words made Silvia¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Would Neil like her?


    ¡°You got it wrong, Madam Remus. He¡¯s just showing concern for me because I suddenly decided to


    leave him, and he can¡¯t get used to my absence yet. He can¡¯t possibly like me.¡±


    Abalene held Silvia¡¯s hand and slowly said, ¡°If he really likes you, would you be willing to give him


    another chance?¡±


    Silvia lowered her head. After a moment of silence, she shook her head.


    ¡°Madam Remus, my love for him has faded over the past three years. I don¡¯t want to go.


    through that disappointment again.¡±


    Abalene sadly patted Silvia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Seeing Abalene¡¯s disappointed expression, Silvia felt a bit remorseful. But rather than give Abalene


    false hope, it was better to help her ept reality.


    When Silvia left Abalene¡¯s bedroom, Neil was left in the living


    ng room.


    Neil heard her footsteps. He rose from the couch and turned to her.


    ¡°Are


    you


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    done talking with my grandmother?¡±


    He looked down at her. The soft light from the ceiling poured over his head. His usually cold eyes


    carried a hint of tenderness that made her heart race.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice snapped Silvia out of her thoughts. She promptly regained her responded casually, ¡°Sure,


    okay.¡±


    co


    Silvia realized she had been considering getting back together with Neiltely. a good sign. It looked


    like she needed to find a way to stay calm.


    It was not


    Both of them stayed silent on the way back.


    The car stopped at the mansion¡¯s entrance. When Silvia was about to get out, Neil suddenly grabbed


    her wrist.


    Silvia was surprised by his action. Just as she was about to ask him about it, he unexpectedly kissed


    her.


    She was momentarily taken aback. Before she could push Neil away, he withdrew on his own. ¡°I¡¯m


    leaving for a business trip to Mand tomorrow. It¡¯ll probably take a week.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°But I want to tell you.¡±


    Silvia raised her head and met Neil¡¯s tender gaze. She coldly said, ¡°Mr. Remus, if you continue to act


    like this, we might need to end our current rtionship.¡±


    Neil wore a self¨Cdeprecating smile. He averted his gaze and softly said, ¡°I get it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for taking me back.¡±


    After that, Silvia got out of the car and left without looking back.


    Neil stayed in the car for a few minutes before driving away.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The mansion was pitch¨Cck Apparently, I was at another event.


    Silvia did not turn on the lights. She sat on the couch, closed her eyes, and recalled her time with Neil


    during this period.


    Her once firm decision not to get back together with Neil probably wavered when she saw him


    unexpectedly appear in the flood.


    She slowly opened her eyes and made a decision. She could not continue like this, or she would


    eventually fall in love with him again!


    The next morning, right after Silvia got to the office, Sigwald came to talk to her.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯llpensate thepany for its losses.¡±


    Silvia indifferently nodded. ¡°Alright, you can transfer the money to thepany ount. If


    this happens again, you¡¯re fired.¡±


    Sigwald clenched his teeth angrily. He sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Pond. I¡¯ll


    remember today. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    ¡°I hope you do remember this lesson.¡±


    Sigwald stormed back to his office. He vowed to get back at Silvia and Dulcie.


    He was determined to gain control of MY Corporation!


    When Dulcie arrived at thepany in the afternoon, she hurried to Silvia¡¯s office.


    ¡°Silvia, check Twitter! Someone posted a video of you pping Ada. She just won the national design


    competition and is gaining much attention. People are criticizing you in thements!¡±


    Silvia opened Twitter and saw several trending topics.


    #DesignCompetitionWinnerAdapped #


    #IdentityOfPersonWhopAda#


    #SilviaAdaTwins#


    Silvia clicked on the first one. After a quick look at the video, she immediately identified the scene. It


    was from the day when Ada and Mindy insulted her adoptive parents at the entrance of the design


    competition, and she ended up pping Ada.


    The video was blurry and clearly taken in secret. Thements section of that post had blown


    1. up.


    [I can¡¯t believe how nasty she is! Ada¡¯s leg was still injured. If someone else hadn¡¯t been there, who


    knows what she would¡¯ve done to hurt Ada!]


    [Guess what? The girl who pped Ada is actually her long¨Clost twin. She went missing after she was


    born and was only found when she was sixteen.]


    [I heard she didn¡¯t even finish high school, and her grades were terrible. She has always been jealous


    of Ada and always copies her. Seriously, she¡¯s just a clown!]


    [Rumor has it she worked part¨Ctime at the designpetition, and her job was to deliver water to the


    contestants. She probably got jealous that Adapeted in thepetition while she was stuck


    working part¨Ctime. She pped Ada in jealousy!]


    [Who would¡¯ve thought the beautiful and hardworking Ada had such a frightening twin sister? Poor


    Ada!]


    Almost all thements were criticizing her. Silvia scrolled through them indifferently.


    Seeing her calm expression, Dulcie felt a mix of pity and anger.


    It was clear that Silvia had experienced a lot of bias and neglect from the Pond Family for her to remain


    so calm while reading those hurtfulments.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silvia, should I hire some trolls to defend you?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. She set her phone down and looked at Dulcie. ¡°Dulcie, don¡¯t worry about this. I


    can handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, trust me, I¡¯ve got it under control.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia continued working.


    In less than two hours, someone discovered her phone number and address. People started to send


    her various hateful and threatening texts while also making persistent harassing calls.


    Silvia turned off her phone and nned to deal with it after work.


    Meanwhile, at the Pond Family¡¯s mansion, Ada felt pleased seeing people criticizing Silvia and showing


    sympathy toward her online.


    She had not expected that someone would record a video of Silvia pping her that day and


    share it online.


    She did not have to deal with Silvia herself anymore. People online would help her vent her


    anger.


    Adaughed when she saw Silvia receiving severe criticism and found out that Silvia¡¯s address and


    phone number were exposed.


    She did not even have to do anything. The criticism and harassment from those people would be


    enough to break Silvia!


    After enjoying the situation for a while, Ada was about to put down her phone when she received a call


    from Neil.


    ¡°Ada, did you have anything to do with what happened online?¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Neil¡¯s cold voice pierced Ada¡¯s heart. She could sense his anger through the phone.


    Ada tightened her grip on the phone. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Neil, is this really how you see


    me? I was the one who got pped. Let alone being concerned, you¡¯re using me!¡±


    After a brief silence, Neil said, ¡°You better have nothing to do with it.¡±


    He then ended the call.


    Ada flung her phone onto the bed in fury.


    As the situation online escted, Neil, who was at Mand, coldly said, ¡°Curtis, sort this out. I don¡¯t


    want toe across anything rted to it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Soon, the trending topics vanished.


    The people criticizing Silvia online suddenly could not find a ce to do so. So, they all started leaving


    comments under Ada¡¯s tweets.


    [Ada, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re with you!]


    [That woman shares Ada¡¯s face, but she has such a nasty attitude. She¡¯s totally not be Ada¡¯s sister!]


    [I found out where she lives. Shoot me a DM for the details!]


    cut out to


    Ada received tens of thousands ofments in just a few minutes. Everymenter thought they


    were doing the right thing and stood up for her.


    She was encouraged by thements. But to show she was not involved in the situation, she feigned


    kindness and posted a tweet.


    [The recent incident on Twitter has affected me and my family. Regarding the incident where my sister


    pped me, it¡¯s a family matter. I appreciate the concern from everyone, but I hope you all can look


    past this and focus on my designs. Thank you!]


    Rather than quelling the controversy, her tweet made things worse. People started to think she was


    posting under duress, and the number of people criticizing Silvia increased.


    Ada had nned this. She smirked as she knew Silvia would face even more intense bacsh online!


    The situation escted even further. Some people even found Silvia¡¯s alternate Twitter ount and


    sent her hateful messages.


    However, Silvia remained unaware. Even if she did, she was too busy working to care.


    When it was time to clock off, she turned on her phone before heading home.


    As soon as she did, a ton of messages flooded in, and her phone almost crashed.


    With Twitter DMs piling up, her phonegged whenever she opened it. So, she switched to WhatsApp


    instead.


    There, she found messages from many people, including Idris and Mindy, along with some


    passing socialites she had met at previous events.


    Among them, Neil sent her the most messages and even called her several times. Silvia opened their


    chat and read Neil¡¯s messages.


    The earliest one was sent at 2:01 p.m., shortly after the video was posted online.


    [Silvia, don¡¯t read thosements and messages online. I¡¯ll take care of them.]


    Half an hourter, Neil had sent three consecutive messages.


    [Why aren¡¯t you replying?]


    [I told Curtis to book the fastest flight back home. I¡¯ll arrive at night. If you¡¯re scared, head to Harmony


    Yard and meet my grandmother.]


    [I¡¯ve arranged for a few bodyguards to keep you safe around the mansion.]


    At 2:50 p.m., Neil sent


    Neil sent another message.


    [Why is your phone turned off? Reply to me, please!]


    Ten minutester, he sent thest message.


    [I¡¯ve arrived at the airport. Wait for me!]


    After reading the messages, Silvia felt reassured, but she quickly took out her phone. She wanted to


    call Neil to let him know he did not need to return..


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Silvia believed she could handle it and did not want to disrupt Neil¡¯s work. She did not want to owe him


    more favors.


    However, Neil¡¯s phone was turned off. He was clearly on the way back to the country.


    Silvia lowered her head. When she was about to keep her phone and leave the office, she received a


    call from I.


    ¡°Silvia, don¡¯te back yet. There are people at the mansion¡¯s entrance. They¡¯ve thrown at bunch of


    rotten veggies and eggs on the door. They¡¯ve also littered the ground.


    If I had not returned to the mansion to grab something, she would have missed this scene.


    Worry shed in Silvia¡¯s eyes. She quickly asked, ¡°Where are you now? They didn¡¯t spot you, did


    they?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I didn¡¯t even step out of the car. I¡¯m heading back to the hotel now and won¡¯t be back for a few


    days. You should find another ce to stay. If you don¡¯t mind the distance, you can stay with me at the


    hotel.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve another ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if that doesn¡¯t work, just call the police. Otherwise, these people might do something extreme.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m done with work. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    After ending the call, Silvia quickly checked the surveince camera outside the mansion. It was


    discreetly ced where most would not notice.


    Like what I said, a group of people was in front of the mansion¡¯s entrance. When Silvia heard them


    discussing how to deal with her, a smirk appeared on her face.


    She zoomed in on the surveince, captured screenshots of the people¡¯s faces, and called the police.


    Soon, the


    police arrived at the mansion¡¯s entrance and drove those people away.


    In less than five minutes, some people tweeted and imed Silvia was too scared to show up. She only


    dared to call the police to drive them away. However, they insisted they would still appear at her


    mansion and would not let her off the hook.


    Silvia shared the screenshots of those people from the surveince with the person who had the ck


    profile picture.


    [Dominic, help me find information about these people and send it to me.]


    They were not the only ones who could uncover her information. She could dig up theirs as well.


    Dominic was efficient. When Silvia stopped the car in front of Remus Mansion, he had sent her a


    document.


    Silvia saved the document. She stepped out of the car and suddenly sensed danger. Years of


    experience had made her naturally vignt.


    She quickly scanned her surroundings, but found nothing unusual. However, the uneasiness. lingered.


    Pushing aside her unease, she walked toward the mansion¡¯s entrance. When she opened the door with


    the passcode, she suddenly understood the source of her unease.


    Without a second thought, Silvia turned and ran as fast as she could. Just as she reached a spot about


    ten meters away from the mansion, there was a sudden loud ¡°boom¡± behind her.


    The mansion exploded from the inside!


    A powerful shockwave, apanied by fragments of the mansion, surged toward Silvia. Although she


    had run to a far spot, arge piece still struck her.


    She instantly coughed up blood. Her vision went dark, and she passed out.


    When she woke up, she found herself facing a white wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± someone said excitedly.


    Silvia turned to see a somewhat disheveled Neil.


    In her memory, Neil had always been poised and well¨Cdressed. However, he had dark circles. under


    his eyes and stubble on his chin. Even his clothes were wrinkled. It differed totally from his usual self.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia tried to speak, but found her throat incredibly dry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor right away.¡±


    Once the doctor checked and confirmed that Silvia was okay, Neil finally rxed.


    Although Silvia still felt some pain, it should not affect her ability to move around.


    She slowly sat up to get the cup next to her. However, Neil took the cup first.


    He thoughtfully ced a straw in the cup and brought it to her mouth.


    Silvia did not hesitate and took a big sip. The cool water down her throat instantly soothed her.


    After quenching her thirst, she looked at Neil and asked, ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡±


    ¡°One day.¡±


    It was longer than Silvia had expected.


    Something suddenly urred to her, and she frowned. ¡°You returned to the country shortly. after you


    arrived in Mand. How¡¯s your business?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he said, ¡°Silvia, do you realize you almost died?! What kind of business do


    you think I¡¯m still in the mood to take care of?!¡±


    Charter 256

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Silvia subconsciously clenched her hands beneath the nket. She lowered her head and said, ¡± You


    shouldn¡¯t have returned.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right. Returning was a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have stuck my nose in and ended up


    stirring trouble for myself!¡±


    He then stormed out and mmed the door.


    Silvia pursed her lips. She was caught in a dilemma. The nicer Neil was to her, the harder it was to


    distance herself from him. One day, she would end up getting back together with him.


    She did not dwell on these emotions for long and quicklyposed herself. She rose from the bed to


    prepare for discharge.


    She opened the room door and found Neil standing outside with a cold expression..


    She stared in surprise.


    ¡°Why are you-¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Neil carried her in his arms and walked out of the hospital.


    Her face was pressed against his chest. His powerful heartbeat made her blush, and her heart raced.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, please put me down. I can walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to throw you to the floor, just shut up!¡±


    He sounded angry, and his jaw was clenched. He was clearly still upset about what happened earlier.


    However, he was surprisingly gentle when carrying her.


    Silvia looked down and fought the surfacing joy. She could not afford to make the same mistake again.


    After cing Silvia in the car, Neil took her to his current residence¨CRoyal Vista.


    Seeing the unfamiliar mansion, Silvia could not help but frown.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, just take me back to Elm Bay.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Disappointed you didn¡¯t die and hoping for another round with the bombs?¡±


    Silvia was at a loss for words.


    Noticing Silvia¡¯s displeasure, Curtis hurriedly exined, ¡°Miss Pond, some people are lurking around


    Elm Bay¡¯s entrance and waiting for you. It¡¯s dangerous to go back there. Before this matter is dealt


    with, you should stay at Mr. Remus¡¯s ce.¡±


    Silvia turned to Curtis. ¡°Mr. Harrell, have you found who put the bomb in Remus Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a maintenance worker from the mansion. He installed a bomb there while pretending to do


    repairs. Once the door opened, the bomb ticked away within five seconds.¡±


    Silvia furrowed her brow. ¡°What was his motive? Is he a fan of Ada?¡±


    Curtis shook his head. ¡°We couldn¡¯t figure that out. When we found him, he had already


    Silvia lowered her gaze. Something was off. If the man genuinely wanted to kill her, he would not have


    committed suicide before making sure she was dead. There seemed to be only one exnation for his


    action.


    He had an aplice!


    Besides, this seemed to be premeditated. It was probably not the work of Ada¡¯s crazed fan. Otherwise,


    he would have deliberately let Ada know of his actions.


    getting


    It seemed he and his aplice wanted to take advantage of the attention she was p


    online after the video of her pping Ada went viral. They would use onlinements and real -life


    retaliation as a distraction. After killing her, they could manipte public opinion in that direction.


    There should be only one person capable of such a scheme¨CScorpion!


    He was back!


    After figuring everything out, Silvia immediately messaged Dominic.


    [Scorpion may have returned to Ryoln City.]


    Shortly after, Silvia received a reply from Dominic.


    [I was just about to inform you. The maintenance worker involved in the explosion had connections with


    Scorpion¡¯s men.]


    Silvia¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Scorpion would not be so direct in killing her. This was likely a warning.


    [Can you find out where he is?]


    [He is well¨Chidden. He has likely obtained a legal identity and is close by. I will try my best to check.


    You should guard yourself closely.]


    [Okay.]


    After putting down her phone, Silvia found Neil approaching with a box of medicine and a ss of


    water. ¡°Take the medicine. I¡¯ve some work to take care of. Rest when you¡¯re tired. The housekeeper will


    prepare some food. You can have it after you wake up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia took the water and medicine from Neil. After seeing her take the medicine, he silently left the


    bedroom.


    When he reached the door, Silvia¡¯s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    ¡°Mr. Remus, thank you!¡±


    Neil stopped but did not look back.


    When he returned to the study, his expression turned even colder.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, this incident has nothing to do with Ada. A passerby identally captured the video. He


    posted the video online after seeing Ada win the designpetition.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression remained cold.


    ¡°Got it. Continue to investigate the maintenance worker who installed the bomb. He must be more than


    just a fan of Ada.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Do we still need to delete those things on Twitter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, keep going. If needed, block Ada¡¯s ount.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    After giving these instructions, Neil dismissed Curtis.


    In the bedroom, Silvia turned on the surveince camera of the mansion in Elm Bay. There were still


    many people at the door.


    If these people were not driven away, Neil would probably insist on her staying. However, she did not


    want to get tangled up with him.


    This issue had been going on for quite a while. It was time to end it.


    In the two days since the video was released, Ada¡¯s followers increased by hundreds of


    video far exceeded her expectations.


    thousands. She was ted. The impact of single


    If she gradually let others share stories about Silvia imitating her in the past, her followers would


    probably increase even faster!


    Thinking about this, Ada could not help but smile smugly.


    It seemed like Silvia was born to help her reach the top!


    While Ada was celebrating, Silvia suddenly posted a tweet.


    Ada checked the tweet and realized there were several audio clips. She clicked on one of them. It


    turned out to be audio of her mocking Silvia! It even included the audio from the day of the design


    competition!


    Ada¡¯s hands trembled after listening to the audio, and she hurriedly called Silvia.


    ¡°Silvia, are you out of your mind?! Delete that tweet now!¡±


    Hearing Ada¡¯s enraged voice, Silvia remained calm.


    ¡°Ada, with all the attention you¡¯ve been gettingtely, have you forgotten your true colors?¡±


    Ada clenched her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t post the video, so why me me? It¡¯s true that you pped me!¡±


    ¡°I pped you because you insulted my adoptive parents. Should I not have defended them?¡±


    After a brief silence, Ada suddenly changed her tone. ¡°Silvia, I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me


    this time? I just won the designpetition, and I can¡¯t afford to have my reputation ruined.¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°Your reputation can¡¯t be ruined, but mine can? Ada, don¡¯t be too selfish!¡± With that,


    Silvia ended the call.


    Ada called again, but Silvia declined it.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada was murderously furious, but at the same time, she felt helpless. She could not bear to see


    everything she had worked so hard for being ruined in a single day..


    After summoning the courage, she opened her Twitter. She thought she would receive severe criticism,


    but to her surprise, thement section was quiet.


    She frowned and quickly checked thements on Silvia¡¯s tweet. People were criticizing Silvia


    instead!


    [Haha, you¡¯re seriously the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever seen! Who posts such obviously fake


    audio? You really deserve to be scolded!]


    [Hahaha, this is so funny. What¡¯s she thinking? She evidence to defend.


    even creates falso herself. Is she mentally okay?]


    [No wonder she hasn¡¯t even graduated from high school. With an IQ like that, maybe she thinks we are


    all as foolish as her and can¡¯t tell the audio is fake!]


    Seeing thosements, Ada was in disbelief and then felt ecstatic.


    The audio clips Silvia posted were actually fake!


    A mocking smile appeared on Ada¡¯s face. Silvia was as naive as ever. Did she really believe this could


    clear her name?


    It seemed that she could continue to use Silvia for further marketing.


    The next moment, Silvia posted another two tweets.


    As Ada read the captions, her face instantly turned pale!

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    The first tweet said that Silvia had gathered information about people who spread rumors, cursed her,


    and blocked her doorstep. If the harassment continued, she would reveal their personal information.


    The second tweet was the recording of Ada and Silvia¡¯s phone conversation just now!


    Ada would be stupid if she still had not figured out what was going on.


    In fact, Silvia did not have any recordings that could prove her innocence and posted that tweet on


    purpose. She waited for Ada to fall into the trap and contact her. Then, she skillfully made Ada admit


    her wrongdoing!


    Ada was infuriated when she figured everything out. Silvia, that b*tch! She would not spare her!


    Silvia¡¯s two tweets hit hard at those who had criticized her and gathered at her doorstep.


    Public opinion quickly shifted, and everyone started criticizing Ada.


    [Ah, Silvia really knows how to hit back! Simple and to the point, just like those two ps she gave


    Ada!]


    [Ha, it turns out Ada has been pretending all along! Silvia endured over ten years of hardship, and


    when she finally came back, Ada insulted her adoptive parents. My opinion of Ada just changed


    completely!]


    [I heard that the Pond Family brought back Silvia because Ada needed a bone marrow transnt.


    Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with Ada? If not for Silvia¡¯s adoptive parents, she might not even be here when


    Ada needed that bone marrow. How ungrateful can she be?!]


    [What good clothes can someone like her design? I¡¯ll never buy anything she designs in the future!]


    Those who previously criticized Silvia for Ada suddenly realized they had been deceived. They flooded


    Ada¡¯s Twitter andunched even more vicious attacks than before.


    Unable to bear thements, Ada eventually turned off thement function.


    Despite this, she continued to receive abusive messages privately. She lost both her recent and her


    longtime followers.


    Ada threw her phone to the floor, covered her face, and broke down in tears.


    Silvia looked at thements and the people apologizing to her with a cold expression.


    Many people online tend to be easily influenced by the one¨Csided version of the ¡°truth.¡± They thought


    they represented justice when, in reality, they were just a group of emotionally manipble fence¨C


    sitters.


    Ada had reaped the benefits of lies, but with the truth revealed, she would bear a greater


    consequence.


    Her ordeal had just started.


    Silvia closed Twitter, put down her phone, and wearily rubbed her temples.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The bedroom door opened, and Neil walked in.


    Seeing his cold expression, Silvia thought he hade to defend Ada. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr.


    Remus, if you are here for Ada-¡±


    Before she could finish, Neil pulled her into his arms.


    His hug felt a bit chilly and carried that distinct minty fragrance of his. Silvia was stunned for a moment


    and instinctively pushed him away.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Just leave these matters to me next time. All you need to do is rest.¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, what¡¯s our rtionship? Why do I need you to


    help me solve problems?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he looked at her calmly. ¡°Even if we¡¯re just friends. with


    benefits, I won¡¯t stand by and watch you being bullied.¡±


    Silvia subconsciously clenched her fists. She lowered her gaze and coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s better to draw a


    clear line, Mr. Remus.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the atmosphere in the bedroom turned cold.


    After a long silence, Neil said in a low voice, ¡°I understand. Dinner is almost ready. I¡¯ll carry you out to


    eat.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°No need. I can walk on my own.¡±


    Neil ignored her. He carried her in his arms and headed out.


    Seeing that he ignored her, Silvia did not bother to say anything else.


    With Silvia injured, the dishes prepared by the housekeeper were all nd. Silvia found them


    unappetizing at just a nce.


    ¡°I want to eat something spicy.¡±


    Neil put a piece of fish on her te and indifferently said, ¡°You can have it when you¡¯re recovered¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Silvia took a few bites and set down her spoon. ¡°I¡¯m full. Those people at my door should have left. I¡¯ll


    head back to Elm Bayter.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re injured. You should stay here for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not seriously injured, and I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not negotiating.¡±


    Silvia suddenly felt anger surging within her and coldly


    said, ¡°Mr. Remus, I hope you understand that there¡¯s nothing between us anymore. You have no right


    to keep me here!¡±


    She did not want to stay with him any longer for fear that her decision not to get back with him would


    weaken. However, he insisted on forcing her!


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold. He put down the spoon and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my limits. I¡¯m


    willing to give you freedom, but I can take it back any time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Silvia felt something was off with his words, but she could not quite pinpoint it.


    ¡°Nothing. Just stay here for the next few days to recover. Even if you sneak back to Elm Bay, I can still


    bring you back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to push it too far, just be obedient.¡±


    After saying this emotionlessly, Neil carried her in his arms and headed toward the bedroom.


    Silvia was already angry, and Neil¡¯s actions angered her further. She struggled and beat him.


    ¡°Let me go! B*stard! I can walk on my own!¡±


    Neil suddenly stopped and looked at her with an intense gaze.


    Silvia was a little frightened by his gaze. Worried that he would throw her down, she quickly wrapped


    her arms around his neck.


    He chuckled and whispered, ¡°Silvia, you have been deliberately reminding me that we¡¯re just friends


    with benefits. You don¡¯t let me get close to you because you are afraid of falling in love with me again,


    right?¡±


    Silvia froze for a moment and then angrily said, ¡°Stop dreaming! I¡¯ll never fall in love with you again! I


    know very well now that you are not my type!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Neil¡¯s yful tone showed that he did not believe her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Silvia clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I mean it! There are plenty of good¨Clooking guys out there. Why


    should I focus, on one person, especially one who isn¡¯t a perfect match for me!¡± Neil stayed silent for a


    few seconds. He stared into Silvia¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Psychology suggests that the more guilty a person


    feels, the more they try to prove themselves, and the more they talk.¡±


    Silvia did not dare to look at him and hurriedly averted her gaze. She sneered and sarcastically said,


    ¡°Does psychology also say that narcissism is an illness?¡±


    Neil did not answer her and continued, ¡°Since you won¡¯t fall in love with me again, there is no reason to


    be so guarded against me and afraid of my approach.¡±


    Silvia sneered again. ¡°Me not falling for you has nothing to do with my personal space.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s there no connection? If you won¡¯t fall for me, you won¡¯t feel anything no matter what I do, right?¡±


    ¡°What you said is all nonsense! I can¡¯t be bothered to exin!¡±


    Seeing Silvia¡¯s face turn red, Neil did not continue to push her. After all, he had enough patience to let


    her fall in love with him again.


    As soon as Neil put her on the bed in the bedroom, Silvia said impatiently, ¡°Mr. Remus, you can leave


    now. I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after helping you apply the ointment.¡®


    Silvia froze for a moment. She frowned and said, ¡°Just ask the housekeeper to help me apply it.¡±


    Her injury was on her back. If Neil was applying ointment for her, he would have to lift up her clothes.


    The thought of that scene made Silvia¡¯s face instinctively blush.


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡±


    ¡°Only I can see your body.¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Silvia was speechless.


    She nced coldly at Neil as she said expressionlessly, ¡°Get someone else to apply the ointment for


    me, otherwise I won¡¯t get treated. The choice is yours.


    ¡°I choose to apply the ointment myself.¡±


    ¡°Neil, why are you so shameless?!¡±


    Neilughed. ¡°You¡¯re already calling me shameless. I might as well live up to the name.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not getting treated. Get out!¡±


    Neil took the ointment with an indifferent gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll apply the ointment, or we¡¯ll just sit here until you¡¯re


    willing to get treated.¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡±


    Silvia was furious, but she could do nothing about it. Her fury only intensified.


    After a few minutes, she gave up andy on the bed face down. She said unhappily, ¡°Do it fast, and


    get out of my sight once you¡¯re done!¡±


    Neil smiled and whispered, ¡°Do you realize how ambiguous you sounded?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s face reddened as his implication set in. Luckily, her face was buried in the pillow from his view.


    She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Just because your mind is in the gutter doesn¡¯t mean that the


    other people think the same way too!¡±


    Neil chuckled and said nothing else. He scooped some ointment out, looked at Silvia, and said, ¡°Lift


    your shirt further.¡±


    Silvia slowly pulled her pajamas up. Her toes were curling from embarrassment.


    Silvia¡¯s back slowly appeared before Neil¡¯s eyes. A hint of lust burned in Neil¡¯s originally calm


    eyes.


    However, as the clothing revealed more skin, the bruise on her waist ruined the beautiful sight of her


    back. It must have been extremely painful for her.


    Neil tightened his grip around the ointment as a hint of coldness shed across his eyes.


    Silvia had pushed up her pajamas. She waited for a while until she realized that Neil was not applying


    the ointment. She frowned and looked back at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to apply the ointment? What¡¯s taking you so long?¡±


    When she saw that Neil¡¯s gaze was fixated on her waist and he seemed to be lost in his thoughts,


    Silvia was slightly stunned. Immediately after, her face flushed.


    ¡°Neil, you pervert!¡±


    She wanted to pull her shirt down, but Neil held her wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your back before. Isn¡¯t it a little toote for embarrassment now?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia red coldly at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not an exhibitionist like you!¡±


    Neil chuckled and applied the ointment on her waist. He then used his cold palm to slowly massage her


    waist.


    The warmth from his hand seemed to slowly creep to her chest. Her heartbeat became irregr.


    She could hear her heartbeat speeding up. She could not help but bite her lower lip. She just hoped


    that this torturous process would end soon. Every second was tormenting her.


    After a few minutes, his hand was still on her waist. Her face was already extremely red.


    ¡°How much longer do you need?¡±


    She almost moaned when she said that.


    ¡°A little while longer.¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice was a lot deeper than before, as if he was holding something back, too.


    After a while, Neil finally stopped after he noticed that the ointment was fully absorbed.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Silvia immediately pulled down her pajamas to cover her waist. She sat up and said to him,¡± You can


    leave now.¡±


    Neil took out a piece of tissue paper to wipe away the remaining ointment. He noticed she looked really


    embarrassed andughed.


    ¡°Are you getting rid of me after using me?¡±


    EC

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Silvia¡¯s eyes. She said through clenched teeth, ¡°Can you talk


    like a normal human being? What does ¡®after using you¡® mean?¡±


    It made her sound like an irresponsible, maniptive person.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Silvia grimaced at his yful grin. ¡°Fine, whatever you say. Just leave.¡±


    She would go insane if he remained.


    Neil threw the tissue paper into the bin. He walked toward the bed and lowered his head. He whispered


    something in Silvia¡¯s ear.


    Silvia¡¯s face immediately turned red. She red at him angrily as she said, ¡°Neil! You pervert!¡±


    He was pleased by her angered expression. Heughed and left.


    Silvia threw a pillow at his back. However, he sensed it and dodged it easily. It only made her angrier.


    It was until the bedroom door was closed when Silviay down on the bed again. His words. were


    echoing in her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a pervert to you.¡±


    Silvia touched her red face. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. She had to stop thinking


    about it!


    Her phone started ringing when her face started to cool down.


    A hint of surprise shed across Silvia¡¯s eyes to see Idris calling her.


    She had just answered the call when Idris¡¯s angry voice traveled through the phone.


    ¡°Silvia! Quickly delete the recording you¡¯ve released in the evening!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Silvia was not surprised. Idris and Mindy would always choose Ada over her.


    ¡°Why would I? It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that recording has already affected Pond Corporation? Also, Ada already knows she¡¯s in


    the wrong. I scolded her earlier. She¡¯d apologize to you tomorrow.¡±


    When Silvia remained silent, Idris continued. ¡°This is a family matter after all. It¡¯s ridiculous for it to blow


    up on the inte! You should delete the recording first.¡±


    The stakeholders were giving Idris a lot of stress today because of Silvia¡¯s recording.


    A few projects that were almost signed were put on hold by the other parties too.


    Idris wanted to immediately call Silvia and scold her once he found out she was behind it. However,


    after he calmed down and thought about Silvia¡¯s attitude toward the Pond Family, he suppressed his


    anger.


    Silvia smiled as she said coldly, ¡°When I was attacked byizens online, and when others found my


    address and thrashed my house, you didn¡¯t regard those as part of a family matter.


    But when I tell the truth, it bes a family matter?¡±


    Idris was stunned. He sounded stiff. ¡°I was too busy previously¡­ that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    ¡°Then please don¡¯t use the word ¡®family¡® to guilt trip me. In your hearts, I¡¯m never a part of the family,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    Silvia ended the call before he could finish his sentence.


    Idris was furious. He red coldly at Ada, who was curled up in fear.


    ¡°Silvia is not willing to delete her recording.¡±


    After he had just said that, Mindy yelled angrily, ¡°Why is she so evil? She¡¯s unwilling to delete her


    recording when everyone online is bashing Ada. Would she only be satisfied when Ada¡¯s design career


    ispletely ruined?¡±


    Idris exploded in fury. He stood up and said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about this. You can deal with it


    yourself!¡±


    Idris immediately left after saying that.


    Ada started crying and tears flowed down.


    ¡°Mom, what am I supposed to do? There are death threats online. Also, my design career¡­¡±


    She initially thought that her future was bright and promising when she won the


    championship of the designpetition. She would also get a chance to join Elia. However, now it was


    all in shambles.


    After this incident, her reputation was ruined. It was possible that she could not even get into a decent


    designpany.


    It was all because of Silvia. How she wished that Silvia would immediately disappear from the surface


    of this world!


    Mindy patted her back andforted her, ¡°Ada, don¡¯t worry. There should be a way. There¡¯s always


    Neil.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ada¡¯s red eyes brightened up. Mindy was right. Neil had promised to give her a


    company for her to practice.


    When she thought about that, Ada immediately gave Neil a call.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Neil took his time picking up the call.


    ¡°Neil¡­ can you help me?¡±


    Ada sounded tearful, but Neil felt nothing.


    He sounded indifferent. ¡°How would you want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ You must have also seen the recording that Silvia released online. Now everyone is scolding me,


    and some people are sending me death threats. I¡¯m very afraid!¡±


    If it was before, Neil would be worried about her.


    However, when he recalled Silvia lying on the hospital bed in aa, he emitted a terrifying aura. ¡°You


    have the Pond Family to protect you. No one can do anything to you.¡±


    Ada bit her lower lip as tears fell. ¡°Neil, are you cutting me offpletely?¡±


    ¡°Ada.¡±


    Neil sounded cold. ¡°You were the one who abandoned me three years ago and went abroad. I clearly


    knew that we would never get back together when you left.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I never thought of marrying anyone else apart from you¡­¡±


    ¡°But for me, we¡¯repletely done three years ago.¡±


    Ada was in tearful hysterics, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve fallen in love with Silvia, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Neil answered immediately. Thest glimmer of hope that Ada was holding onto finally dimmed.


    She could no longer lie to herself that he only treated Silvia well because he wanted revenge o


    her.


    She shut her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes became extremely cold.


    on


    ¡°Alright, I got it. I won¡¯t bother you in the future. However, you¡¯ve promised Perficient to me, and the two


    conditions that you owe me¡­¡±


    Neil interrupted her coldly.


    ¡°Perficient will be yours tomorrow. You can look for Curtis for any help before you manage thepany


    yourself. You can let me know the other two conditions whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Ada¡¯s eyes. She knew that he would not be so heartless toward her.


    ¡°However, I also have a condition.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Silvia in the future. Otherwise, I can take back whatever I¡¯ve given to you anytime!¡±


    He threatened coldly. Ada understood him, she knew he was being serious.


    She was extremely jealous, but she could not show it.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    After she said that, Neil ended the call.


    Ada put down her cell phone and stopped crying. She knew clearly that her tears had no effect.


    Mindy immediately asked, ¡°Ada, what did Neil say?¡±


    ¡°He agreed.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mindy let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I know he still has some feelings for


    you¡­¡±


    Ada interrupted her coldly, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t bring him up in the future.¡±


    Mindy was stunned. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t he just help you?¡±


    This is the veryst time. He won¡¯t help me anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mindy was confused. However, Ada had already stood up and went back into her bedroom.


    After she went into her bedroom, she sat in front of her dressing table for a very long time.


    She was arrogant before because she thought that Neil still liked her. However, reality had shown her


    otherwise.


    She would remember the hurt and pain today. One day, she would make Silvia pay tenfold for this!


    Silvia rested a few days at Royal Vista. When the bruise on her waist faded, Neil finally let her leave.


    When she returned to Elm Bay, she saw that the entrance of her mansion was as clean as before. The


    rotten vegetables, rotten eggs, and paint were all gone.


    She saw that the management had sent cleaners over to clean up from the surveince cameras. She


    could not help but think that the extremely expensive management fee was really worth it.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Japter 263


    it she also did not spare those people who came to throw things.


    e just doxxed those people and posted the nasty things that they had done on the inte. 1ose people


    must have already experienced the consequences of what they had done. hens


    Silvia went home, she felt more rxed andfortable.


    ie cleaned up her house, had lunch, and went straight to MY Corporation.


    hen Dulcie saw Silvia, she sized Silvia up, nodded, and said, ¡°It looks like Neil has treated


    u quite well. You were not abused these days.¡±


    lvia was speechless.


    hen Dulcie knew that there was a bomb in Silvia¡¯s mansion and Silvia nearly died, she was locked. She


    initially nned tofort Silvia, but this thought disappeared after she knew


    at Silvia was in Neil¡¯s mansion.


    Iter all, Neil was also someone who had absolute power in Ryoln City, so Silvia was very safe


    ing with him.


    Oh yeah, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Ivia nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to my office.¡±


    1


    ¡®hen Dulcie sat across from Silvia that she habitually looked at Silvia, she hesitated to say >mething.


    1


    Silvia, why didn¡¯t you tell Neil that you¡¯re the founder of MY Corporation and also its current :esident?¡±


    Ivia¡¯s eyes shone with surprise before she frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Perficient has recently stolen a few coborations from MY Corporation. If this continues, Y Corporation


    will be driven to bankruptcy!¡±


    lvia remained silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°Our coborations are stolen, and is can only


    prove that we¡¯re not good or strong enough. We should look for the reason in irselves, not think of


    pulling strings to make things easier for ourselves.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sides, Neil was a businessman, and they had nothing to do with each other now. Why would jeopardize


    his ownpany to help MY Corporation?


    ulcie sighed, lowered her head, and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Okay. If there¡¯s nothing else, go back to work.¡±


    One more thing. Neil invited one of our customers for dinner tonight, and that customer is irpany¡¯s


    biggest client. If he is taken from our hands shelf space in the market ill be much lower too.¡±


    too, ou


    Ivia looked down and expressionlessly asked, ¡°Time and venue?¡±


    p.m. at Fair Wharf Restaurant.¡±


    Okay, I got it. Book a private room next to theirs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Not long after Dulcie left, Sigwald came over with a document and asked for a signature.


    ¡°Miss Pond, here are the fabric suppliers and prices for next season. Please check.¡±


    Silvia took the document. After she took a look, she circled a fewpanies, and she said with an


    indifferent expression, ¡°Stop the coboration with thesepanies from next season onward.¡±


    Sigwald took a look at the document before his expression instantly darkened.


    Thepanies that Silvia circled were secretly coborating with him, and they were thepanies


    that he could misappropriate funds from.


    But he had been very careful, so Silvia should not have found out.


    ¡°Miss Pond, we¡¯ve coborated with thesepanies for a few years, and the quality of their fabrics


    satisfy our needs. Why do you want to cancel the coboration?¡±


    Silvia looked at him and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, the prices of fabrics from thesepanies are significantly higher than otherpanies


    with the same quality of fabrics. Didn¡¯t you do market research?¡±


    Sigwald was well¨Cprepared, and he looked at Silvia with a serious expression.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve done the survey, but you should also know that after the fabrics are produced, many


    textile factories will deliberately keep the fabrics in order to increase the price, and this will lead to


    some unnecessary losses.


    ¡°The prices of these few textile factories are higher, but they can deliver on time, so I think an


    appropriately higher price is eptable.¡±


    Sigwald made it sound very nice. If Silvia really had not done her research, perhaps he would have


    deceived her.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, I¡¯ve found apany that can deliver on time, and their fabric prices are also cheaper. I


    won¡¯t consider thesepanies again. Go back and redo the paperwork before you hand it in.¡±


    Sigwald¡¯s eyes shone with anger, but he was still smiling.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what you say, Miss Pond.¡±


    After Sigwald walked out from Silvia¡¯s office, his face turned cold.


    Since Silvia refused to do what he said, he could only teach her a lesson and let her know that it was


    not easy to be the president of MY Corporation!


    Time flew very quickly, and it was already night in the blink of an eye. Dulcie and Silvia drove to Fair


    Wharf.


    ¡°Silvia, what do you n to do?¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±


    Silvia and Dulcie walked toward the private room that they booked. When they passed by the private


    room booked by Neil, Silvia suddenly turned around, pushed the door, and went inside.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dulcie eximed, ¡°Silvia, that¡¯s not our private room¡­¡±


    However, Silvia just walked inside as if she did not hear it.


    A few people in the private room heard the sound before they tacitly turned around and looked at the


    door at the same time.


    Silvia discreetly frowned when she saw in the private room that there were Ada and Curtis besides Neil


    and that client.


    She schooled her expression very quickly. She even looked slightly surprised and perfectly flustered.


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ve walked into the wrong private room.¡±


    When Ada saw Silvia, her eyes shone with hatred, and it was hidden in her calm eyes very quickly.


    Only her tightly clenched fists on herpse could show her emotional change at the


    moment.


    Why would this b*tch be everywhere?


    Silvia turned slightly sideways, which exposed Dulcie who was behind her to their sights.


    When the client saw Dulcie, his eyes suddenly shone with guilty conscience. He immediately stood up,


    smiled, and said, ¡°Miss Reed, are you also having dinner here?¡±


    Dulcie smiled, and she also understood Silvia¡¯s intention. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the new Fall


    products of MY Corporation have been selling quite well recently. I¡¯ve got a couple of interested sellers


    coming over to talk about licensing.¡±


    What she meant was that not only he had choices, but also MY Corporation had many choices.


    The client awkwardly chuckled. ¡°I also coincidentally met Mr. Remus tonight, so we¡¯re having dinner


    together.¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s smile became brighter. ¡°I see. Please enjoy your dinner. My assistant is too rash. Our private


    room is next door, but she recognized the wrong one.¡±


    After she spoke, she looked at Silvia. ¡°Miss Pond, quickly apologize to Mr. Remus and Mr. Cole now.¡±


    Silvia took the advantage to look at Neil and Mr. Cole


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too rash tonight. I hope I didn¡¯t affect your dinner mood.¡±


    Since Silvia pushed open the door and walked into the private room, Neil had a bad feeling.


    At this time, he saw the indifference in her eyes when she looked at him. He suddenly felt that if he did


    not exin to her, he wouldpletely lose her.


    ¡°Miss Pond, do you just apologize like that?¡±


    Silvia did not expect that Neil would suddenly turn on her. Her eyes shone with coldness before she


    indifferently looked at Neil.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, how do you think I should apologize?¡±


    ¡°At least you should also toast to us so that you can show your apology.¡±


    Silvia pursed her lips. When she thought that her behavior tonight was indeed rude, she nodded and


    said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She walked to the table and got herself a ss of wine before she toasted to Neil and Mr. Cole. When


    she was about to drink, Neil spoke again.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with impatience, and her expression also turned cold.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, what else do you still feel unhappy about?¡±


    ¡°Come to my side and toast to me.¡®


    Silvia gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger.


    She walked to Neil, and she spoke as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, cheers!¡±


    The moment she lowered her head, Neil whispered with the volume that only the two of them could


    hear, ¡°Wait for me to go backter.¡±


    Silvia acted as if she did not hear him. After she greeted Mr. Cole, she just left the private room.


    Neil was pretty sure that Silvia would not wait for him, so in less than five minutes after Silvia left, he


    stood up and said, ¡°I still have something else, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Perficient was now under Ada¡¯s name. Neil came to this dinner just to support Ada.


    When he saw Silvia now, his mind was full of her indifferent look. He could not be bothered with


    anything else.


    Ada subconsciously grabbed his sleeve, and she looked slightly flustered. ¡°Neil, please don¡¯t go,


    okay?¡±


    She never handled this kind of asion in the past. If Neil left, she did not know what she should do.


    Neil moved out his sleeve from her grasp, and his voice was low and deep.


    ¡°Curtis will help you.


    After he said that, he turned around and left.


    Ada red at his back, and she felt unwilling and sad.


    Tonight, she finally experienced the feeling when Neil was with Silvia in the past, she intentionally found


    an excuse to steal him from Silvia.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    After Silvia and Dulcie left Neil¡¯s private room, they just left.


    After they walked out from Fair Wharf Restaurant, Dulcie could not help but smile and show a thumbs


    up to Silvia. ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re really bold! You dared to just rush inside!¡±


    Silvia looked calm. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? At worst, we¡¯ll just lose a client like Mr. Cole.¡±


    ¡°Haha! After encountering such an awkward situation, Mr. Cole will have to consider whether he should


    coborate with Perficient.¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be too optimistic about this. We showed up today just to remind Mr. Cole


    that since he can opt for other coborators, we can also find alternatives. But we can¡¯t control Mr.


    Cole¡¯s choices.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll also think of another solution.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    When they just walked to the parking lot, Neil¡¯s voice was heard from the back.


    ¡°Silvia!¡±


    He quickly walked to Silvia, held her hand, and said, ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Mr. Remus, we have nothing to talk about.¡±


    Neil stared at her eyes and firmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why Ada was in the private room


    today?¡±


    Silvia found it amusing, and she also chuckled.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve told you we¡¯re not in a rtionship where we have to exin our behavior to each


    other.¡±


    She swung Neil¡¯s hand away and wanted to walk away, but when she just turned around, he lifted her


    up.


    Dulcie knew that they were involved with each other, so she did not follow.


    Neil quickly put Silvia on the front passenger seat.


    Silvia scowled. She coldly asked, ¡°Neil Remus, are you insane?¡±


    ¡°I insanely don¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡±


    Silvia was speechless..


    When Silvia saw his serious expression, her eyes were full of coldness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand. Your rtionship with Ada is none of my business, but there¡¯s one


    thing. If you¡¯re with her, I hope you can tell me. I don¡¯t want to be the third wheel.¡±


    When Neil saw her calm expression, his gaze turned colder.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be with her.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°I got it. So? Can I leave now?¡±


    Chapter


    Neil did not speak. He just locked the door of the passenger seat, went to the driver seat, started the


    car engine, and drove away.


    Silvia frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you home.¡±


    When Silvia saw blue veins popping up on his hand that was holding the steering wheel, she knew that


    he was suppressing his anger.


    She turned and looked out the window emotionlessly.


    Half an hourter, the ck Maybach stopped in front of Silvia¡¯s mansion.


    Silvia did not rush to get out of the car. Instead, she looked at Neil and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±


    Neil coldly stared at her with scrutiny.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°You are impulsive. I think it¡¯s not suitable for us to be bed partners.¡±


    She indeed had feelings for his body. If they were not emotionally attached, she was willing to keep it


    that way.


    But clearly Neil wanted more now, and she could not deliver. If this continued, both of them. would


    suffer.


    ¡°I disagree!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Why do you disagree? We agreed that


    we can end this anytime.¡±


    Neil looked at her and firmly said, ¡°Our agreement at that time was that one of us falls for someone


    else, and clearly you don¡¯t have one now.¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    She did not expect him to be so shameless. He even yed with words with her on this matter.


    ¡°Up to you. Anyway, I already told you my decision. I will not sleep with you again¡­¡±


    Before she finished saying it, her chin was grabbed.


    Then, he passionately kissed her, which instantly swept all her senses.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Silvia wanted to push him away, but he had grabbed her waist tightly. She could only face his lips.


    It was only after a long while that Neil let go of her.


    Silvia raised her arm and wanted to p him, but he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Do you want me to kiss you again?¡±


    ¡°B*stard! Let go of me!¡±


    Neil chuckled, and he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Silvia sneered. ¡°Mr. Remus, you¡¯re overthinking this. I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not angry, would you ask to end the rtionship with me?¡±


    ¡°That was not it. I just simply felt that we¡¯re not suitable.¡±


    ¡°Go back and rest. It¡¯s not suitable to talk about this tonight.¡±


    Silvia frowned. But when she saw Neil¡¯s expression, she could clearly feel that they would not talk


    about this tonight, so she did not speak again. She pushed open the car door and left.


    Neil watched her. She did not look back. He could not help but chuckle. She was really heartless.


    Right after Silvia walked into the mansion, she received a call from Dulcie.


    ¡°Silvia, Neil did not do anything to you, right?¡±


    ¡°No, he sent me home. I could not tell you just now. I¡¯m


    ¡°Since you¡¯re all right, I¡¯ll also go


    home.¡±


    sorry.¡±


    In the subsequent days, Silvia had been dealing with the new marketers. Sometimes she was so busy


    that she missed lunch. Neil initially had sent her a few messages, but he stopped sending her


    messages when Silvia ignored them.


    It was Friday in the blink of an eye.


    It was already 6 p.m. when Silvia finished her next week¡¯s work.


    She grabbed her bag and went downstairs. When she arrived at the first floor, she saw Neil¡¯s car


    parked in front of MY Corporation.


    Silvia hesitated for a few seconds before approaching the car.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Get in first.¡±


    Silvia frowned without moving-


    ¡°Mr. Remus, please just tell me now. I still have something to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to report this to you, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Nell did not speak again. He just pushed open the car door, got out of the car, lifted Sylvia and put her


    into the car.


    Silvia did not expect Nell to be so shameless now. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Neil Remus, have


    you lost your mind?¡±


    The peak off work hours of MY Corporation were over, but they were in public view.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Neil indifferently looked at her. ¡°You refused to get into the car yourself, so I had to do it for you.¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    He did not look at her anymore. He just ordered the driver to drive away.


    Silvia turned away from him and remained there.


    Neil could not help but chuckle, and he whispered, ¡°You look quite adorable when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath before she turned around, coldly stared at Neil, and asked, ¡°Where are you


    bringing me to?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we arrive.¡±


    Silvia knew that she would not get an answer, so she just closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    Perhaps Silvia had been too exhausted recently. It did not take long for her to fall asleep.


    Neil took a thin nket and gently put it on her before he softly ordered the driver to increase the


    temperature of the air¨Cconditioner. Then, he took up the document and continued reading. The


    atmosphere was quiet and nice.


    When Silvia woke up again, she realized it was already dark outside.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Silvia sat up. When she saw the thin nket on her body, her eyes shone with surprise.


    ¡°Where¡¯s this ce?¡±


    ¡°Seaside.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car. Dinner is ready.¡±


    When Silvia heard what he said, she felt slightly hungry.


    When Silvia got out of the car with Neil, she realized it was a three¨Cstory European¨Cstyle vi with sea


    view at the side.


    The two of them walked into the living room. The dining table was full of food. Upon a closer look, all of


    the food were her favorites. She felt an appetiteing up,


    She was not in the mood to wonder why Neil had brought her here. All she saw was just food..


    After dinner, maids immediately came to clean up the dining table. They even served fruits after dinner.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    dinner.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here tonight. I¡¯ll bring you fishing tomorrow.¡±


    Silvia frowned. She was not interested in fishing, and she nned to have some good sleep during the


    weekend.


    ¡°I just want to stay at home on the weekend. I don¡¯t want to go out.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let the servants prepare some barbeque. We¡¯ll just rest and watch some movies in the


    mansion.¡±


    Silvia vaguely felt that Neil was nning to date her. The thought rmed her. She looked at Neil and


    said, ¡°Mr. Remus, I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°This is your home.¡±


    ¡°This is your home, not mine.¡±


    ¡°If you want, I can transfer it to you now.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she felt slightly helpless. ¡°Mr. Remus, you don¡¯t have to


    y dumb. You should understand what I mean.¡±


    Neil firmly stared at her. ¡°Compared to Mr. Remus, I prefer what you call me in bed.¡±


    Silvia was not getting anywhere with him. Everytime she wanted to talk about their rtionship, Neil


    always changed the subject.


    When Neil saw that she did not speak again, he walked to her and held her hands.


    ¡°I heard from Dulcie that you¡¯ve been exhausted from work recently, so I want to bring you out to rx


    during this weekend.


    ¡°The migration of the luminous jellyfishes will pass by this area of the sea tomorrow night. If you really


    don¡¯t want to stay here, I¡¯ll send you back after we see the jellyfishes tomorrow night.¡±


    When Silvia saw his ck eyes, her heart started racing.


    She immediately moved out of his grasp, looked down, and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go to work first. You can hang around here on your own.¡±


    Because Silvia slept for a while in the car, she was very good¨Cspirited now. She just found a movie, sat


    on the couch, and watched.


    When Neil finished his work and came back, he saw Silvia crouched in the corner of the couch while


    trembling. On the screen, a female ghost was just crawling out from a well¡­


    When the scene frightened Silvia so much that she nearly screamed, a hand was extended from her


    back and covered her eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Silvia thought it was a ghost. She subconsciously grabbed his hand, threw him over her


    Chapter 267:


    shoulders, and threw him to the floor.


    After she immediately saw that the person on the floor was Neil, her face shone with awkwardness.


    Neil¡¯s expression darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me up


    now?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After Silvia helped him sit down on the couch, she unhappily said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a sound?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of ghosts, yet you still watched a horror movie?¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is the pursuit of excitement. Besides, if your hand did not suddenly appear,


    I wouldn¡¯t have been frightened!¡±


    Neil chuckled, and he directly exposed her. ¡°I wonder who was the one who crouched in the corner of


    the couch in fear.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was¡­¡±


    Before she said the word ¡°scared¡°, the corner of her eyes saw that the ghost face rushed toward the


    screen. Silvia was so scared that she screamed and jumped into Neil¡¯s arms.


    Neil grabbed her waist and chuckled softly. ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not scared?¡±


    Silvia immediately grabbed the remote control and stopped the movie. She got up, sat on the side as if


    nothing happened, and said, ¡°That was just an ident.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, an ident.¡±


    When she saw him fighting back hisughter, she knew that he was amused.


    Silvia red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I want to go upstairs and sleep!¡±


    When she passed by Neil, he suddenly pulled her into his arms and instantly kissed her with his cold,


    thin lips.


    Silvia was momentarily stunned before she held his shoulders and kissed him back.


    When the kiss ended, they both gasped heavily. Neil lifted her up and walked toward the bedroom.


    When she woke up again, it was near noon.


    She took up her phone. When she saw a message sent by Dulcie on her Whatsapp, her expression


    changed.


    Silvia immediately replied a few messages to Dulcie before she changed the clothes that were


    prepared in the closet. After she got ready, she went downstairs.


    Neil was sitting in the courtyard while reading some documents. Besides him, there were food and


    barbeque stands that were prepared by the servants.


    When he saw Silvia, he chuckled and put down the documents.


    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up. We¡¯ll have a barbeque at noon.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°No, I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°At least you should have lunch first.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯ll bete after lunch.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Silvia sneered. ¡°Mr. Remus, do you still need to y dumb? Didn¡¯t you want Ada to steal all the


    marketers whom I¡¯ve dealt with previously during the weekend when you purposely brought me here?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I brought you here just to help Ada?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s expression was cold.


    whom I was dealing with that so? Ada already signed contracts with the marketers


    whom i was dealing with. If you didn¡¯t help her, she wouldn¡¯t have found those marketers precisely!¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was tense, and his eyes were full of anger. ¡°Do you really not trust me?¡±


    ¡°We never once had trust!¡±


    After Silvia said that, she turned around and left.


    After she waited on the road for half an hour, Dulcie¡¯s car stopped at the roadside.


    Silvia pulled open the car door situation now?¡±


    got into the car, and asked with a cold expression, ¡°What¡¯s the


    ¡°Almost all the marketers whom you previously dealt with have signed a contract with Ada. Oh yeah,


    there¡¯s something else. You¡¯d better be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell me.¡±


    Dulcie pursed her lips and slowly spoke, ¡°I heard that Neil transferred Perficient to Ada¡¯s name a week


    ago, so the person who asked Mr. Cole out that day was actually Ada. Neil just went over to support


    her.¡±


    Silvia looked down, and she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    It turned out that they started from that time.


    When Dulcie saw that Silvia remained silent, she whispered, ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s not your fault. After all, nobody


    expected that Neil would give one of hispanies to Ada.¡±


    ¡°Neil¡¯s initial target should be MY Corporation, but I suddenly came back. It was only because he did


    not sessfully acquire MY Corporation that he had to give Perficient to Ada.¡±


    Dulcie could not help but curse. ¡°Luckily you¡¯re back, or if Ada became the president of MY


    Corporation, I would¡¯ve been disgusted!!


    Silvia tiredly closed her eyes, and she said, ¡°Send me back to Elm Bay first. Since the marketers


    already signed the contract with Ada, we should just give up and look for new marketers. again.¡±


    When Dulcie saw Silvia being like this, she was at a loss.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    When Silvia went back to the mansion and was about to get out of the car, Dulcie suddenly asked.


    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I want to calm down by myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just call me if anything happens.¡±


    27


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After Silvia watched Dulcie¡¯s car leave, she turned around and walked into the mansion.


    Soon, Neil came to her.


    Silvia opened the door for him. She indifferently said, ¡°Pleasee inside.¡±


    When Neil saw her calm expression, he instantly felt flustered.


    ¡°I can exin about Ada.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to exin? To exin that you wanted to purchase MY Corporation for Ada or to


    exin that you helped Ada suppress MY Corporation? Actually¡­ you¡¯ve known that I¡¯m the president


    of MY Corporation for a long time, right?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression became stiff. He frowned and said, ¡°I just suspected, but I didn¡¯t have the solid proof.¡±


    ¡°This is not important anymore. Anyway, Ada already stole the clients whom I was dealing with recently.


    You can also drop the act.¡±


    Her coborators were stolen from her because shecked ability, so she did not me anyone. What


    she could not let go of was that she had a crush on Neil during this period.


    He was just ying a game with her, but she was stupid enough to take it seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting! If I really act, why would I risk my life to go to Greenvale and search for you?¡±


    Silvia subconsciously held the doorknob tightly before she chuckled and said, ¡°Why would I know? Mr.


    Remus, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±


    When she was about to close the door, Neil suddenly stretched out an arm to push the door, and he


    firmly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about what happened today. I¡¯ll figure it out and give you an


    exnation.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    How did she know if it was just another one of his self¨Cdirected scenes?


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I brought you here just to help Ada?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s expression was cold.


    whom I was dealing with that so? Ada already signed contracts with the marketers


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    whom i was dealing with. If you didn¡¯t help her, she wouldn¡¯t have found those marketers precisely!¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was tense, and his eyes were full of anger. ¡°Do you really not trust me?¡±


    ¡°We never once had trust!¡±


    After Silvia said that, she turned around and left.


    After she waited on the road for half an hour, Dulcie¡¯s car stopped at the roadside.


    Silvia pulled open the car door situation now?¡±


    got into the car, and asked with a cold expression, ¡°What¡¯s the


    ¡°Almost all the marketers whom you previously dealt with have signed a contract with Ada. Oh yeah,


    there¡¯s something else. You¡¯d better be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell me.¡±


    Dulcie pursed her lips and slowly spoke, ¡°I heard that Neil transferred Perficient to Ada¡¯s name a week


    ago, so the person who asked Mr. Cole out that day was actually Ada. Neil just went over to support


    her.¡±


    Silvia looked down, and she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    It turned out that they started from that time.


    When Dulcie saw that Silvia remained silent, she whispered, ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s not your fault. After all, nobody


    expected that Neil would give one of hispanies to Ada.¡±


    ¡°Neil¡¯s initial target should be MY Corporation, but I suddenly came back. It was only because he did


    not sessfully acquire MY Corporation that he had to give Perficient to Ada.¡±


    Dulcie could not help but curse. ¡°Luckily you¡¯re back, or if Ada became the president of MY


    Corporation, I would¡¯ve been disgusted!!


    Silvia tiredly closed her eyes, and she said, ¡°Send me back to Elm Bay first. Since the marketers


    already signed the contract with Ada, we should just give up and look for new marketers. again.¡±


    When Dulcie saw Silvia being like this, she was at a loss.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    When Silvia went back to the mansion and was about to get out of the car, Dulcie suddenly asked.


    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I want to calm down by myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just call me if anything happens.¡±


    27


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After Silvia watched Dulcie¡¯s car leave, she turned around and walked into the mansion.


    Soon, Neil came to her.


    Silvia opened the door for him. She indifferently said, ¡°Pleasee inside.¡±


    When Neil saw her calm expression, he instantly felt flustered.


    ¡°I can exin about Ada.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to exin? To exin that you wanted to purchase MY Corporation for Ada or to


    exin that you helped Ada suppress MY Corporation? Actually¡­ you¡¯ve known that I¡¯m the president


    of MY Corporation for a long time, right?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression became stiff. He frowned and said, ¡°I just suspected, but I didn¡¯t have the solid proof.¡±


    ¡°This is not important anymore. Anyway, Ada already stole the clients whom I was dealing with recently.


    You can also drop the act.¡±


    Her coborators were stolen from her because shecked ability, so she did not me anyone. What


    she could not let go of was that she had a crush on Neil during this period.


    He was just ying a game with her, but she was stupid enough to take it seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting! If I really act, why would I risk my life to go to Greenvale and search for you?¡±


    Silvia subconsciously held the doorknob tightly before she chuckled and said, ¡°Why would I know? Mr.


    Remus, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±


    When she was about to close the door, Neil suddenly stretched out an arm to push the door, and he


    firmly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about what happened today. I¡¯ll figure it out and give you an


    exnation.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    How did she know if it was just another one of his self¨Cdirected scenes?


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Silvia¡¯s cold and indifferent expression made Neil¡¯s expression darken.


    ¡°Silvia, why do you not trust me at all?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment the door was closed, Silvia¡¯s indifferent voice came from the inside.


    ¡°Because after we divorced, nothing should havee after.¡±


    After Neil stood outside the door for a while, he drove away.


    Meanwhile, Ada received a call from Curtis who said Neil wanted to see her, and she looked very


    surprised.


    Neil actually took the initiative and wanted to see her?


    Ada happily dressed up before she drove to Remus Corporation.


    ¡°Neil, why do you want to see me?¡±


    Neil coldly stared at her. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you signing contracts with those marketers. today?¡±


    Ada secretly felt shocked, but she looked calm as she asked, ¡°What do you mean? Is there a problem


    with those marketers?¡±


    ¡°Those marketers were still dealing with the person¨Cin¨Ccharge of MY Corporation a few days ago!¡±


    Ada frowned, and she spoke as if she did not give a damn. ¡°So what? As long as they hadn¡¯t signed


    the contract, I stood a chance.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze was not filled with any warmth. ¡°Ada, you¡¯re a clever person, so I don¡¯t want to talk


    nonsense to you. Where did you get the contacts of those marketers?¡±


    Ada¡¯s expression turned pale. A mysterious person sent those marketers¡® information to her phone. He


    said if she used Remus Corporation as her support system, they would definitely sign the contract with


    her.


    Ada initially did not believe him, but after she investigated it, she realized that the information in the


    document sent by him was real. She took a chance and made an appointment with them, but it was


    unexpectedly smooth.


    ¡°Neil, what do you mean? Are you suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know how you found those marketers.¡±


    He took a look just now. The marketers whom Silvia had looked for were rather suitable for the clothing


    style of MY Corporation.


    It was possible for Ada to sign a contract with one of them by chance, but there must be something


    wrong when those marketers had dealt with Silvia recently.


    While Neil coldly stared at Ada, she bit her bottom lip and eventually told the truth.


    ¡°A¡­ an anonymous tip¡­¡±


    After Neil confirmed what Ada said was true, he immediately let Curtis investigate it.


    It looked like somebody had his eyes on MY Corporation.


    He sent not only the information to Ada precisely. Perhaps that person wanted not only to deal with MY


    Corporation, but also he wanted to deal with Remus Corporation!


    Curtis was very efficient. An hourter, he sent the information that he found out to Neil.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve figured out that the information that was sent to Ada¡¯s phone was rted to someone


    called Scorpion.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°Have you found out about the person?


    In his memory, he never offended such a person.


    ¡°Not yet. Scorpion¡¯s whereabouts are very mysterious. I heard that he used to be a member of the


    world¡¯s top assassin alliance. But because he betrayed the alliance, he has been hunted down, and he


    also developed a group to resist the assassin alliance.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Carry on with the investigation.¡±


    After Curtis left, Neil hesitated for a while before he still decided to hide this from Silvia first. Besides,


    even if he told her, she might not believe it.


    In the subsequent week, Silvia was on a business trip, and she was in a silent stalemate with Neil.


    On the day when she came back from the business trip, it was raining heavily in Ryoln City,


    Silvia took a taxi back to her mansion. Through the rain, she found Neil¡¯s car parked outside her


    mansion. Her eyes shone with surprise.


    She initially wanted to pretend as if she did not see it, but the moment she opened the door, she


    suddenly heard some footsteps from the back.


    She turned around and saw Neil standing a few steps away from her. She could not help but frown.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I thought I exined it very clearlyst time. I hope you won¡¯te to me again in private.


    Otherwise, if we make a big fuss, it will affect our reputation!¡±


    Right after she spoke, Neil hugged her!

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    ¡°Neil Remus, let go of me!¡±


    She sounded slightly furious and reached out to push him. She had not expected such weak


    resistance.


    When Neil stumbled, she subconsciously reached out to hold him.


    He was so warm!


    Neil had closed his eyes tightly, and his cheeks were abnormally red. Sylvia was stunned. Was he


    having a fever?


    ¡°Neil, wake up. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll sympathize with you if you act pathetic.¡±


    However, no matter what she said, Neil did not respond at all.


    She frowned, and she still dragged Neil to the couch first after she hesitated for a while. She found a


    thermometer and measured his body temperature.


    It was 39.3 degree celsius.


    Silvia found an antipyretic pill and fed him before she called Curtis and asked him toe and pick


    Neil up.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯m on a business trip now. You may just send Mr. Remus to the hospital and inform his


    family.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°I got it. That¡¯s it for now.¡±


    After Silvia hung up, she could not help but re at Neil who was still unconscious.


    Did she owe him this?


    It was unrealistic to send him to the hospital because she would not be able to exin herself to


    Mnie or Abalene. She just hoped Neil¡¯s fever would settle down and he would wake soon as


    possible.


    up as


    Two hourster, Silvia touched Neil¡¯s forehead, and his body temperature finally dropped, so she


    turned around and went to the kitchen to cook some porrid


    Neil woke up to the smell of the porridge. He opened his eyes and nced around before he got up


    and walked toward the kitchen.


    When he saw the woman who cooked in the kitchen, he could not help but slowly curl his lips. He


    leaned on the door and looked at her.


    He knew that she would not abandon him outside.


    Silvia just finished cooking the porridge. When she was about to prepare some sd, she felt


    something wrong behind her. When she turned around, she saw Neil standing outside the kitchen while


    looking at her.


    Because of the fever, his lips were slightly pale, but it did not affect his good looks. He still looked


    handsome.


    ¡°Sit in the living room for a while. I¡¯ll prepare some sd first.¡±


    ¡°No need. I will apany you here.¡±


    Silvia did not answer. She turned around and started preparing the sd.


    Soon, she finished preparing the sd. Neil took the initiative to walk into the kitchen and helped Silvia


    bring the sd out.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia brought the porridge that had turned cold to the dining room before she sat opposite to Neil and


    started eating the porridge.


    ¡°Thank you.


    Silvia did not raise her head. She spoke with an indifferent tone, ¡°Please don¡¯te to my house when


    you¡¯re sick again. I won¡¯t bother you next time.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned darker. He looked at Silvia and asked, ¡°Are you still angry about what happenedst


    time?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to feel angry. I just hope that you won¡¯te and disturb me again, Mr. Remus.¡±


    His rtionship with Ada was his choice. Anyway, the two of them were already divorced now,


    to interfere.


    so she did not have the rights


    After Silvia ate the porridge, she cleaned up the table and stared at Neil with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°I already called a chauffeur for you. When the chauffeures, just go home.¡±


    Neil chuckled in resignation. ¡°Do you really hate me?¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Mr. Remus, I don¡¯t hate you. I just want to tell you that we don¡¯t have to continue


    getting involved with each other. It¡¯s not good for anyone.¡®


    After Neil remained silent for a long time, he said, ¡°You just came back from a business trip, so you


    must be exhausted. Have a good rest. I wille and visit you again.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe again. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    Neil paused, but eventually left.


    It was raining very heavily outside the window, and his back was soon blurred by the rain.


    For some reason, Silvia¡¯s heart was filled with annoyance that she could not get rid of. She just drew


    the curtain closed.


    In the next few days, Neil did note to her again.


    They met again at a business cocktail party.


    Silvia initially did not want to go, but Dulcie said a few big clients would attend, so she went there to


    bond with them.


    They would definitely drink alcohol in this kind of cocktail party, so Silvia was never a fan.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    As Silvia was having drinks with her coborator, Neil and Ada arrived at the cocktail party.


    A hint of disgust shed in Ada¡¯s eyes when she saw Silvia, but she hid it and smiled instead.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Silvia here. Is she having drinks with her clients?¡±


    Nell followed her gaze and saw Silvia in a red V¨Cneck dress as well as delicate makeup. She was


    standing confidently among a few men, and her smile was so charming that it captivated all of


    them.


    He noticed several men sneaking nces at her, and it displeased him. It felt as if they were eyeing


    something precious to him.


    Sensing his dissatisfaction, Ada softly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize she had such a tough job. She¡¯s forced to


    drink with clients¡­


    ¡°Neil, should I get her a job at Perficient? She might not earn as much, but it¡¯ll be better than being


    around men all the time and having them take advantage of her.¡± AS 500


    soon as she said this, Neil red at her.


    ¡°Ada, if I hear you speak ill of Silvia again, I¡¯ll break my promise.¡±


    Her face turned pale. She did not expect him to be so protective of Silvia.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Although she was frustrated and angry, she dared not show it. She understood all too well that he could


    take back everything he had given her at any time.


    ¡°Neil, I know I¡¯m wrong, but it¡¯s for her sake.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your help!¡±


    He then walked toward Silvia.


    Ada wanted to call out to him but she was too afraid to do so. She just felt upset.


    When she turned around to leave, she caught sight of Ryan standing nearby and looking at


    Silvia.


    A spark of surprise lit up her eyes, and she smiled.


    Did Ryan like Silvia?


    If that was the case, things just got interesting.


    Meanwhile, Silvia was talking to her coborator when she suddenly felt a cold gaze on her.


    She turned her head slightly and frowned when she noticed Neil approaching her.


    However, the coborator was honored to see Neil.


    ¡°Mr. Remus.


    Neil stood beside Silvia with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a few words with Miss Pond.


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Remus. Miss Pond, let¡¯s continue our discussion at MY Corporation tomorrow.¡±


    Silvia smiled and nodded. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Once the coborator left, Silvia¡¯s expression instantly became unpleasant. She turned to leave.


    However, Neil grabbed her wrist after she took a couple of steps.


    ¡°Miss Pond, you were all smiles with the coborator earlier. Why are you so cold toward me?¡±


    Silvia shook off his hand and responded with a stony face, ¡°Mr. Remus, if I remember correctly, there¡¯s


    no coboration between MY Corporation and Remus Corporation. As such, there¡¯s no need for us to


    talk.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Remus Corporation is considering a coboration with MY Corporation.¡± She


    frowned and replied coldly, ¡°You should choose Perficient instead. MY Corporation isn¡¯t capable of


    coborating with Remus Corporation.¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re capable enough for this coboration.¡±


    Silvia ran out of patience and said, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Neil cocked an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s set business aside and talk about something. else.¡±


    However, she red at him. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is more important than talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Spare me.¡±


    She could not be bothered talking to him any longer. She hurried to the dessert area, grabbed a few


    small cakes, and found a quiet corner to eat them.


    A whileter, someone stood before her.


    Silvia thought it was Neil, so she looked up with impatience. ¡°Can you please stop bothering me?!¡±


    When she realized that it was Ryan, she felt embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Anderson. I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±


    ¡°Silvia, are you MY Corporation¡¯s president?¡±

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Silvia felt that Ryan¡¯s gaze was a little strange. However, she had no intention of hiding her identity


    since she already attended the party.


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    Ryan¡¯s eyes flickered with an inexplicable emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you were the president


    of MY Corporation. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have instructed my secretary to cancel our meeting that


    day.¡±


    She was momentarily stunned as she found his words a bit odd.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, there¡¯s no need to apologize. That¡¯s normal.¡±


    There was a glimpse of disappointment in his eyes, and he softly said, ¡°If there¡¯s another opportunity


    for coboration, I¡¯ll prioritize MY Corporation.¡±


    Silvia was surprised, but she soon realized it was probably for Neil¡¯s sake. She smiled and replied,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Anderson.¡±


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    Taken aback by his sincerity, she was about to respond when a cold voice interrupted them from


    behind.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    Silvia wanted to roll her eyes, and she coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression darkened. He sat beside her and reced her cocktail with a ss of milk.


    ¡°Drink less. It¡¯s better for your health.¡±


    Silvia wanted to talk back, but she did not want to quarrel with him in front of Ryan. So, she lowered her


    head and remained silent.


    ¡°Ryan, go ahead and handle your business. There¡¯s no need to stay here with us.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s eyes darkened a little as he looked at Neil. ¡°Okay. I have some business to discuss, so I¡¯ll go


    over there.¡±


    Once he left, Neil turned to Silvia and said, ¡°Keep your distance from him in the future.¡±


    Silvia nced at him with hostility. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I were desperate for a man, I wouldn¡¯t target


    those close to you.¡±


    He frowned but said nothing.


    Silvia quietly finished her cake. When she stood up to leave, he grabbed her wrist again.


    ¡°Can we talk about our situation?


    She looked at him in disbelief and asked, ¡°Here? Now?¡±


    ¡°Is it not okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡±


    Then, she shook his hand off. At this moment, Dulcie walked over to her and pretended not to


    see Neil.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silvia, follow me. We¡¯re meeting some clients.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Once they were out of his sight, Dulcie angrily said, ¡°What the hell is wrong with Neil?! He brought Ada


    to the party, but he keeps bothering you. Is he trying to ride two horses at the same time?¡±


    Silvia fell silent for a while. Then, she looked at Dulcie with aplicated expression and said, ¡°Please


    try not to use idioms when you speak in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid others willugh at you.¡±


    Dulcie rolled her eyes in anger. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re focused on? You should know that he¡¯s been


    bringing Ada to every dinner party this month. People say she¡¯s his girlfriend, and he doesn¡¯t deny it.


    Yet, he¡¯s bothering you again. He¡¯s such a sc*mbag!¡±


    Silvia nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Dulcie frowned. ¡°I¡¯m being serious right now. I don¡¯t want you to repeat the same mistake.¡±


    Silvia lowered her gaze and subconsciously clenched her fists.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just worried you might get hurt again.¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°I know.¡±


    Neil did not attempt to look for her again even after the party ended.


    Since Silvia had quite a few drinks, Dulcie arranged for a chauffeur to take her home. She Silvia to call


    her once she arrived.


    told


    On the way back, Silvia looked out of the window with a nk expression and became lost in her


    thoughts.


    | Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    When Ryan reached the parking lot, he spotted Ada standing by his car with a faint smile.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, there are a few points in the contract between Perficient and Anderson Corporation that


    I find unclear. Could you please rify them for me?¡±


    Ryan responded indifferently, ¡°You can seek rification from my secretary tomorrow.¡±


    Ada smiled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about work, how about we discuss something else, like the


    fact that you have feelings for Silvia?¡±


    His expression instantly darkened, and his gaze toward Ada became icy.


    The next day, Dulcie entered Silvia¡¯s office in excitement.


    ¡°Anderson Corporation wants to coborate with us! They intend to allocate a store for us in each of


    their shopping centers!¡±


    Silvia was genuinely surprised this time. She thought Ryan¡¯s wordsst night had merely been for


    show.


    However, she was not particrly keen on coborating with him. After all, he and Neil were good


    friends. She mighte into more contact with Neil due to this coboration.


    ¡°Tell Mr. Anderson that we¡¯re not looking to expand our stores for the time being.¡± Dulcie frowned.


    ¡°Why? Do you know how many shopping centers they have? If we can coborate with Anderson


    Corporation, our profits might double.¡±


    ¡°Ryan and Neil are good friends.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re coborating with Anderson Corporation, and we¡¯ll rent those. stores at the


    standard price. We won¡¯t take advantage of Ryan. If you¡¯re worried, you can pay additional rent. What


    do you think?¡±


    Silvia contemted for a while before she said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll put you in charge of this.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia did some pondering and decided to call Ryan¡¯s secretary. She wanted to treat


    Ryan to a meal.


    After all, it was not easy to have a store in Anderson Corporation¡¯s shopping centers. It typically


    involved a bidding process.


    ¡°Please hold on for a second.¡±


    Soon, she heard Ryan¡¯s gentle voice through the phone..


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯ll be on a week¨Clong business trip to Feronia from tomorrow. If you¡¯d like to treat me to


    dinner, it has, to be tonight. Otherwise, you might have to wait until I return from my trip.¡±


    She did not expect the secretary to connect the call to Ryan. After a brief moment of surprise, she


    replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do it tonight, then. I¡¯ll ask my secretary to book a private room. What kind


    of cuisine do you prefer, Mr. Anderson?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the call ended, Silvia instructed her secretary to book a table at a French restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Ryan broke into a smile. He looked forward to his evening with Silvia.


    He put down his phone and asked his secretary, ¡°What do you think of my outfit today?¡±


    His secretary was caught off guard by the question. He quicklyposed himself and responded, ¡°It


    suits you very well.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Carry on with your work.¡±


    Ryan had just picked up a document to read when Neil called.


    ¡°Ryan, about the store space that you agreed to give to Perficient, I heard that you gave it to another


    company. Is that true?¡±


    After a brief pause, Ryan calmly said, ¡°Yes, I had a conversation with Dulcie at the partyst night and


    felt that MY Corporation needs it more. I n to coborate with them.¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping MY Corporation all of a sudden?¡±


    Neil had nned to give Silvia the best store under Remus Corporation, but he was worried that she


    might refuse his offer. He was figuring out a way to coborate with her, but Anderson Corporation beat


    him to it.


    ¡°Silvia has taken care of you for two years, and I don¡¯t want to see her struggling so much


    anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself. You don¡¯t need to interfere.¡±


    ¡°The contract between Anderson Corporation and MY Corporation has already been signed.¡±


    There was a cold glint in Neil¡¯s eyes when he heard this, and his voice deepened.


    ¡°This is between me and Silvia. I hope you¡¯ll refrain from interfering with our affairs in the


    future.¡®


    Ryan subconsciously tightened his grip on the phone as he tried to hold back his emotions.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±


    Once he ended the call, Neil instructed Curtis to call Ada and inform her about Anderson


    Corporation¡¯s coboration with anotherpany.


    Ada¡¯s face turned red with anger when she heard this. She immediately ordered her secretary to find


    out whichpany Anderson Corporation had chosen instead.


    Soon, she received news that it was MY Corporation.


    She sneered. It seemed that Ryan did not take her threats seriously.


    Ada immediately called him. ¡°Mr. Anderson, did you intentionally coborate with MY Corporation to


    provoke me?¡±


    After a brief silence, she heard his cold voice through the phone..


    ¡°Miss Pond, I never agreed to your request.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want Silvia to know about your feelings? Like I said, we could work


    together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. If someone else finds out, it¡¯s on you.¡±


    Her smile vanished. She did not expect Ryan to be so stubborn.


    ¡°Ryan, do you think I won¡¯t tell Neil or Silvia about this?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want if you¡¯re not afraid of losing everything you have now.¡±


    Ryan then ended the call without giving her a chance to respond.


    She got so mad that she threw her phone on the floor, and her eyes turned ruthless.


    She swore she would not let Silvia off the hook!


    Evening soon came, and Silvia went straight to the restaurant after work.


    When she got there, Ryan was already waiting at their table, so she quickly walked over.


    ¡°Sorry. I got stuck in traffic.¡±


    Ryan smiled. ¡°No worries. You¡¯re notte. I came early.¡±


    He was easygoing. Spending time with him did not carry the intimidating vibe Silvia would experience


    with Neil. He would asionally sprinkle in some dry humor too, so she had quite a pleasant meal.


    As they left the restaurant, Ryan wanted to offer to take Silvia home. Just then, a ck Maybach


    stopped in front of them.


    His smile faded a bit when he realized that it was Neil¡¯s car.


    The car door opened, and Neil stepped out.


    He scanned them with his cold eyes andnded his gaze on Silvia.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    She was perplexed. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°Dulcie told me.¡±


    Silvia was skeptical. Dulcie did not like Neil at all, so why would she tell him where she was?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, our houses are not in the same direction, so it¡¯s inconvenient for you to drop me off. I can


    go back by myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone thiste.¡±


    Silvia was rendered speechless.


    She hesitated but recalled that he wanted to talk with herst night, so she reluctantly nodded. *Fine.¡±


    She turned to Ryan with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, let¡¯s have dinner again next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Once she entered the car, Neil stared daggers at Ryan.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me that she invited you for dinner?¡±


    135


    Ryan frowned. ¡°Neil, Miss Pond asked me to dinner because of the coboration between Anderson


    Corporation and MY Corporation. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes darkened, and he coldly said, ¡°That better be the case.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Days*

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Neil got into the car and instructed the driver to start driving.


    Once the ck Maybach merged into traffic, Neil nced at Silvia in displeasure and said, Didn¡¯t I tell


    you to stay away from Ryan?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, MY Corporation has a coboration with Anderson Corporation. It¡¯s natural for me to have


    dinner with him. I¡¯m not sure what you mean by ¡®stay away.¡® Should I not meet him at all? If I bump into


    him, do I need to act as if I don¡¯t know him?¡±


    Seeing the mockery in her eyes, Neil fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you meant. You mentioned wanting to talkst night. What did you want to talk


    about?¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll reconsider what you said thest time.¡±


    Silvia frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see the need for further consideration. You and I-¡±


    Before she could finish, Neil grabbed her chin and kissed her.


    She was momentarily stunned. She instinctively tried to break free but failed.


    After the kiss, she panted asy on his chest. She had lost all energy.


    He gazed at her and asked, ¡°Deep down, you still have feelings for me, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you give


    us another chance?¡±


    Once she regained herposure, she pushed him away with a re.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, even if I still have feelings for you, that doesn¡¯t mean I want to get back with you. You¡¯ll


    neverpletely cut off contact with Ada, and I won¡¯t let myself repeat the same mistake!¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes


    darkened as he softly said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and her.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? Are you sure? Then why do you take her to every business event? Why do you let people


    assume that she¡¯s your girlfriend? Neil, don¡¯t treat me like a fool!¡±


    After a brief silence, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it right now, but I want to assure you that there was nothing


    between me and Ada in the past. I¡¯m confident nothing will happen in the future either.¡±


    Silvia had a scornful look. ¡°Save it for someone who¡¯s willing to believe you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you through my actions.¡±


    She did not respond. Once the car stopped at the mansion¡¯s entrance, she turned to Neil and seriously


    said, ¡°Mr. Remus, you don¡¯t have to do all this. Your actions are meaningless to me now.¡±


    During their three years of marriage, she had given him many chances, but he never appreciated them.


    Even if he was willing to exin and give her all kinds of promises now, it meant nothing to her.


    Chapter 275.


    212


    With that, she opened the car door and left.


    Neil did not approach her in the following days. He continued to attend various events with Ada, and


    they often became the focus of entertainment news. However, they never offered any exnation.


    Before long, news of Ada¡¯s appointment as the president of Perficient spread widely.


    Dulcie expressed her discontent after she read about it.


    ¡°She¡¯s just being appointed thepany¡¯s president. Why are they making it sound so grand? Anyone


    unaware might think she¡¯s about to be a queen.¡±


    Silvia nced at her in amusement and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem fond of her.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I despised her even before my family went bankrupt because I knew that she was deceitful.


    Once I saw her deliberately plotting against you, my hatred for her only grew!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s ourpetitor now, and with Remus Corporation backing her, we need to be alert. Otherwise,


    Perficient might overshadow us.¡±


    Dulcie nodded. ¡°With you here, we won¡¯t lose to Perficient.¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°Have you forgotten that we¡¯ve lost a few times?¡±


    Dulcie sneered. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t secured Remus Corporation¡¯s support, our potential. coborators


    wouldn¡¯t have chosen Perficient. She¡¯s only taking advantage of Remus Corporation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to take advantage of Remus Corporation, but she did it. Anyway, these are the signed


    contracts. You can take them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sigwald took out his phone in his office and gave Leroy a call. ¡°Are you ready, Leroy?¡±


    Leroy was still a little nervous and hesitant.


    ¡°sigwald, I¡¯m a little scared about carrying this fake bomb. What if it actually explodes?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sigwald¡¯s expression was cold, but his voice remained gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s only mud inside.


    Nothing will happen. Think about it. If Silvia hadn¡¯t interfered, Dulcie would have helped you!


    ¡°We¡¯re just trying to scare her so that she won¡¯t dare interfere with the Reed Family¡¯s affairs anymore.


    Besides, I¡¯ve paid off your gambling debt. Do you think I¡¯d harm you?¡±


    Clouter 2756

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    After a brief silence, Leroy finally steeled himself.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do as you say.


    Sigwald smiled viciously and said, ¡°Leroy, you better hurry up. It won¡¯t be easy to find another good


    opportunity like this next time.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Once he ended the call, Sigwald put down the phone with a ruthless expression.


    If Silvia had not messed with his personal gain, he would not have resorted to this to get rid of her. It


    was her fault for meddling too much!


    At 3 p.m., Joe rushed into Silvia¡¯s office in a panic.


    ¡°Miss Pond, there¡¯s a crazy person downstairs with a bomb, and he wants to see you!¡±


    She immediately stood up. As she headed out, she asked, ¡°What happened? Have you identified the


    person?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Miss Pond, it¡¯s dangerous for you to go down right now. I¡¯ve called the police, sol let¡¯s wait


    until they arrive.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°No, it¡¯ll be toote by the time the police get here. How¡¯s the receptionist ?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s taken the receptionist hostage¡­¡±


    Anger shed in her eyes, and she reprimanded him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me sooner?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go down and take a look. Just wait here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down with you.¡±


    She did not say anything else. They took the elevator to the first floor, and Silvia was surprised to see


    Dulcie.


    ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s dangerous! You should go upstairs!¡±


    When Leroy spotted Silvia, he red at her viciously and became agitated.


    ¡°You must be Silvia Pond! If you hadn¡¯t persuaded Dulcie to ignore me, the debt collectors wouldn¡¯t


    have tried to break my legs! I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Dulcie looked at Leroy angrily ¡°Dad, are you crazy?! Do you realize that you¡¯remitting a crime right


    now?!¡±


    Leroy sneered and fearlessly said, ¡°Dulcie, I¡¯ve worked hard to raise you, and all I¡¯m asking for is a little


    money. Yet, you¡¯ve turned me away. But I¡¯m not here to settle the score with you today. I¡¯m here for


    Silvia Pond, so go away!¡±


    The receptionist was on the verge of fainting as Leroy was holding her hostage. Seeing how terrified


    she was, Silvia calmly asked, ¡°What do you


    want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?! I want you to die!¡±


    Chapter 27%


    Silvia¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°If it¡¯s me you¡¯re after, don¡¯t involve the innocent. Release the hostage, and I¡¯ll


    take her ce.¡±


    She did not know that someone had recorded the incident and posted it online. The video instantly


    became viral.


    Over in Remus Corporation, as soon as Curtis learned that Leroy had gone to MY Corporation with a


    bomb, he immediately informed Neil.


    Neil panicked and became angry when he saw Silvia offer herself up as a hostage in the video. He


    quickly stood up and said, ¡°Head to MY Corporation!¡±


    He tried calling her, but she declined the call after a few rings. His hands trembled as he held his


    phone, and he quickly sent her a few messages.


    [Silvia, don¡¯t volunteer as a hostage!]


    [The bomb on that person is real! You¡¯ll die!]


    [Reply!]


    Despite sending more than a dozen messages, Neil did not receive any reply. Meanwhile, Leroy had


    agreed to let Silvia rece the receptionist.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t pull any tricks, or else, I¡¯ll set off the bomb!¡±


    Silvia had dealt with bombs before, so she could tell that the one on Leroy was real. If he set it off,


    everyone on the first floor would die in seconds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just a woman. What tricks could I possibly pull?¡±


    Enjoy Ad Free Readings

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Leroy sneered. ¡°Who knows? Raise your hands and get over here!¡±


    Silvia raised her hands and approached Leroy slowly. Everyone held their breath for fear that he might


    suddenly set off the bomb.


    After she took a few steps, Dulcle suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t go!¡±


    She looked at Leroy with anger and hatred. ¡°Dad, what the hell do you want?! You won¡¯t be satisfied


    until you ruin my life?!¡±


    Leroy nced at her coldly. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t influenced you, you wouldn¡¯t have refused to give me money.


    It¡¯s her fault that I¡¯m pushed into a corner! Once she¡¯s dead, you¡¯ll be obedient again!¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?! Fine. Since you¡¯re so determined to die, I¡¯ll die with you! That way, everything will be


    over!¡±


    Dulcie then quickly walked toward Leroy.


    With the receptionist still as his hostage, Leroy moved backward in a panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Otherwise, I¡¯ll set off the bomb!¡±


    At this point, he still believed that the bomb was fake..


    Seeing how agitated he was, Silvia quickly stopped Dulcie.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dulcie, he¡¯s really worked up right now. I¡¯ll


    ¡® provoke him. Since he¡¯s here to see me, talk to him. Once I¡¯ve reced the receptionist as the


    hostage, you guys head upstairs right away. Evacuate everyone from the second to fifth floors to the


    sixth floor or above. It¡¯d be even better if you could all leave thepany.¡±


    Dulcie shook her head. Her eyes turned red as she said, ¡°No, Silvia. Let me be the hostage.¡±


    Silvia frowned and replied, ¡°He won¡¯t agree since he¡¯s here for me. I have a feeling that someone else


    might be behind this.¡±


    Dulcie was in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Just as Silvia was about to exin, Leroy interjected impatiently, ¡°What are you two talking about over


    there?! You¡¯re not scheming against me, are you?! Silvia Pond, you have one minute! If you don¡¯te


    here, I¡¯ll set off the bomb, and everyone will die!¡±


    ¡°Dulcie, there¡¯s no time for exnations. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Remember what I just told. you.¡±


    With that, Silvia walked toward Leroy.


    Dulcie saw the madness in Leroy¡¯s eyes, and he felt like aplete stranger to her. He used to bring


    her gifts and speak to her with kindness. He changed after the Reed Family went bankrupt.


    He had be a lunatic who only focused on personal gains.


    Once Silvia was in front of Leroy, she calmly asked, ¡°Can you let her go?¡±


    Leroy released the receptionist and red at Silvia. ¡°Turn your back to me!¡±


    He got angry when she did not move. ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t pull any tricks, or else, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    She finally turned around as he instructed, and he immediately wrapped his arm around her neck.


    Dulcie quickly moved forward to support the receptionist, who had gone weak in the knees. Noticing


    that they were about to leave, Leroy angrily shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move! I never said that you could all leave!¡±


    Silvia frowned and said, ¡°You brought the bomb here to find me, didn¡¯t you? The others are innocent.


    Let them leave.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s voice was full of rage. ¡°You¡¯re in no ce to tell me what to do! If you hadn¡¯t interfered, Dulcie


    would have given me all her money!¡±


    ¡°So, what are you actually trying to do here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­


    He was momentarily stunned. His original n was to intimidate Silvia and get Dulcie to transfer all her


    money to him. However, Silvia seemed unfazed so far.


    With that in mind, he viciously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?!¡±


    Silvia remained calm. ¡°I am afraid, but does that make a difference? You have all the control now. Even


    so, I still want you to think this through. Is it truly worth risking your life here?¡±


    Anger filled his eyes, and he suddenly became more upset. ¡°What does it have to do with you?! Even if


    I die, I¡¯ll bring you down with me!¡±


    After that, he abruptly activated the bomb.


    With a beep, the screen on his chest lit up and started a thirty¨Cminute countdown!

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    hapter 278


    Everyone instantly turned pale with fear.


    Seeing that he had sessfully scared them all, Leroy sneered. ¡°Dulcie, transfer all your money to me.


    If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure everyone here dies with me!¡±


    Before Dulcie could respond, Silvia interjected, ¡°Do you realize that the bomb¡¯s countdown can¡¯t bo


    stopped once it¡¯s triggered?¡±


    Unless the bomb was defused, it would explode the moment the countdown ended.


    Considering Leroy¡¯s current financial situation, he could not afford to purchase such a bomb. Besides, it


    would be difficult to obtain something like this without connections.


    Leroy was fearless, and he coldly said, ¡°If it can¡¯t be stopped, we¡¯ll all just die together!¡± Silvia frowned.


    His emotions did not match someone who was taking a desperate gamble. Before she could figure it


    out, she caught sight of a tall figure entering through the door. She was shocked to see Neil.


    ¡°Neil, Leroy has a bomb tied to his body! Get out of here quickly!¡±


    Leroy was also startled to see someone suddenly appear. He was even more surprised when he


    realized that it was Neil.


    Before the Reed Family went bankrupt, he had coborated with Remus Corporation, so he knew him.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, why are you here?¡±


    Neil looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve taken my wife hostage. What else would bring me here?¡±


    His words shocked everyone, excluding Dulcie.


    Only the upper¨Css society knew about Neil and Silvia¡¯s marriage. They never disclosed it to the


    public.


    Silvia frowned. They were divorced, so why did Neil still call her his wife?


    However, this was not the time to care about such things. She looked at him with furrowed brows and


    said, ¡°The bomb tied to his body is real! Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Right then, Leroy¡¯s legs became weak, and his hands trembled.


    If he had known that Silvia was Neil¡¯s wife, he would not have dared to kick up a fuss in MY


    Corporation.


    At this point, he could only bite the bullet and face Neil.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, if Silvia hadn¡¯t interfered with my family¡¯s problems and asked Dulcie not to help me, I


    wouldn¡¯t be making a fuss!¡±


    Neil stared at him as if he was looking at a dead man. ¡°You brought a bomb here, yet you¡¯re telling me


    that you¡¯re just ¡®making a fuss?!¡°¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Silvia go if Dulcie transfers all her money to me!¡±


    Silvia fell silent for a moment and finally figured out what was off.


    If Leroy hade to MY Corporation with the determination to die, he would not be seeking money


    from Dulcie.


    ¡°Leroy, do you think that the bomb tied to your body is fake?¡±


    He froze briefly and angrily said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! How could I bring a fake


    bomb to deceive everyone?!¡±


    Silvia smiled and calmly said, ¡°The bomb is real. I guess the person who put you up to this lied and told


    you that it was fake. He instructed you to bring this bomb to MY Corporation and pretend as if you were


    going to blow thepany up so that Dulcie would give you money.¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Don¡¯t try to scare me! He couldn¡¯t have deceived me!¡±


    Those were his words, but there was a hint of uncertainty in his tone.


    ¡°I called the police before I came down. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the bomb squad when


    they arrive. You¡¯ll find out if I¡¯ve lied to you.¡®


    Her words clearly frightened Leroy as he spaced out for a moment.


    However, he soon regained hisposure.


    ¡°No way! You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Do I have any reason to lie? We¡¯re in the same boat. Once the bomb goes off, we¡¯ll all die.¡±


    Leroy panicked. At this moment, he found the sound of the bomb¡¯s countdown on his chest annoying.


    Sigwald had told him that the bomb was fake, but what if it was real?

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    hapter 279


    Why should I trust you?¡±


    You can just forget about it if you don¡¯t trust me,¡± Silvia responded indifferently.


    eroy panicked. All he wanted was to receive money from Dulcie, not risk his life.


    eil¡¯s gaze remained cold. ¡°There are only twenty minutes left until the bomb goes off. It¡¯ll be 10te


    even if the bomb squad arrives now.¡±


    ]]


    What should I do? Am I really going to die here today?¡±


    atred shed in Leroy¡¯s eyes as he coldly added, ¡°If I have to die, I¡¯ll drag you along with le!¡±


    ilvia lowered her gaze. After a moment of contemtion, she said, ¡°I know how to defuse ombs.¡±


    kepticism clouded Leroy¡¯s eyes. ¡°How do I know that you¡¯re not trying to kill me?¡±


    he rolled her eyes. With his IQ, it was no surprise that hispany went bankrupt.


    I¡¯ll be beside you when I defuse the bomb, okay? If the bomb explodes, I¡¯ll die with you.


    eroy gulped and said nothing.


    ilvia ran out of patience and bluntly said, ¡°Just tell me if you want to defuse it. If you don¡¯t


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ant to, everyone will die once we run out of time.¡±


    Alright, you can defuse it.¡±


    s soon as Leroy finished speaking, a cold voice rang out.


    Let me help you, Silvia.¡±


    he frowned and turned to Neil impatiently, ¡°No. You¡¯ll cause me trouble.¡±


    was a dangerous task to defuse bombs. If anything went wrong, the bomb would go off nmediately.


    Silvia did not mind putting herself in danger, but she did not want to involve eil.


    e remained silent and walked to her side.


    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be with you no matter what.¡±


    ilvia looked at him coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpany. Leave!¡±


    I know a little about defusing bombs. I can help.¡±


    No, thanks. I can do it alone.¡±


    Silvia, there are only seventeen minutes left on the countdown. Are you sure you want to aste time


    telling me to leave?¡±


    he fell silent for a few seconds and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Fine. You brought this on ourself, so


    face the consequences.¡±


    he then asked someone to bring her a pair of scissors. Soon after, everyone except Leroy, her, nd Neil


    left. The entire lobby fell into silence. The only audible sound was the countdown of


    the bomb.


    Leroy¡¯s knees had gone weak due to his fear. When he saw how serious Silvia and Neil were, he finally


    epted the reality that the bomb was indeed real.


    Each ticking of the clock pushed him toward the edge.


    As time passed, beads of sweat formed on Silvia¡¯s forehead.


    The bomb¡¯s construction was notplicated, but finding the right wire to cut was extremely difficult


    because all the wires were of the same color.


    Silvia had ruled out a few wires, but there were still two left, and there was no time to rule out


    one more.


    Leroy trembled with fear when he noticed that she was not moving.


    ¡°Can you do it or not?¡±


    ¡°shut up!¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath. Then, she turned to Neil and said, ¡°Stay away from me. I¡¯m going to cut the


    wire.¡±


    Noting the uncertainty in her eyes, Neil nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once he was about ten meters away, she finally decided to try her luck.


    With a snip, she cut one of the wires.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    The bomb did not explode, and the countdown stopped.


    Both Silvia and Leroy sighed in relief at the same time. However, before they could rx, the clock


    started to rapidly count down again.


    Suddenly, a slender hand appeared from the side. Neil grabbed the bomb and quickly ran outside.


    ¡°Neil!¡±


    Silvia stood up and rushed toward him, but she was a step toote.


    The moment Neil threw the bomb out, it exploded with a deafening bang.


    A powerful shockwave quickly hit them. Silvia fell to the floor as a result and lost


    consciousness?


    When she jolted awake, she surprised the person next to her hospital bed.


    ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re awake! Does it hurt anywhere?!¡±


    She removed her IV needle and grabbed Dulcie¡¯s hand as she urgently asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Neil?! Where


    is he right now?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s fine. He was seriously injured, but he¡¯s awake. He¡¯s in the room next door.¡±


    After she learned where Neil was, she let go of Dulcie¡¯s hand and rushed out bare¨Cfooted.


    She opened the door to the neighboring room and saw Neil sitting in bed. His head was wrapped in


    bandages, and his face was a little pale. She ran toward him and hugged him.


    Feeling the warmth of his body, Silvia finally sighed in relief. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re fine,¡± she said in


    a hoarse voice.


    Neil froze for a moment, but he hugged her back. She was trembling, so heforted her softly. ¡°I¡¯m


    fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tears welled up in Silvia¡¯s eyes. She felt both guilty and sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You got hurt because of me again.¡±


    ¡°I made that choice on my own. You don¡¯t have to feel any pressure.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Silvia choked up. ¡°Neil, let¡¯s start over.¡±


    Having gone through so much, she no longer doubted his feelings for her. She was willing to give their


    rtionship another chance.


    He stayed by her side even though he knew that the bomb could explode at any moment. When he


    saw the countdown speeding up, he picked up the bomb and ran out without hesitation. Her


    determination to stay away from him crumbled at that moment.


    Neil was stunned. He remained silent for several seconds before he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡± You


    don¡¯t have to force yourself to be with me out of gratitude.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not gratitude. I wouldn¡¯t be with someone out of gratitude.¡±


    212


    After a while, Neil whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia hugged him tightly by the waist and felt aforting sense of relief. She released him and asked,


    ¡°Besides your head, is any other part injured?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    Seeing that she was barefoot, Neil furrowed his brows and pulled her to the bed.


    ¡°Why did you run out without shoes?¡±


    Silvia felt a bit embarrassed. She lowered her eyes and whispered, ¡°I was too worried about you earlier,


    so I forgot about them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a pair.¡±


    At the same time, the room door opened, and Ada hurried in with teary eyes.


    ¡°Neil, I heard that you were injured¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she saw both of them in bed, and disbelief shed across her eyes.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ You two¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Neil asked with a straight face.


    Ada bit her lip and looked upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, Neil.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can leave now.¡±


    Ada was reluctant to leave, but when she met his cold gaze, she could onlyply and stomp


    away.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Before Ada left, she red at Silvia in jealousy and anger.


    you


    Once she left, Silvia pushed Neil away and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Mr. Remus, weren¡¯t very


    considerate of women in the past? Why did you treat your first love so coldly? Did you have an attitude


    because of me?¡±


    Neil chuckled. ¡°That was the past. I¡¯m sure you know whom I love now.


    Silvia sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I have to prove it then.¡±


    ¡°How are ¡±


    Before Silvia could ask him how, Neil grabbed her by the chin and kissed her.


    After their kiss, shey on his chest and panted. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You pervert!¡±


    ¡°Is it clear now?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Silvia nced at him and pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you and Ada in the


    past, but from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to have anything to do with her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you


    another chance.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his head and chuckled. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Leroy? Someone must have set him up.¡±


    Speaking of Leroy, Neil¡¯s expression became serious, and he solemnly said, ¡°He¡¯s not injured, just


    frightened. The police have taken him away for questioning ¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°If my guess is correct, Sigwald should be the one pulling the strings¡±


    Neil looked surprised. ¡°MY Corporation¡¯s shareholder?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we need evidence.¡±


    Neil gave her a quick peck on the lips. ¡°Leave that to me. I¡¯ll look into it. All you need to do is


    rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sigwald discovered that Leroy had been arrested and Silvia had only suffered minor


    injuries. He swept all the documents off his table in anger.


    ¡°He¡¯s useless!¡±


    He immediately called hiswyer and coldly said, ¡°I want to see Leroy!¡±


    He had to stop Leroy from telling the police that he was behind everything. Otherwise, he would be in


    deep trouble!


    The recent explosion at MY Corporation¡¯s lobby caught the attention of its employees and those from


    otherpanies. News that someone intended to bomb thepany quickly circted in Ryoln City.


    At the same time, the revtion of Neil and Silvia¡¯s marriage spread like wildfire.


    Charter 281


    [Silvia and Neil are actually married?! I¡¯m shocked. Hasn¡¯t Neil been hanging out with Ada at various


    parties?!]


    [Haha. Rich people and their drama. He probably wants both of them, but Ada and Silvia are twins.


    Can he tell them apart?]


    [Hey, shouldn¡¯t we focus on the real issue? What about the bombing? I heard a mansion got blown up


    recently. Any connection between the two incidents?]


    [Forget the bombing. The real tea is in the rich people¡¯s drama. I bet Silvia and Ada will fight over Neil!]


    Silvia frowned when she saw thements online. She threw her phone at Neil in anger.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. We¡¯re divorced. Did you have to say that I was your wife in front of so many


    people? Was it intentional?!¡±


    A cunning light shed in his eyes. He lowered his gaze and said, ¡°It was a dangerous situation. I just


    wanted him to reconsider his actions with the knowledge that you were my wife. I didn¡¯t expect this


    information to spread.¡±


    ¡°You need to exin this to the public.¡±


    Neil put away the phone. He looked at Silvia and said, ¡°I just imed that you were my wife. If I


    suddenly say that we¡¯re divorced, no one¡¯s going to believe me.¡±


    Silvia red at him. ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    Neil pulled her into his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°No. We¡¯re back together, anyway. It doesn¡¯t


    matter whether I exin things or not.¡±


    She frowned. Just as she was about to speak, the door suddenly opened.


    The people outside were shocked when they saw Neil and Silvia hugging each other in the


    room.


    ¡°Neil, Miss Pond, you two¡­¡±


    Silvia saw David and the others standing outside the door. She immediately tried to push Neil away, but


    he held her waist tightly.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Neil remained calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll find out that we¡¯re back together sooner orter


    anyway.


    Besides, he felt that Ryan¡¯s attitude toward Silvia was a little off, so it was a good chance to let him


    know that they had gotten back together.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Seeing that she could not push Neil away, Silvia frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be seriously mad if you don¡¯t let


    me go!¡±


    Neil could tell that she was shy through her flushed face, so he did not force her to stay.


    As soon as he let her go, she got off the bed and left the room in his slippers. She covered her face


    and did not greet the others.


    Once was gone, David grinned and joked, ¡°We came to check on you because we heard your were


    hurt, but it looks like our visit was unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, all of you can leave,¡± Neil said calmly.


    David was taken aback. Heughed and teased, ¡°I guess friends aren¡¯t important anymore. Ryan, who


    had been silent all this while, suddenly asked, ¡°Have you made up with Silvia?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Neil turned to Ryan, and a hint of hostility instinctively crossed his eyes.


    Ryan¡¯s heart ached the moment he received the confirmation. He lowered his gaze and said. nothing.


    He thought he had a chance, but fate had yed a cruel joke on him.


    Sensing that things were awkward between the two, David cocked an eyebrow in surprise.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re okay, we¡¯ll go home.¡±


    After Ryan and David left, Neil gave Curtis a call.


    ¡°Find out who instructed Leroy Reed to bomb MY Corporation!¡±


    FEE


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sigwald¡¯swyer promptly set up a meeting with Leroy. When Leroy saw Sigwald, he remained


    calm.


    The moment he saw the bomba


    off, he realized that Sigwald no longer saw him as a brother. Despite that, he considered how Sigwald


    had previously settled his gambling debt and chose. not to expose him. If he did, there would be no one


    to get him out. His heartless daughter, Dulcie, certainly would not care about his well¨Cbeing-


    ¡°Sigwald, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    After a brief chat, they reached an agreement. Sigwald would find a way to get Leroy out, Leroy would


    not reveal Sigwald¡¯s involvement.


    and


    When Sigwald left the police station, he finally felt a little relieved. As long as Leroy did not expose him


    to the police, there was still a chance to sort things out.


    He gave Dulcie a call and sternly said, ¡°I just met your dad. Come to my ce. I need to talk to you.¡±


    Some timeter, Dulcie arrived.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about, Uncle Sigwald?¡±


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Sigwald sighed and seemed genuinely concerned. ¡°Dulcie, I know that your dad has been in a tough


    spot since hispany went bankrupt. He might have done some bad things, but he¡¯s still your father.¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s eyes remained cold. ¡°Uncle Sigwald, what are you trying to say? Just cut to the chase.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve


    heard about what your dad did at MY Corporation. Luckily, no one died.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re on good terms with Miss Pond, why don¡¯t you talk to her on your dad¡¯s behalf? Ask her to


    go easy on him. After all, he¡¯s over fifty. If he ends up in jail, he might not live long enough to get out.¡±


    Dulcie sneered in response.


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting too much from me. Both Miss Pond and Mr. Remus were almost killed, and you want


    me to beg for leniency? I¡¯m not that shameless!¡±


    Seeing that Dulcie was getting up to leave, Sigwald quickly said, ¡°Dulcie, you don¡¯t care about your dad


    anymore?¡±


    Her expression was cold as she said, ¡°Ever since he started drinking, he has abused me and my


    mother and borrowed money to gamble. He isn¡¯t my dad anymore.¡±


    If Leroy had not constantly gambled and beaten her mother when he lost money, her mother would not


    have be so desperate that shemitted suicide.


    When Leroy went to MY Corporation with the bomb and threatened to kill Silvia if she refused to give


    him money, she lost any remaining affection for him.


    ¡°He¡¯s still your dad no matter what!¡±


    Dulcie left without a word.


    Sigwald¡¯s expression turned vicious as he watched her leave. He took out a recorder from under the


    table.


    He had no intention of getting Leroy out of prison. After all, Leroy would only gamble once he was


    released, so it might be better if he was locked up. At least then he could have a few years of peace.


    However, he could not bring himself to y the bad guy.


    If Leroy knew that no one else cared about him except Sigwald, he would not dare expose him.


    Enjoy Ad Free Reading>>

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Since Silvia and Neil¡¯s injuries were not severe, they were discharged from the hospital after a few


    days.


    Due to Neil¡¯s insistence, Silvia agreed to move in with him and stay in Royal Vista. However, they


    continued to sleep in separate rooms.


    She ignored his dissatisfaction and moved her belongings into the guest room.


    Once she finished unpacking, she left the room and cocked her eyebrow in surprise when she saw Neil


    setting the table.


    ¡°Is this the takeout you ordered?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Over the meal, Silvia asked about his progress with Leroy¡¯s case.


    ¡°The investigation is ongoing, but Leroy insists that he bought the bomb on his own. He says that


    Sigwald has nothing to do with it.¡±


    Silvia nodded. She was not surprised by his decision. ¡°That¡¯s expected. He probably knows that if he


    exposes Sigwald, it would spell the end for him.¡±


    ¡°Sigwald settled his five million gambling debt before he took the bomb to MY Corporation.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Leroy¡¯s willing to take the fall for Sigwald.¡±


    After their meal, Silvia watched TV on the couch, whereas Neil took care of some work in the study.


    While he was in the study, he received a call from Curtis.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, should we keep watching over Perficient?¡±


    Neil stayed silent for a moment before he answered coldly, ¡°Once Ada gets used to the management,


    you can stop monitoring it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After Neil hung up, he frowned.


    He needed to find an opportunity to talk to Ada and urge her toy out the remaining two conditions.


    That way, he could cut ties with herpletely.


    He had worked hard for Silvia¡¯s forgiveness, so he did not want other issues to cause more


    misunderstandings.


    When Ada received a call from Curtis and learned that Remus Corporation would no longer assist her,


    she felt infuriated.


    It had to be because of Silvia!


    She took a deep breath and gave Mnie a call.


    ¡°Mrs. Remus, something¡¯s been on my mind, and I think I should tell you about it.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk about it over the phone. Let¡¯s meet up.¡±


    Half an hourter, they met in a secluded cafe.


    Mnie sat opposite Ada and looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Ada, what exactly do you want to tell me? Why are you so hesitant?¡±


    Ada seemed unsure for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Mrs. Remus, the truth is Silvia didn¡¯t go missing


    twenty¨Cthree years ago¡­ My parents abandoned her.¡±


    Mnie was shocked. She frowned and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    She had never heard of parents abandoning their newborn baby.


    Ada nodded. ¡°Yes, it all started with a tarot reader whom our family trusted¡­¡±


    After their meeting, Mnie¡¯s mind was a mess. She could not remember how she returned to the


    Remus Family¡¯s mansion.


    Jake noticed her unusual mood, so he frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you look so lost?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the tarot reader who suddenly died over twenty years ago?¡± Mnie asked.


    after a while.


    ¡°Why are you bringing this up all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°He died after he predicted that Silvia would bring misfortune to and Family and told


    them about it.¡±


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened. That tarot reader had helped him a lot. Ever since he followed his advice,


    the Remus Family had done well..


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense without evidence!¡±


    Mnie took a deep breath and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, get Idris over


    here and ask him. I finally understand why the Pond Family neglected her after they brought her back.


    No wonder everything went wrong for Neil after he married her!¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Jake red at Mnie and said, ¡°Stop being paranoid all the time. Go on a vacation if you have


    nothing better to do. I have work, and I don¡¯t have time for idle chatter.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Mnie quickly stopped him.


    ¡°No. I have to make sure that Neil cuts ties with Silvia. Otherwise, he¡¯ll die because of her one day!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop causing unnecessary trouble?! Neil already has enough on his te with Liam joining


    thepany. Yet, you¡¯re still here stirring things up!¡±


    She stared at Jake and angrily said, ¡°How am I causing unnecessary trouble?! Jake Remus, all you


    care about is Remus Corporation! Don¡¯t you care about your son?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time arguing with you. Do whatever you want!¡±


    He left immediately after.


    ¡°Jake, stop! Come back!¡±


    No matter how many times Mnie shouted, he never looked back.


    Their marriage had primarily been a business arrangement, and Mnie knew that Jake did not love


    her. Once she gave birth to Neil and Evie, Jake no longer slept with her.


    Over the years, she argued with Jake about this, but it only drove them further apart. They just


    pretended to get along on the surface.


    Neil was her source of pride, and she would not allow anyone to affect his sess.


    If she approached him and asked him to cut ties with Silvia, he would probably notply. She needed


    to think of an alternative solution.


    The following morning, Sigwald entered Silvia¡¯s office as soon as she reached thepany.


    After she heard his appeal, she responded apathetically, ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me to forgive the criminal


    who almost killed me, Mr. Reed?¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, I understand that Leroy acted recklessly and made a mistake, but if he gets caught, Dulcie


    will be left with no family. As Dulcie¡¯s good friend, you wouldn¡¯t want that to happen, would you?¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°Mr. Reed, perhaps you¡¯re mistaken about something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Leroymitted a crime. My forgiveness isn¡¯t the main concern here. Even if I do forgive him, he¡¯ll still


    face punishment. Plus, he¡¯s not the only one. The mastermind behind him will face legal consequences


    too!¡±


    Sensing an underlying meaning in her words, Sigwald¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Miss Pond, you should show kindness when necessary. Why are you being so heartless?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Tell that to yourwyer. By the way, you don¡¯t need to oversee thepany¡¯s


    fabrics anymore, Mr. Reed. Just focus on after¨Csales.¡±


    (Chapter 284


    His face turned red with rage. ¡°Why the sudden change, Miss Pond? Have I done something wrong?


    Are you removing me from my position?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten it wrong, Mr. Reed. It¡¯s just that I can handle this, so I¡¯m thinking of taking over. Besides,


    I¡¯ve gathered some customer reviews, and it seems that MY Corporation has bad after¨Csales service. I


    hope you¡¯ll pay more attention to it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Fine, you win for now! Just you wait and see!¡±


    Sigwald stormed out and mmed the door of her office shut.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia ignored him and continued to read her documents.


    When it was about time to clock out, Neil gave her a call.


    ¡°My grandmother wants us to join her for dinner at Harmony Yard.¡±


    Silvia was surprised. ¡°Does she know that we¡¯ve gotten back together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve told her.¡±


    She was speechless.


    Since she was not responding, Neil continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem happy.¡±


    She rubbed her temples in resignation and asked, ¡°Should I be happy?¡±


    She had initially nned to spend some time with Neil first. She would only make their


    rtionship public once things were more stable. Unexpectedly, he was so eager for others to


    know.


    ¡°If it¡¯s making you ufortable, I¡¯ll exin it to Grandma. We can postpone dinner to another day.¡±


    ¡°No. Today is fine. Pick me up after work.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After the call ended, Silvia did not dwell on the matter and continued working.


    Once it was time to leave the office, she promptly packed her belongings.


    Right before she went downstairs, she applied some lipstick.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Silvia bumped into Dulcie in front of the elevator. Dulcie smiled when she saw her.


    ¡°Women in love really do look different. Yourplexion looks a lot better, as though it¡¯s been


    nourished with love.¡±


    Silvia blushed and red at her.


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡±


    Dulcie waggled her eyebrows in response. ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see you blush, but I¡¯m referring to you getting


    back together with Neil. Is your mind in the gutter?¡±


    Silvia was at a loss of words.


    Dulcie could not stop poking fun at Silvia when she fell silent.


    ¡°What are you thinking about that¡¯s making you blush like that?¡±


    ¡°Is your workload too light? Is that why you¡¯re talking so much?¡±


    Dulcie immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give me more!¡±


    ¡°By the way, is Henry still pursuing you?¡±


    ston. I still have a lot of work to do! Don¡¯t


    Dulcie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve rejected him, and he no longer bothers me. I think he¡¯s probably given up.


    Besides, I¡¯m seeing somebody else.¡±


    There was a hint of surprise in Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep it a secret for now. If it works out, I¡¯ll introduce him to you.¡±


    She did not pry any further.


    After they reached the ground floor, they saw Neil¡¯s car parked by the road. Dulcie bade Silvia goodbye


    and left.


    Silvia then walked toward the car. When she opened the door, she saw a bouquet of sunflowers on the


    seat. They were her favorite flowers.


    She was taken aback as she did not expect to receive flowers from Neil.


    ¡°Thank you, but how did you know that sunflowers were my favorite?¡±


    Neil appeared calm. ¡°Back in Remus Mansion, you used to fill up the vases at the dining table and


    living room with sunflowers.¡±


    Silvia smiled. She thought that he would not notice it and assumed that he never paid


    attention to such details.


    Half an hourter, the ck Maybach drove into Harmony Yard.


    A


    gray Rolls¨CRoyce was already in the parking lot. The driver stopped the car, and Silvia, as well as Neil,


    got out.


    When they entered the living room, they saw Liam and Abalene chatting on the couch.


    Liam¡¯s smile faded a little when he spotted them. He stood up and said to Abalene, ¡°Neil and


    Silvia are here. I¡¯ll take a walk in the garden and let them chat with you.¡®


    Abalene smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Silvia wasn¡¯t sure if she was being too sensitive, but it felt like Liam was giving her a meaningful look.


    After Liam left, Neil led Silvia to the couch, and they sat across from Abalene.


    Abalene¡¯s crinkled eyes indicated her joy when she saw them holding hands. ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re back


    together?¡±


    Neil cocked his eyebrows in amusement. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re faking it?¡±


    Abalene red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you. Silvia¡¯s giving you a second chance because she¡¯s kind. If you


    upset her again, I¡¯ll disown you!¡±


    Neil was speechless.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Silvia smiled as she looked at Abalene


    and said, ¡°He¡¯s really nice to me now.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t treat you well, I won¡¯t agree to your rtionship even if you want to get back with him.¡®


    Neil¡¯s face fell. ¡°Am I really your grandson?¡±


    ¡°You are if you treat Silvia well. I¡¯ll disown you the moment you hurt her.¡±


    When Silvia saw how offended Neil was, she poked him in the cheek and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, your


    grandmother is just teasing you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Even though she realized how serious Abalene was, Silvia could not help but Remus, please don¡¯t


    make fun of him anymore.¡±


    say,


    ¡°Madam


    Neil was quite cold and aloof. He was probably not used to such ¡°jokes.¡±


    Abalene finally changed the subject. ¡°Oh right, how is Liam¡¯s performance at Remus Corporation?¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    There was a cold glint in Neil¡¯s eyes, and he slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know that Liam is a little out of ce in Remus Corporation, but you¡¯re cousins. I hope that you¡¯ll help


    him a bit more. After all, he¡¯s¡­¡±


    Sadness filled Abalene¡¯s eyes as she spoke. She sighed and fell silent.


    Neil seemed indifferent. However, he still nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him as long as he doesn¡¯t


    do anything out of line.¡±


    After all, Liam was supposed to be Remus Corporation¡¯s president at first.


    However, after his father and the rest of his family got into a car ident, he immediately moved


    abroad.


    After Neil took over thepany, he put in a lot of effort to bring Remus Corporation to where it was


    today. It was obviously impossible for Neil to let someone else take over his position just like that.


    ¡°Alright. If Liam confirms that he¡¯s staying in Ryoln City after a while, I¡¯ll give him sorne money to start


    his own business. If you can, provide him some support when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them no longer continued the topic.


    Neil still had a few documents to review. After he kept Abalenepany for a while, he


    entered his study to work.


    The two women were now left alone in the living room. Abalene took Silvia¡¯s hand and softly said,


    ¡°Silvia, thank you for giving Neil another chance,¡±


    She truly missed Silvia and felt that Silvia was a great person.


    Sometimes, Abalene was really envious of Silvia¡¯s grandparents. If she had such a wonderful


    granddaughter, she would definitely cherish her.


    However, the Pond Family did not share the same view. They had always preferred Ada over Silvia.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m giving him another chance, I can¡¯t promise that we¡¯ll be together forever.¡±


    Abalene nodded. ¡°I know. If you give up on him again, he probably did something to hurt you. I won¡¯t


    ever ask you to forgive him.¡±


    Silvia felt a warm sensation in her chest. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I already see you as my own granddaughter. By the way, do you have


    any female friends around your age?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Abalene sighed and


    ¡°Wered her voice. ¡°Liam is three years older than Neil, but he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet¡­ Your ex¨C


    mother¨Cinw can¡¯t possibly help him find one. This has been one of my greatest concerns.¡±


    Liam¡¯s parents had passed away. When Abalene eventually passed, Liam would have no family


    members left. Hence, she hoped that he could get married soon.


    Silvia pondered for a moment before she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone around my


    age. However, you can host a dinner and invite all the single socialites in Ryoln City. Maybe Liam will


    be able to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°But what kind of event should it be?¡±


    Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Since Liam wasn¡¯t in Ryoln City for many years, how about a dinner to


    wee him back?¡±


    Abalene¡¯s eyes lit up after she heard this. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Silvia!


    Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    When Neil returned to the living room, he saw Silvia and Abalene engaged in a quiet discussion.


    ¡°What are both of you doing?¡±


    Abalene looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Both of them continued their discussion for a while before Abalene made the final decision. ¡± Alright,


    let¡¯s do it this weekend!¡±


    Just then, her helper walked over.


    ¡°Madam Remus, the food is ready.¡±


    ¡°Inform Liam as well.¡±


    Very soon, the four of them were seated together for dinner.


    Abalene sat at the head of the table. Liam and Neil sat on either side of the table, while Silvia sat next


    to Neil.


    Liam was extremely quiet throughout the meal. He only ate and replied to Abalene¡¯s questions.


    Neil¡¯s expression fell when he noticed that Silvia was constantly looking at Liam.


    After they were done eating, Neil immediately left with her.


    He wore a cold expression on the way back, and he would only reply curtly whenever Silvia talked to


    him.


    He was obviously angry, but Silvia was puzzled by his attitude.


    ¡°Neil, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did I do something wrong?¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    hapter 287


    eil seemed hostile, and there was a weird undertone when he spoke.


    Why did you keep staring at Liam during dinner? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s your boyfriend!¡±


    ilviaughed. She cocked her eyebrow in disbelief and asked, ¡°You¡¯re angry because of that?¡±


    What else?¡±


    Fine, fine. I was only looking at him because your grandmother wanted me to introduce a girl > him.


    But I don¡¯t know anyone who¡¯s suitable for him. So, I suggested that your


    randmother host a dinner party to wee him back to Ryoln City. That way, she can invite ome


    socialites to the party.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    leil sneered. ¡°It sounds more like a ceremony for him to choose concubines.¡±


    ilvia was at a loss of words.


    fter a few moments of silence, she looked at him and said, ¡°I realize that you don¡¯t seem to ke Liam.


    Has he offended you before?¡±


    No. We simply don¡¯t get along.¡±


    ilvia did not ask any more questions when she saw the unpleasant expression on his face.


    When they reached Royal Vista, they bumped into Mnie, who was looking for Neil.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw Silvia. She could not believe that Neil was actually back with


    her!


    ilvia greeted Mnie with indifference because she knew that Mnie was not fond of her. he then


    turned around and spoke to Neil, ¡°I¡¯m heading to my room.¡±


    Mnie suddenly stopped her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just here to pass some dumplings hat I¡¯ve


    made for Neil. You can put them in the freezer. If you don¡¯t want the helper to cook, ou can heat up


    some dumplings to eat.¡±


    ilvia was somewhat surprised by her gesture. She did not understand Mnie¡¯s change of ttitude.


    /hen Mnie realized that Silvia was not epting the dumplings, she smiled and said, ilvia, I did have


    my opinions of you in the past. However, I¡¯ve been reflecting on it recently. our rtionship is between


    the both of you, I shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡±


    ilvia did not know what Mnie¡¯s true motive was, so she just took the dumplings from her.


    Thank you for understanding.¡±


    lnie did not say anything else. She exchanged a few words with Neil before she left.


    fter Silvia ced the dumplings in the freezer, she made ns to take a shower. The moment he


    turned around, Neil trapped her between himself and the refrigerator.


    Neil, you-¡±


    efore she could finish her sentence, Neil kissed her.


    Ivia subconsciously grabbed his shirt and kissed him back.


    5


    22


    Neil only let go of her when she was about to lose her breath.


    ¡°Move into my bedroom tonight.¡±


    ¡°No. We agreed that I¡¯ll only stay here if I get my own room. You can¡¯t go back on your own word.¡±


    He lowered his head to look at Silvia. Her eyes were firm and unwavering.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Silvia pushed him away andughed. ¡°Neil, we should freshen up and sleep.¡±


    He grabbed her by the waist and kissed her again.


    ¡°This is mypensation for a lonely night.¡±


    Silvia was just about to say something when Neil received a call.


    Realizing that it was Curtis, he released her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Neil walked into the living room to answer the call, but it ended very soon, and he returned to the


    kitchen. It was unknown what Curtis had told him.


    ¡°There are some issues at thepany. I have to go, and I¡¯ll probably be backte at night. You should


    get some rest.¡±


    Seeing his solemn expression, Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you should go. Work is important.¡±


    An inexplicable emotion shed across Neil¡¯s eyes. He grabbed her and kissed her again before he


    left.


    Silvia suddenly stopped him when he reached the entrance.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡®


    Neil immediately froze and subconsciously clenched his fists.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Silvia walked up to him and straightened his tie for him. She smiled and said, ¡°I messed up your tie


    earlier.¡±


    She was just done speaking when Neil suddenly pulled her into a hug. He whispered, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll


    be back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Neil left immediately after.


    By the time he reached the clubhouse, Ada was no longer conscious of her actions. She kept throwing


    herself at Curtis.


    Curtis was in a difficult position. If he had known that he would end up in such an awkward situation, he


    would have rejected Neil¡¯s request to help Ada with Perficient.


    The moment Neil appeared in the private room, Curtis said, ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m at my wits¡® end.¡±


    Neil seemed indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ve called a doctor. Hang on a little longer.¡±


    Curtis was at a loss of words.


    Fortunately, he did not have a girlfriend. Otherwise, he would not be able to exin this to her.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I brought Miss Ada to meet a potential business partner, and that person spiked her drink. It was too


    late by the time I realized it.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that person in Ryoln City ever again. Make sure that


    no information is leaked. If you encounter a situation like this again, just call a doctor over. I won¡¯t


    entertain this anymore.¡±


    Neil only came because Curtis hung up as soon as he told him that Ada had been drugged at Emperor


    Restaurant. After that, Neil could no longer reach him via phone.


    An hour had passed when the doctor arrived to examine Ada.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Ada should be fine now. She should recover after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    After the doctor left, Neil looked at Curtis indifferently.


    ¡°Get her a hotel room.¡±


    Curtis picked up his damaged cell phone and spoke pitifully, ¡°Mr. Remus, when I called you earlier,


    Miss Ada snatched my phone away. She dropped it on the floor, and it¡¯s not working


    anymore¡­


    Neil¡¯s expression immediately darkened. A few minutester, he said, ¡°Use my cell phone.¡±


    Curtis left once he booked a hotel room and sent Ada there.


    Neil left in annoyance as well.


    After he returned to the mansion, he knocked on Silvia¡¯s door but no one answered.


    He frowned and realized that the door was unlocked. He opened it and realized that she was


    not inside.


    A hint of coldness shed across his eyes. He took out his cell phone and gave her a call, but her


    phone was off.


    It was veryte at night. Where could she possibly be? On top of that, she had switched off her cell


    phone!


    He called Curtis immediately and ordered, ¡°Find out where Silvia is!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shortly after Neil left earlier, Silvia received a phone call and went out as well.


    She took a taxi to Lose Demon and entered thergest private room.


    As soon as she opened the door, themotion in the private room died down.


    A man in a devil face mask smiled. He was seated in the middle, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Iris, do you like my gift?¡±


    There were two rows of well¨Ctrained bodyguards in the private room. However, they were not as scary


    as the man who was seated at the center.


    Silvia sat down without flinching and calmly said, ¡°Scorpion, I was set up when I received the task to kill


    you. It was an ident. What will it take for you to let me go?¡±


    An hour ago, Dominic called her and told her that Scorpion was in Lose Demon. Therefore, she rushed


    over to set the record straight.


    Scorpion took a sip of alcohol andughed. ¡°You killed so many of my brothers. How do you think we


    should settle this?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes


    turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of Full Moon¡¯s rules. If it¡¯s revenge you want, you should go after


    the person who set the task to kill you.¡±


    Scorpionughed, but his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯ve left Full Moon? I don¡¯t have to follow its rules anymore.¡±


    Silvia frowned and asked, ¡°Does this mean that only one of us will live?¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t have to be the case. You just have to do something for me, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    An hourter, Silvia walked out of Lose Demon. Scorpion¡¯s words were still echoing in her ears.


    He had asked her to consider his request, but it was obvious that she had no other choice.


    Her mind raced as she walked toward the car. She was about to get in when she suddenly heard a cold


    voice.


    ¡°Silvia, aren¡¯t you supposed to be asleep in the mansion? Why are you here?¡±


    Silvia turned around and saw Neil standing behind her in displeasure. There was a hint of surprise in


    her eyes.


    She had been deep in thought, so she did not notice when Neil appeared behind her.


    She remained silent for a while before she said, ¡°Did youe out to look for me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Neil walked up to her and lowered his head to look her in the eye. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question


    ¡°Neil, this is a private matter. I don¡¯t want to talk about it, okay?¡± she whispered.


    The tension between them was palpable after that.


    He remained silent for a few seconds and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Both of them did not say anything on the way back to the mansion.


    Silvia stared out of the car window and got lost in her own thoughts. Meanwhile, Neil wore a cold


    expression and grabbed the steering wheel very tightly. He was obviously suppressing his


    anger.


    After they reached the mansion, Silvia bade him goodnight and returned to her bedroom.


    Neil stared intently at her bedroom door, and his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.


    Even though they were back together, he felt like he no longer understood her.


    When Neil arrived at his office the next morning, Curtis immediately updated him on the progress of his


    investigation.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I only learned that Miss Pond went to the most luxurious private room in Lose Demonst


    night. I can¡¯t seem to find any information on the person she met and what happened.¡±


    Neil had a ruthless look in his eyes. ¡°Continue your investigation. I want the identity of the person she


    met!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t get more information. The surveince cameras in that private room


    have been destroyed. Unless Miss Pond tells you willingly, there¡¯s nothing else I can do,¡± Curtis said


    solemnly.


    Right then, it felt as if the air in the room had dropped to a freezing temperature. Curtis lowered his


    head and kept quiet as he was too afraid to look Neil in the face.


    212


    It seemed like forever before Neil said, ¡°You may excuse yourself.¡±


    After Curtis left, Neil stared at the document on his table for a very long time. Eventually, he took out


    his cell phone and made a call.


    ¡°Help me look into a person.¡±


    Over at MY Corporation, Dulcie noticed that Silvia¡¯s mind was elsewhere during their morning meeting.


    Once the meeting ended, Dulcie went to see her in her office.


    ¡°Did you have a fight with Neil? Why do you seem so distracted this morning? You¡¯ve never been like


    this before.¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve probably just been a little tired recently.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really tired, you should rest for a few days. After all, MY Corporation depends on you.¡±


    ¡°I know. About your father, if you want me to go easier on him, I could-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Dulcie interrupted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just proceed as you usually would.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You may excuse yourself.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia fell into deep contemtion. Finally, she decided to call Scorpion.


    It did not take long for her to hear Scorpion¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me this early in the morning, Iris. Have you given it some thought?¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    ¡°Yes. I agree to the condition you mentionedst night.¡±


    After she said this, Scorpion chuckled. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°As expected, you haven¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Siivia was not amused. ¡°If anything happens to the people around me, I¡¯ll kill you no matter what it


    takes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that you¡¯ve epted my condition, I won¡¯t harm anyone around you. I¡¯ll contact you


    again in three months.¡±


    After the call ended, Silvia took a deep breath and put her phone down. Then, she started working.


    When Ada woke up in Ryoln City¡¯srgest hotel, Triumph Hotel, she felt incredibly weak.


    She slowly sat up and realized that she was in a hotel. Her face immediately fell.


    However, she noticed that she was still dressed inst night¡¯s clothing, and she felt fine. Therefore, she


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her memory ofst night began to return, and she remembered meeting a business partner with Curtis.


    She felt funny as soon as she drank some alcohol that the business partner passed to her. After that,


    she lost consciousnes


    That aside, she vaguely remembered seeing Neil.


    At that thought, Ada immediately gave Curtis a call.


    ¡°Curtis, was I druggedst night?¡±


    He told her what had happened. When she found out that Curtis was the one who had sent her to the


    hotel, she felt disappointed. However, she still asked, ¡°Did Neile over? I think I saw himst night.¡±


    Curtis went silent for a few seconds before he replied, ¡°No. Perhaps you mistook him for someone


    else.¡±


    Ada did not continue asking. She ended the call and freshened up so that she could leave.


    As she checked out of the room, some scenes from the previous night shed across her mind.


    ¡°Whose name is my room booked under?¡± she suddenly asked.


    ¡°One moment, please. I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    Soon, the receptionist said with a smile, ¡°Miss Pond, your room is booked under Mr. Remus¡¯s name.¡±


    Ada lowered her gaze and smiled meaningfully.


    She knew that Neil would not ignore herpletely.


    However, she frowned when she recalled how Curtis lied to her on the phone.


    It looked like she had to find a chance to ask Neil to fire him. He should not be keeping a dishonest


    secretary!


    Ada returned home in a good mood. Just as she stepped into the mansion, she saw Idris sitting in the


    living room with a dark expression.


    She was somewhat surprised. Idris was usually not at home at this hour.


    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you at work?¡±


    Idris red at her and said, ¡°Ada, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Silvia is MY Corporation¡¯s president?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ada stopped in her tracks when she realized that Idris was ming her for this. She immediately


    lowered her gaze and acted pitiful. ¡°Dad, you know that I just took on Perficient. I have so many things


    to work on that it slipped my mind.¡±


    Most importantly, she did not want the Pond Family members to learn about it. Otherwise, they might


    change their attitude toward Silvia.


    Idris frowned and fiercely said, ¡°Next time, you need to tell me things like this immediately!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before long, their grandparents also discovered that Silvia was the president of MY


    Corporation. Bethany promptly gave Idris a call.


    ¡°You and Mindy shouldn¡¯t favor Ada too much. You should ask Silvia toe back home for dinner


    sometimes.¡±


    Idris nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Bethany continued, ¡°I know that you and Mindy like Ada better, but Silvia¡¯s the president of MY


    Corporation. Maybe she¡¯ll be able to help the Pond Family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    ¡°Yeah, but isn¡¯t she a talentless hack? How did she suddenly be the president of MY


    Corporation?¡±


    Idris remained silent for a while before he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, but Neil probably d, ¡°I¡¯m not


    quite sure, but Neil probably gave her thepany. Didn¡¯t Remus Corporation attempt to acquire MY


    Corporation some time ago?¡±


    ¡°Neil gave Perficient to Ada before he handed MY Corporation to Silvia? Why would he do that? Does


    he like both of them?¡±


    If Neil really wanted both his daughters, Idris would not mind giving him their hands.


    In his opinion, he could always trade his daughters for benefits. His true heir was the son he had been


    keeping a secret.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Remus about this when I have the chance.¡±


    After Idris hung up, he hesitated for a while and gave Silvia a call.


    Silvia was in the middle of a meeting, and her phone screen was being projected. When Idris called


    her, everyone in the room saw it.


    Joe looked at her and asked, ¡°Miss Pond, would you like to answer it?¡±


    ¡°Just hang up. Resume the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe helped her reject the call.


    Idris assumed that she was still angry with him. As such, he decided to see her at MY Corporation and


    grab the opportunity to look around.


    Pond Corporation and MY Corporation had never coborated, but Pond Corporation had finally broken


    into the fashion industry as well. If MY Corporation and Perficient could provide some help, Pond


    Corporation would be able to gain a strong footing in the industry.


    As Idris thought about it, he could even imagine the expansion of hispany. His eyes crinkled with


    delight.


    When Silvia stepped out of the meeting room, another secretary, Celeste Jenkins, approached her and


    said, ¡°Miss Pond, your father is here. I asked him to wait for you in the lounge.¡±


    Silvia frowned in response. ¡°If hees again, just tell him that I¡¯m not around.¡±


    Seeing how unhappy Silvia was, Celeste realized that she had made a mistake. She lowered her head


    and said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Silvia passed some documents to Joe and quickly walked toward the lounge.


    ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Pond?¡±


    Idris frowned when he sensed that she was being distant. He held back his anger and said, Silvia, it¡¯s


    been a long time since you came home. Join us for dinner tonight. Your mother and Ada miss you very


    much.¡±


    Silvia looked at him in disbelief. She wondered how he could say such things with a straight face.


    Would Mindy and Ada ever miss her?


    They would prefer that she never go back.


    ¡°Mr. Pond, i believe that we¡¯re not rted anymore. I hope this will be your first andst time visiting me


    at MY Corporation.¡±


    She then turned around to leave. She did not even care to ask Idris about the purpose of his visit.


    ¡°Hold on, Silvia! I know that we¡¯ve done you wrong, but we¡¯re still your family.¡±


    She looked at him with a sneer and firmly said, ¡°Mr. Pond, you¡¯re here because you found out that I¡¯m


    the president of MY Corporation. You¡¯re thinking about benefiting from me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Idris froze before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How could you think of me like that? No matter what,


    you¡¯re my daughter. Would I harm you?¡±


    ¡°Twenty¨Cthree years ago, you believed the tarot reader and abandoned me. Not long ago, you thought


    that I was of no use, so you chose to take the Walls Family¡¯s side. I can¡¯t even name the number of


    times you¡¯ve been biased toward Ada.¡±


    Her gaze did not change even though she saw how displeased Idris was.


    ¡°Whatever it is you¡¯re trying to get from me, it¡¯s not going to happen. Don¡¯te to me ever again.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she left.


    Idris took a deep breath and felt furious, but he did not know how to vent his anger.


    When Silvia returned to her office, she saw Dulcie waiting for her on the couch. Silvia sat down and


    said, ¡°I suppose you have business with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dulcie held out a document for Silvia to sign. She smiled and said, ¡°The Design Department hired a


    new designer today. I bet you can¡¯t guess who it is!¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Silvia raised her eyebrows in curiosity. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Rita Williams!¡±


    Silvia pondered for a few seconds. ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is.¡±


    Dulcie replied, ¡°Do you still remember the time when Ada gave Elia¡¯s fake autograph to someone and


    got exposed?¡±


    ¡°I remember. What does that have to do with this person?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who exposed Ada on the spot, and she also won third ce in the national design


    competition.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Oh? Do you realize that she¡¯ll be able to promote new products for


    us once she joins thepany? Besides, she designs pretty good clothes. She¡¯ll really help the


    company!¡±


    Silvia signed the document and handed it to Dulcie with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. Carry on with your


    work.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fun. You¡¯re not excited at all.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so exciting about it? MY Corporation will continue to recruit more outstanding designers in the


    future.¡±


    When Dulcie heard this, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I still remember our dream to make


    MY Corporation the biggest clothing brand in Ryoln City!¡±


    ¡°We have to work much harder if we want to realize this dream.¡±


    Dulcie nodded. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s it for now. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia was about to continue working when her phone rang.


    Realizing that it was a call from Ada, she frowned and hung up.


    Unexpectedly, Ada remained persistent. She made four continuous calls and even sent her a message.


    She provoked Silvia by asking if she was too afraid to answer her call.


    Silvia¡¯s curiosity was piqued. When Ada called her again, she finally pressed the answer button.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ada chuckled. ¡°Silvia, did you know that I was druggedst night? Neil rushed over when he found out.


    He even booked a room in the hotel for me and took care of me all night.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with annoyance, and she spoke coldly, ¡°I¡¯m recording this conversation. I¡¯ll send it


    to Neilter to confirm whether he really took care of you the whole night!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Ada was furious. She sneered and said, ¡°Do you know what happened to the coborator who


    drugged me? I heard that hispany went bankrupt this morning, and he also disappeared from


    Ryoln City.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if Neil likes you now. There¡¯s always a room for me in his heart!¡±


    Ada initially thought that she could offend Silvia with this, but Silvia replied indifferently, Are you done


    talking?


    ¡°Silvia. you can pretend to be unaffected, but it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ll always stand between Neil and you. Don¡¯t


    wish-¡±


    Before she could finish, Silvia hung up.


    When she tried to call Silvia again, it was clear that her number had been blocked.


    She was so angry that she nearly threw her phone. However, it urred to her that if Silvia truly did not


    care, she would not have blocked her number.


    While Ada was feeling pleased, someone knocked on her office door.


    Her secretary, Ruby Light, walked in. ¡°Miss Pond, this is ourst quarterly earnings report.¡±


    ¡°Put it over there. I¡¯ll read it when I have time.¡±


    Ruby nodded. ¡°Oh yeah, we only sold half as many clothes as MY Corporationst season. We¡¯re


    currently working on several versions of the clothes for next season, but I heard that you¡¯re not happy


    with them. If we don¡¯t finalize our designs soon, we won¡¯t be able to make it in time for next season.


    ¡°Those design drafts are horrible. I can¡¯t produce trash, can 1?¡± Ada said with a frown.


    Ruby pursed her lips. The designs were not the best, but they were not bad either. Ada did not have to


    insult the designers¡® work by calling them trash.


    ¡°How would you like to proceed, Ms. Pond?¡±


    ¡°Ask them to design new versions within a week.¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, they¡¯ll need at least a month. One week is too short. Can¡¯t you give them a little more


    time?¡± Ruby said.


    Ada red at her and sounded impatient.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    ¡°Am I the boss, or are you the boss? Should I give you my position?¡±


    Ruby immediately shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the Design Department right away.¡±


    Soon after,ints rose all over Perficient¡¯s Design Department.


    [What¡¯s wrong with Ada? She¡¯s even more ridiculous than Gary Whitman. She¡¯s a designer too. Can


    she produce a few dozen designs in a week?]


    [She doesn¡¯t treat us as humans! I liked her when she won first ce in the design


    [Forget it. Let¡¯s just draw those designs. If we don¡¯t submit them in a week, I wonder what¡¯s going to


    happen to us¡­]


    Ada was clueless about her employees¡® dissatisfaction toward her because she was focusing on


    dealing with MY Corporation.


    Over in MY Corporation, Silvia continued reading through documents after she


    However, she found it impossible to concentrate.


    hung up.


    Neil had lied to her again. He imed to go to workst night, but he actually left to help Ada deal with


    the coborator.


    After a long hesitation, she decided to give him a chance.


    She took her phone and gave him a call. He answered it very quickly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why the sudden call? Do you miss me?¡±


    Silvia subconsciously tightened her grip on her phone and slowly asked, ¡°Neil, did you really go to work


    last night?¡±


    Right after she questioned him, he fell silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°Why are you asking about this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Just answer my question.¡±


    Neil remained silent again before he spoke in a low and deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Silvia.¡±


    She did not say anything else and just hung up.


    Half an hourter, Neil sent her a message.


    [I¡¯m downstairs at MY Corporation. Let¡¯s meet. I want to exin things to you in person.]


    When Silvia saw his message, she went downstairs.


    Neil had parked his car by the road. Silvia walked up to the car and got in. ¡°Exin,¡± she said with a


    straight face.


    Seeing how indifferent she was, Neil felt hurt. He subconsciously clenched his fists.


    ¡°I never nned to go overst night. I only decided to stop by when I couldn¡¯t reach Curtis on the


    phone. Nothing happened between me and her. I just called her a doctor and left.¡±


    Silvia gave him a skeptical look, and her eyes were full of contempt.


    ¡°Are you sure that you just called her doctor?¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Yes. Later, when I went home, I realized that you weren¡¯t around. I rushed over to Lose


    Demon once I found out that you were there.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you even got her a hotel room.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°That¡¯s because Curtis¡¯s phone broke, so he couldn¡¯t get her a room.¡±


    Based on his description, Silvia could tell that nothing happened between him and Ada. However, she


    could not forgive him so easily for lying to her.


    ¡°When we got back together, I asked you to cut off ties with Ada, and you also agreed. But you lied to


    me after only two days.¡±


    The disappointment in her eyes made him flustered.


    He remained silent for a few seconds before he exined, ¡°I really had no ns of seeing her. I only


    helped her out this time because I owed her a favor. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s always easy to make promises, but it¡¯s obviously too difficult for you to keep


    them. If you can¡¯t stop seeing her, you shouldn¡¯t have promised in the first ce.¡±


    After that, she exited the car.


    Neil stared at Silvia and did not go after her, but it was clear that he was in a bad mood.


    In theing days, Silvia would return to Elm Bay after work every day. She imed to be busy with


    work and never met Neil again.


    Soon, it was the day of Abalene¡¯s wee party for Liam.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Abalene asked the driver to pick Silvia up early in the morning. After breakfast, she held Silvia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side today. I haven¡¯t been to many parties over thest few years, so I don¡¯t know


    many of the socialites. Introduce them to meter.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    11


    The banquet was at night, but the servants were already busy. Some were cleaning Harmony Yard,


    while others were preparing food.


    Silvia had nothing to do, so she took a book from the study and headed to the pavilion in the courtyard.


    She had only begun reading when a shadow suddenly appeared before her.


    She raised her head and saw that it was Liam. It took her by surprise.


    ¡°Liam, when did you get here?¡±


    Liam smiled naturally and sat down across from her. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while. Grandma mentioned


    that you were reading in the courtyard, so I came here to see you.¡®


    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡±


    Liam nodded and said, ¡°I know why Grandma is organizing this banquet, but I have no interest in being


    in a rtionship right now. Hence, I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor, Miss Pond.¡±


    Silvia pursed her lips. ¡°What favor?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping that you could talk to Grandma. You¡¯re her favorite person, and she¡¯ll definitely. listen to


    what you say.


    She frowned and finally replied after a few seconds, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±


    Liam chuckled and slowly said, ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯m sure you know more than me how it feels like. to be


    with someone you don¡¯t love. I don¡¯t want to string anyone along or put an act in front of Grandma.¡±


    Without realizing, Silvia held the book so tightly that her fingers turned pale.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard a cold voice outside the pavilion.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a fan of Grandma¡¯s arrangement, you should tell her yourself. Why are you troubling my


    wife?¡±


    The two of them turned around at the same time and saw Neil walking into the pavilion in


    dissatisfaction.


    Neil only red at Liam after he sat down next to Silvia.


    ¡°Silvia¡¯s really shy and she doesn¡¯t enjoy talking to strangers. If you have nothing else to say,


    you can leave.¡±


    Liam chuckled and cast a meaningful nce at her. He smiled and said, ¡°I crossed the line,


    Silvia. I hope you won¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Silvia appeared indifferent. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    After Liam left, Neil gave her a cold look


    ¡°Just ignore him if he talks to you again.¡±


    Silvia subconsciously frowned. That was extremely rude.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I haven¡¯t forgiven you. Please stay away from me.¡±


    However, he grabbed her by the waist immediately after.


    ¡°I just got you out of trouble. Doesn¡¯t that make up for my mistake?¡±


    They were standing so close that Silvia could even feel the warmth of his body through his clothes.


    She instantly pushed him away and sat somewhere that was the farthest from him. ¡°Mr. Remus, don¡¯t


    forget that you¡¯re a big reason why Liam teased me,¡± she said with a faint smile.


    Liam had left Ryoln City for a few years, but even he knew that Neil did not love her. She could only


    imagine what others in Ryoln City thought of her.


    Neil was speechless.


    Noting his silence, she got up and said, ¡°You can¡¯t defend yourself, can you? You¡¯ll have to redeem


    yourself if you want my forgiveness.¡±


    After that, she turned around to leave.


    She only managed to take two steps before Neil hugged her from behind.


    He rested his chin on her shoulder, and she could feel his warm breath in her ear, which tickled her a


    little. The feeling seemed to travel from her ear to her heart, and she froze as a


    result.


    ¡°What do I have to do for you to forgive me?¡±


    Neil whispered in her ear in a seductive voice. She pushed him away after a few seconds and took


    several steps back


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, Mr. Remus. Come up with a way to make me feel better.¡±


    His gaze intensified as he watched Silvia walk away, but he did not go after her.


    When she returned to the living room, Abalene spotted her and immediately said, ¡°Come here, Silvia.¡±


    She quickly approached Abalene and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam Remus?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 203.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    ¡°Can you help me pick out a dress for today¡¯s party?¡±


    Silvia looked around and picked out a Derragamo dress and cardigan for Abalene. ¡°Madam Remus,


    this should suit you,¡± she said with a smile.


    Abalene nodded. ¡°Silvia, you have really good taste. I like this dress.¡±


    They chatted for a while, and before long, it was lunchtime.


    Mnie and Jake joined them for lunch as well.


    At the dining table, Abalene looked at Mnie and said, ¡°Many richdies are attending the party


    today. Keep an eye on them. If you spot a suitable girl, introduce her to Liam.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression changed. If Liam married a rich and powerful woman, he couldpete for


    Remus Corporation.


    She lowered her head and reluctantly said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Silvia nced at Liam. If he did not want to be in a rtionship, now was the best time to let them


    know.


    However, he just looked down and ate in silence.


    All of them were upied with their own thoughts during lunch.


    Silvia had nned to take a nap in the afternoon, but Neil hired a hairstylist and makeup artist to give


    her a makeover.


    She red at him in annoyance and said, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? I¡¯m not the guest of honor


    tonight. Why should I make such a big deal out of this?¡±


    Neil challenged her point and slowly said, ¡°The rich attendees tonight are definitely dressing up. You


    wouldn¡¯t want to show up with your bare face and not fit in, would you?¡±


    After some thought, Silvia stopped resisting.


    Three hourster, the makeup artist and hairstylistpleted their task.


    ¡°Miss Pond, we¡¯re done. You can open your eyes now.¡±


    However, Silvia did not respond.


    ¡°Miss Pond¡­ Miss Pond?¡±


    They called her a few times before Silvia finally opened her eyes. She was in a daze because she had


    just woken up.


    ¡°What? Are you done?¡±


    It was the makeup artist¡¯s first time seeing someone fall asleep in the makeup chair. She nodded and


    said, ¡°Yes. Please have a look, Miss Pond.¡±


    Silvia looked in the mirror. The trendy matte makeup on her face and her blush¨Ccolored tulle dress


    complemented each other really well.


    Her long hair had been tied in a bun, which exposed her slender neck and exquisite


    corbones. She looked fair and dazzling.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯ll put on the ne and earrings for you.¡±


    The makeup artist then took out a pearl ne and some earrings from a box. Silvia looked


    impressive after she put them on.


    ¡°You¡¯re stunning, Miss Pond!¡±


    The pearl ne gave her an added sense of elegance, and those present could not take their eyes


    off her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She turned around and saw Neil staring intently at her. However, she could not read the emotions in his


    eyes.


    She walked up to him and asked, ¡°How do I look?¡±


    ¡°Stunning.¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡±


    ¡°The banquet is starting. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, they linked arms. The moment she appeared in the banquet hall, she instantly attracted


    everyone¡¯s attention.


    Silvia reminded one of a white swan. She stood calmly beside Neil as others stared at her with envy.


    Ada attended the banquet as well, and she dressed up beautifully too. However, she looked rather


    in whenpared with Silvia..


    ¡°Why do I find Silvia more beautiful than Ada? She looks fairer too. She¡¯s so pretty that she¡¯s glowing!¡±


    ¡°Actually, they look really simr, but Silvia¡¯s features are more exquisite than Ada¡¯s. Her skin is more


    wless as well. I didn¡¯t realize it in the past. Now that I¡¯mparing them, I can see the difference.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. Can¡¯t you see how upset Ada is? She owns Perficient now, so it¡¯s not wise to offend her!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada slowly clenched her fists as she red at Silvia. She should be the one standing next to Neil, and


    everyone should beplimenting her instead!


    That b*tch had stolen everything from her!

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    ¡°Ada, I finally found you!¡±


    Ada turned around to see Snow whom she had not met in a long time. Her eyes surprise.


    shone with


    Snow seemed totally different. Apart from having a better disposition, she also looked more confident


    and beautiful.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you filming right now?¡±


    Snow smiled before she held Ada¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m on break. I heard that the Remus Family didn¡¯t


    organize this banquet to wee Liam back. That¡¯s what it looks like on the surface, but the truth is


    they¡¯re trying to find him a wife.¡±


    Ada frowned. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°My mom. Haven¡¯t you noticed that all the richdies here are dressed really well? They¡¯re trying to


    catch Liam¡¯s eye!¡±


    When Ada heard this from Snow, she realized that everyone around her was exceptionally dressed.


    However, she had no interest in Liam. If his parents never died in that car ident, Neil might not have


    be the president of Remus Corporation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. You didn¡¯t attend this banquet to marry him, did you?¡±


    Snow shook her head and appeared defeated.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She still had feelings for Henry, so she attended this banquet to look at him from afar. Unexpectedly, he


    did note.


    Ada could tell that Snow was sad, so she asked, ¡°Do you still like Henry?¡±


    Snow simply whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. How are things going with Neil?¡±


    Ada sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him walking in with Silvia? I¡¯m not important to him anymore.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Didn¡¯t he give you perficient some time ago? If he doesn¡¯t care about you, why


    would he give you thepany just like that?¡±


    Ada felt resigned. Neil only did that so that he could eventually distance himself from her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Snow, while you weren¡¯t around, many things happened to me and Neil. I can¡¯t exin all of it now, but


    Silvia caused most of it.¡±


    Snow understood what Ada meant. She looked down, and her eyes shone with disdain.


    She had met all kinds of people in the entertainment industry, and she was no longer as innocent as


    she used to be.


    In the past, she would have definitely stuck up for Ada and gone against Silvia.


    However, she did not want to get involved with them now.


    (Phapter


    ¡°Rtionships are hard, Ada. Maybe Mr. Remus wille back to you one day.¡±


    Ada nodded and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you forforting me, Snow.¡±


    They chatted for a little longer after that. Since Snow never saw Henry, she found an excuse to leave.


    Ada looked at Snow with hostility. It seemed that over time, Snow had grown a lot as a person.


    Otherwise, she would not have intentionally avoided her question.


    Even so, Snow still liked Henry. No matter how she had grown, Ada could still manipte her!


    After Silvia walked into the banquet hall with Neil, she let go of his arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see


    Madam Remus. You can talk to your coborators.¡±


    Abalene had not only invited the rich bachelorettes in Ryoln City, but she had also invited many famous


    businessmen.


    Neil nodded. ¡°Okay. If any man tries to hit on you, just ignore them.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    She walked toward Abalene without turning back, and Neil chuckled as he watched her.


    The moment she reached Abalene¡¯s side, Mnie said, ¡°Silvia, I have something to do. Stay here and


    keep Abalenepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mnie left in a hurry once Silvia agreed.


    im Bonus For Free Every Days

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    She could not sincerely find a wife for Liam, so she would rather be in a quieter ce.


    ¡°Madam Remus, has anyone caught your eye?¡±


    Abalene smiled. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless unless Liam likes her too. But he disappeared ever since the


    banquet started. I just asked the housekeeper to look for him.¡±


    Silvia recalled what Liam had told her in the morning. She was not sure if she should tell Abalene about


    it.


    Just then, the housekeeper brought a helpless¨Clooking Liam over.


    ¡°Madam Remus, I found Mr. Remus in the piano room.¡±


    As soon as the housekeeper said this, pain and sadness filled Abalene¡¯s eyes. They even turned


    slightly red.


    Liam¡¯ste mother, Beatrice, was a pianist. She met Sean for the first time in a piano room, and Sean


    fell for Beatrice the moment heid eyes on her.


    After they got married, Abalene turned one of the rooms in Harmony Yard into a piano room. That way,


    Beatrice could spend time there whenever she came to visit.


    Liam immediately squatted down in front of Abalene. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I didn¡¯t want to make you


    sad. I just missed them, so I wanted to be in the piano room for a while.¡±


    Abalene patted him on the back of his hand. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to


    feel bad.¡±


    Silvia stood at the side as she stared at Liam indifferently.


    He was squatting, and his head was lowered, so Silvia could not see his expression clearly.


    Nevertheless, he was probably sad.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He lost his parents when he was a teenager, so it must have been a huge blow to him.


    A whileter, Abalene calmed down and slowly said, ¡°Liam, let¡¯s go up the stage together. I want to


    introduce you to everyone and let them know that the Remus Family¡¯s young master is back!¡±


    When Silvia saw Abalene¡¯s expression, she felt an inexplicable emotion.


    It seemed as though Abalene had made a decision a few seconds ago.


    Liam helped Abalene up to the stage, and a servant immediately handed her a microphone.


    ¡°Thank you for attending this banquet today. You should know that Liam has been abroad for a few


    years, but he recently came back on my birthday. Once I learned that he nned to stay. in Ryoln City,


    I gave it some thought and decided to organize a wee party for him¡­¡±


    Abalene talked about a lot of things before she seriously said, ¡°Liam is my eldest grandson. If his


    parents hadn¡¯t died in an ident, he would have probably inherited Remus Corporation.¡±


    Those below the stage instantly went into an uproar.


    ¡°What is Madam Remus trying to say? Is she asking Mr. Remus to return Remus Corporation


    to Liam?¡±


    ¡°Remus Corporation is as sessful as it is today because of Mr. Remus. If Liam had taken over


    Remus Corporation, thepany might not have achieved the same level of sess. If she really


    wants Mr. Remus to step down, it¡¯s going to be extremely unfair to him!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus is still her grandson at the end of the day. She wouldn¡¯t get rid of him after she¡¯s done


    using him, right?¡±


    Abalene heard the discussion off stage very clearly. She remained unfazed and continued, I¡¯ve seen


    Neil¡¯s efforts in Remus Corporation over the years, so please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask him to surrender


    thepany to Liam. However, I will be leaving Harmony Yard to Liam.¡±


    Her statement caused another ruckus.


    Abalene and thete Mr. Remus had personally built Harmony Yard. Back then, it cost over a billion


    dors to build, and this did not include all the various antiques and furniture.


    The price ofnd in Ryoln City had doubled a few times by now. Therefore, Harmony Yard was


    estimated to be worth at least tens of billions of dors!


    One could say that Harmony Yard was worth half of Remus Corporation!


    Silvia knew that Abalene made the decision when she heard about Liam¡¯s visit to the piano


    room.


    She looked at Liam, who was standing on stage with a calm expression. There was an inquisitive look


    in her eyes.


    Did Liam intentionally or subconsciously go to the piano room? Was he as detached from worldly


    affairs as he appeared to be?


    If not, did hee back to reim Remus Corporation?


    As if Liam could sense her gaze, he suddenly turned around and looked at her.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    The moment their eyes met, Liam smiled faintly at Silvia before he calmly looked away.


    Silvia looked down and felt more certain about her assumptions.


    Abalene was tired by the time they got off the stage. She asked the housekeeper to send her back to


    her room so that she could rest.


    When Mnie learned that Abalene had given Harmony Yard to Liam, she immediately confronted her


    with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Abalene, how could you just give Harmony Yard to Liam? He already joined Remus


    Corporation thanks to you. Are you going to give him everything that belongs to the Remus Family?¡±


    Abalene did not have the patience to deal with her, and she spoke snappishly, ¡°Liam has lost


    everything. Harmony Yard belongs to me. I can leave it to whomever I want. You have no right to


    interfere with my decision.¡±


    If Mnie cared more about Liam¡¯s marriage, Abalene would not have made this decision.


    For one, Liam lost his parents when he was a teenager. Now, his uncle and aunt were wary of him


    because they were afraid that he would steal Remus Corporation from Neil. Knowing all this, she felt


    sorry for him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere with your decision, but you¡¯r


    you¡¯re too


    biased!


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen how hard Neil has worked for Remus Corporation all these years. He became the


    president because of his hard work, not a handout! But as soon as Liames back, you give him


    Harmony Yard. How is Neil supposed to feel about this?¡±


    However, Abalene refused to change her decision no matter what Mnie said.


    ¡°Go ahead and think of me as biased. You and Jake are biased toward Neil anyway. If nobody favors


    Liam, won¡¯t his life be difficult?¡±


    Mnie frowned. She had more to say, but Abalene was having none of it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind even if you talk till tomorrow. If you still see Liam as your nephew, find him a


    rich girl to marry. If you refuse, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Based on Abalene¡¯s expression, Mnie could tell that it was impossible to change her mind, so she


    just left.


    When she opened the door, she was surprised to see Liam standing there with a ss of mulled wine.


    He had an intent look on his face, and she did not know how long he had been listening to them.


    Her expression changed, and she subconsciously asked, ¡°When did you get here, Liam?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I just got here. Don¡¯t you want to keep Grandmapany a little longer, Aunt Mnie?¡±


    ¡°I have something to attend to at the banquet. I need to go.


    After Mnie left, Liam walked into Abalene¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Grandma, I asked the kitchen staff to make you some mulled wine. Have a drink before you rest.¡±


    Her interaction with Mnie had left her angry, but she forced a smile when she saw Liam. The elderly


    aren¡¯t as energetic as you younger people. Go ahead and have fun. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± she said


    with a tired face.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Liam left after he put down the mulled wine.


    However, he went to the courtyard instead of the banquet hall.


    The moment he sat down in the pavilion, he broke into a cold and bitter smile.


    Obtaining Harmony Yard was the first step of his n. He would slowly steal Remus Corporation from


    Neil.


    The more Mnie refused to give him anything, the more he wanted her to see him take everything


    from the Remus Family.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll be able to avenge you soon!¡±


    As the night breeze blew, it drowned out his voice.


    Meanwhile, everyone in the banquet hall was talking about how Madam Remus had just given.


    Harmony Yard to Liam.


    ¡°Harmony Yard is worth over ten billion dors now. Anyone who marries Liam is going to have ess


    to all that fortune.¡±

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    ¡°I heard that Abalene actually held this banquet to find Liam a wife. Since he¡¯s inherited tens of billions


    of dors, he can pick anyone he wants in Ryoln City!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s better to stand back and watch. After all, Madam Remus is still alive. Even if


    g to inherit Harmony Yard, he¡¯ll have to wait until she passes away to touch that ten-


    he¡¯s billion¨Cdor fortune.¡±


    Ada listened to the people around her and smiled.


    What Madam Remus did tonight could prove the tarot reader right. Those who got involved with Silvia


    would only be met with misfortune!


    She saw how upset Mnie was earlier.


    As she searched for Mnie in the banquet hall, she saw her walking in from the outside. She


    immediately approached her with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt Mnie, I can see that you¡¯ve been pretty busy tonight. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I got


    you some food. Please eat something.¡±


    Mnie had been angry with Abalene. But when she saw Ada¡¯s worried gaze, she sighed and took a


    piece of cake from her.


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯re really thoughtful¡±


    Ada smiled bashfully and softly said, ¡°No one¡¯s sitting on the couch over there. You can sit down and


    catch your breath, Aunt Mnie.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They walked to the couch and took a seat. After Mnie ate the cake, Ada sighed.


    ¡°Aunt Mnie, I don¡¯t think Madam Remus should have given Harmony Yard to Mr. Liam Remus.¡±


    Mnie paused and asked with a frown, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    She had the same opinion, but she did not want to reveal her true feelings to others. It did not matter


    that she preferred Ada as a daughter¨Cinw. After all, they were not family yet.


    ¡°Aunt Mnie, don¡¯t you think that it makes no sense?¡±


    Mnie did not speak, but she had stopped eating. Seeing this, Ada continued, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t


    believe the tarot reader who imed that the Pond Family would fall apart because of Silvia. But if you


    look at these past years following her return, hasn¡¯t Pond Corporation been going downhill?¡±


    Mnie frowned and spoke in support of Silvia for once.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t have anything to do with her, right? The Pond Family just hasn¡¯t been managing the


    company well.¡±


    Ada shook her head and said, ¡°Aunt Mnie, you don¡¯t know about this, but every time my father


    makes an investment, he¡¯s met with failure. Even if he¡¯s bad at his job, he should still


    be lucky enough to make money once or twice. Yet, that hasn¡¯t happened at all.¡±


    Mnie remained silent for a while before she looked at Ada and said, ¡°Are you saying that Abalene


    has given Harmony Yard to Liam because Silvia is with Neil?¡±


    Ada pursed her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but I still hope that things will get better for him whether I end up


    with him or not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, Ada. I want to think about it.¡±


    Ada held Mnie¡¯s hand as she looked her in the eye and said, ¡°Aunt Mnie, just let me know if you


    need my help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mnie put down the cake and left, but she seemed a little dispirited.


    Ada¡¯s eyes shone with ruthlessness. Mnie might not believe her just yet, but if she brought


    more often, she could totally change Mnie¡¯s mind!


    this


    up


    In the meantime, Silvia found Neil in a corner where there were not many people.


    Silvia saw him sitting alone with his head lowered. He appeared to be deep in thought, so she walked


    over and sat next to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Mr. Remus?¡±

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Neil looked at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of what I can do to make you feel better.¡±


    Silvia had calmed down over the past few days, and she was no longer that angry. Nevertheless, she


    did not want to forget about it so easily. Otherwise, the same situation would happen again and again.


    Therefore, she just sat beside him in silence.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Silvia? A coborator wants to talk to you.¡°.


    Dulcie only noticed Neil¡¯s presence after she spoke, and she instantly felt a little awkward.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I need to borrow Silvia for a moment. I promise I¡¯ll send her back in perfect condition.¡±


    Silvia red at Dulcie before she spoke to Neil, ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Not long after Silvia left, Ada walked up to him and tentatively said, ¡°Neil, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡±


    Neil looked at her indifferently.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After you learned that I was drugged, you came to see me and sent me to the hotel. That means you


    still care about me, right?¡±


    Neil had been apathetic toward hertely, so she had epted the fact that she was no longer


    important to him. However, she could not see him fall in love with Silvia.


    His eyes were full of impatience, and he spoke coldly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll stop making a fool of yourself. I


    only went over because Curtis¡¯s phone broke down. I also told him that if the same thing happens


    again, I won¡¯t waste my time on it anymore. Didn¡¯t he tell you anything?¡±


    Ada¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her bottom lip in sorrow, and her eyes became teary.


    ¡°But


    you got rid of the person who drugged me¡­¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Ada, have you forgotten that this is part of my promise to you?¡±


    Ada closed her eyes. She was sad and unwilling to face reality.


    ¡°Do you really not like me anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you.¡±


    Ada left in low spirits, but Neil was unmoved.


    If he had not gone to Emperor Restaurant, Silvia would not have been cold and indifferent toward him


    until now.


    Silvia only returned when the banquet was about to end.


    She frowned because she realized that Neil had drunk a lot. ¡°Mr. Remus, why did you drink so much?¡±


    1


    Neil was a little tipsy. When he saw her, he immediately grabbed her by the waist and held her in his


    arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Silvia. Please forgive me, okay?¡±


    As he spoke, Silvia could smell the alcohol on him. She frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    She wanted to push him away, but he grabbed her waist tightly and refused to let her go. ¡°Are you still


    not going to forgive me?¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she slowly said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk once you¡¯re sober.¡± Right


    after she spoke, Silvia felt his grip on her waist tighten.


    After some time, he finally released her and schooled his expression. ¡°I¡¯ll send you backter.¡± ¡°Okay.


    I¡¯ll say goodbye to Madam Remus.¡±


    Once she said her goodbyes, she got ready to leave. However, Abalene suddenly stopped her. ¡°Silvia,


    are you and Neil angry that I gave Harmony Yard to Liam?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°Madam Remus, even though I¡¯m back with Neil, we¡¯re actually divorced.


    Besides, Harmony Yard belongs to you. You have the right to give it to anyone you like, ¡±


    Abalene sighed when she heard her response. ¡°Liam doesn¡¯t have any parents. If I don¡¯t give him


    something, he¡¯ll have nothing. Who¡¯d be willing to marry him?¡±


    ¡°Madam Remus, please don¡¯t beat yourself over it. Just do what you feel is best.¡±


    When Silvia walked out of Harmony Yard, she bumped into Liam.


    He nodded at her before he left as well.


    Silvia then walked up to Neil¡¯s car and got in.


    ¡°What did Liam tell you just now?¡±


    She could see the jealousy in his eyes, but she replied without a care, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. Why are


    you suspicious of him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Where are you going to stay tonight?¡±


    ¡°Send me to Elm Bay.¡±

 Chatper 301

    Chapter 301


    After Silvia said that, she felt Nell¡¯s expression turn gloomy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°If you really like Elm Bay, I can buy you a mansion there. I don¡¯t want you to live in another man¡¯s


    mansion,¡± he said firmly,


    Silvia raised her eyebrows in surprise. After she contemted for a few seconds, she decided to tell


    him the truth.


    ¡°Actually, the mansion in Elm Bay is mine.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°I asked Curtis to look into it, and he found that the mansion is under Chris¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°There must have been a mistake somewhere. Besides, I wanted to divorce you back then, so I didn¡¯t


    exin things.¡±


    ¡°But why are you exining today?¡±


    Silvia felt a little helpless. ¡°If I don¡¯t, you¡¯ll definitely argue with me about this.¡±


    Neil was speechless.


    In the end, he sent Silvia back to the mansion in Elm Bay, but he also her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    got out of the car with


    Silvia nced at him in annoyance. ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m still angry at what happened thest time.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know. That¡¯s why I want to be in close contact with you. That way, I can get you to


    forgive me as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°You can buy your own mansion!¡±


    ¡°Even if I buy one, I¡¯ll still live with you. It¡¯ll be a waste because I¡¯ll just leave it empty.¡±


    If he did not buy a separate mansion, perhaps he could still sleep on the couch if they got into a fight. If


    he bought one and they got into a fight, Silvia would definitely chase him out. He would not ept such


    a losing deal.


    Silvia realized that he would not stop until he got what he wanted, so she gave up. She hurried to the


    door and opened it after she keyed in the password.


    Neil observed the mansion seriously after he learned that it belonged to Silvia. He realized that it had a


    simr interior design to Remus Mansion.


    When they first got married, their home was too far from Remus Corporation. As such, het asked Curtis


    to buy a mansion near thepany and moved in with Silvia. This wouldter be Remus Mansion.


    He did not care about the renovations, so Silvia basically worked on it by herself. The renovation style


    was also done based on her preference.


    When he saw the huge bean bag couch in the living room, he smiled faintly.


    ¡°It looks like your preference hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s really cozy to read a book while youy on it. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Neil gave a teasing look. ¡°I want to try it with you.¡±


    Silvia understood what he meant, and her face instantly turned red. She red at him. ¡°You¡¯d better


    behave yourself!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying the first thing thates to my mind.¡±


    Silvia knew that she could not continue the subject, so she headed upstairs as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you


    to your room.¡±


    After she prepared a room for Neil, she washed and slept in her own bedroom.


    The next morning, she went downstairs after she got ready. Seeing that Neil had already prepared


    breakfast, her eyes shone with surpris


    ¡°What time did you wake up?¡±


    Neil poured a ss of milk as he answered, ¡°6 a.m.¡±


    Silvia pursed her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wake up so early. I normally don¡¯t eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they had breakfast, they drove to their respective workce.


    When Silvia was downstairs at MY Corporation, she received a call from Dulcie.


    ¡°Perficient suddenly dropped the price of their clothing today. I guess that they¡¯re trying topete with


    us in terms of price!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already downstairs. Let¡¯s talk once I¡¯m upstairs.¡±


    Soon after, Silvia held a shareholder meeting to discuss Perficient¡¯s price reduction.


    ¡°What do you think about their sudden price reduction?¡±


    Dulcie had a stern expression, and she slowly said, ¡°Perficient did the same thing a year ago. Back


    then, they gradually lowered their prices as well.


    ¡°After they identified the upper limit of our prices, they reduced their prices by 30%, which forced us to


    reduce our prices too. We suffered a pretty substantial loss.¡±


    The other shareholders felt slightly angry when they heard about what happened a year ago. That


    incident had caused MY Corporation to suffer loss. After Perficient set them up a few times, their


    company started to go downhill.


    ¡°Miss Pond, we¡¯ll suffer losses anyhow. Why don¡¯t we take the lead this year? We can increase


    Or price reduction and catch Perficient off guard!¡±

 Chatper 302

    Chapter 302


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t n topete with Perficient in


    terms of price.¡±


    Right after she spoke, everyone looked at her in surprise.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sigwald¡¯s eyes shone with contempt since he already hated her from a previous incident. ¡°If we don¡¯t


    adjust our prices, MY Corporation will suffer an even greater loss!¡± he said with the ghost of a smile.


    Silvia seemed indifferent. ¡°I know. But if our clothes are underpriced, MY Corporation will only suffer


    from continuous loss.¡±


    Sigwald sneered. ¡°You seem to have an idea, Miss Pond.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to develop a high¨Cend dress line for MY Corporation and change our market positioning


    to the white¨Ccor group. As for our secondary line, we can continue it if there¡¯s profit. But we can also


    consider cutting it off if it doesn¡¯t earn us enough profit.¡±


    A shareholder, who had been silent in the corner, opposed this. ¡°Miss Pond, MY Corporation¡¯s current


    clientele consists of a small number of high¨Cend clients. Most of thepany¡¯s efforts and money are


    being invested in the secondary line,¡± he said angrily.


    ¡°If we simply change our line, not only will we not get as many high¨Cend customers, but we might also


    drag down our initial secondary line!¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve considered the same issue, but there¡¯s always a risk in everything. We¡¯ll never


    seed if we don¡¯t try.


    The other shareholders did not speak, but their expressions darkened. They clearly disagreed. with


    Silvia as well.


    After a long period of silence, Sigwald sneered and said, ¡°Even if we decide to develop a high- end line,


    we¡¯ll only see the impact after a year. Right now, we still need to deal with Perficient¡¯spetitive


    prices.¡±


    Silvia calmly raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yeah, I know. But this time, Perficient will not lead us by the nose.


    We have to take the initiative to strike.¡±


    ¡°How do we do that?¡±


    Silvia nced at Sigwald and smiled. ¡°Mr. Reed, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. You¡¯ll find out in a


    few days.¡±


    Sigwald¡¯s expression turned cold, but he did not probe further. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your


    performance, Miss Pond!¡± he said scornfully.


    After the meeting, Silvia told Dulcie about her n.


    Dulcie¡¯s eyes were full of shock. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? What if Perficient finds out?¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°You can rest assured. With her personality and the one billion that Remus Corporation


    gave to Perficient some time ago, Ada won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants.¡±


    This time, she wanted Perficient to suffer a great loss!


    372


    Dulcie pursed her lips and eventually agreed.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Get ready then. Oh yeah, ask Rita toe over.¡±


    When Rita was summoned to the president¡¯s office, she was tentatively sending a message to


    Liam.


    The moment she saw Liam in Harmony Yardst night, it was love at first sight. She was incredibly


    fond of Liam¡¯s gentle character. After the banquet, she tried her best to get hist WhatsApp number.


    Earlier, she finally plucked up the courage to add him.


    After Liam discovered her identity, he politely told her that he had no ns to be in a rtionship for


    now. Even so, Rita did not want to give up.


    She finally found the man of her dreams after so many years. She could not give up just like


    that.


    She sent him a few messages, but he never replied. Rita put her phone away and went upstairs


    helplessly.


    When she walked in and saw Silvia, it took her some time to get used to it. After all, Silvia resembled


    Ada, and she just got into a conflict with Ada not too long ago.


    ¡°Miss Williams, please have a seat.¡±


    Rita sat opposite Silvia and asked, ¡°Miss Pond, why did you call for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look at your resume, and I¡¯ve found that you¡¯re great at designing gowns.¡±


    Rita nodded. ¡°Yes, but I can also design everyday clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to develop a high¨Cend gown line. Do you have the confidence to be in charge of this


    project?¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes were full of shock when she realized how serious Silvia was.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I just got here. I don¡¯t have what it takes to be a leader.¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re not sure of anything, you can always ask Dulcie for help. You can show me


    the design drafts once you¡¯ve finished them. You just need to throw caution to the wind and do

 Chatper 303

    Chapter 303


    Rita was stunned, and she was only able to speak after a few seconds.


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°I think you have the potential. Didn¡¯t you win third ce in the designpetition not long ago? I¡¯ve


    seen your designs. Some of them may seem puerile, but they¡¯re eye¨Copening.¡±


    Rita seemed surprised. ¡°Miss Pond, do you know about designing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I learned it in the past, so I should know enough to guide you.¡±


    When Rita heard this, suspicion filled her eyes. Even Ada, who had won first ce, was not bold


    enough to guide her, but Silvia was so confident.


    Rita looked down before she opened her phone and showed Silvia a design she had drawn.


    ¡°Miss Pond, pleasement on my draft!¡±


    Silvia took a look before she nonchntly said, ¡°Regarding the cement of the bow and the metal


    chain around the waist, one should be vertical and the other should be horizontal. They clearly don¡¯t fit.


    Also, you could up the skirt¡¯s hemline a few more centimeters. As for the color, a light color scheme


    would be better.¡±


    Right after Silvia spoke, Rita¡¯s face was full of shock.


    Her mentor had pointed out the exact same problems. Silvia even gave her suggestions for the


    modifications!


    This time, Rita truly believed that Silvia was skilled.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯ve never been in charge of anything before, but I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll recruit an assistant and a few designers for you. All of you will be responsible for drawing the


    designs, and Dulcie will get several other colleagues to handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Silvia did some work after Rita left. All of a sudden, she felt a throbbing pain in her stomach.


    She looked at the date and found that she was on her period.


    She took out a painkiller from her drawer and ate it before she continued reading through some


    documents.


    However, her menstruation pain seemed more severe than usual. The painkiller was not helping, and


    her stomach was getting increasingly painful. It got to the point that she could no longer focus on her


    reading.


    Silvia winced and persisted through the morning. Just as she was about to take a break at


    Dulcie came to see her. Dulcie was taken aback.


    §á§à§à§á,


    ¡°Silvia, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so pale?¡±


    Silvia pressed her belly and winced in pain. ¡°I¡¯m on my period, but I don¡¯t know why it hurts. so much


    this time.¡±


    Seeing that she was in so much pain that her forehead was beaded with cold sweat, Dulcie


    212


    immediately said, ¡°Let me send you to the hospital. I can¡¯t leave you like this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia got up, and Dulcie helped her out of the office.


    While they waited for the elevator, she suddenly felt dizzy and fell unconscious.


    When she woke up again, she realized that she was on a drip, and her belly was warm, like there was


    a heating pad on it. Her stomach pain had also be a lot less intense.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are you awake? Does your stomach still hurt?¡±


    Silvia turned around and looked at Neil in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I called you, but Dulcie answered. I rushed over after I heard that you fainted.¡±


    She pursed her lips when she saw the concern in his eyes. ¡°You must have a lot of work in the


    company. Carry on with your work. I feel much better now. I¡¯ll go back to thepany once I¡¯m done


    with the drip.¡±


    Neil was not happy to hear this.


    ¡°You¡¯re having such a severe stomach ache, yet you¡¯re still nning on going back to work? I¡¯ll send


    you back to the mansion after the drip. Just rest at home for today!¡±


    Silvia raised her head. When she saw how stubborn he looked, she frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°No way.


    I have to go through a few contracts today. I have to finish this before tomorrow!¡±

 Chatper 304

    Chapter 304


    ¡°Can¡¯t you let Dulcie handle it? I can also support you for the rest of your life. You don¡¯t even have to


    work.¡±


    There was hostility in Silvia¡¯s eyes, and her voice sounded a little cold too. ¡°I work because I like it, not


    because I can¡¯t support myself.¡±


    ¡°Even if you like it, you can¡¯t keep working when you¡¯re sick. You can¡¯t go anywhere else today. You


    have to rest!¡±


    ¡°Neil, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. The contracts are really important. Besides, I¡¯m not as lucky as


    Ada who¡¯s been offered a billion dors!¡±


    The ward fell silent. After a while, Neil finally looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to be jealous!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re not going back to thepany today.¡±


    After he said this, he made a call in front of her and hired two bodyguards to guard her ward.


    Silvia gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Who are you to restrict my freedom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend, and you haven¡¯t recovered.¡±


    She turned away in annoyance. She marinated in anger for a while before she called Dulcie and asked


    her to send the contracts over.


    Unexpectedly, Dulcie spoke as if she hade to an agreement with Neil, ¡°Silvia, just get some rest


    today. I¡¯ll handle the contracts.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°The contracts are really important. You need to be attentive.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry. I promise you that nothing will go wrong.


    After Silvia hung up, she red at Neil. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to thepany anymore. Can you leave


    now?¡±


    He nodded and left.


    Silvia looked at him and felt inexplicably hurt.


    She disliked his controlling nature, but seeing him around when she was sick still moved her.


    To her surprise, he actually left when she requested it!


    She could not lower her dignity to make him stay, so she just looked away.


    The ward door opened and closed before silence filled the ward.


    After half an hour, Silvia was about to fall asleep. Just then, someone pushed the door open, which


    jolted her out of sleep.


    Realizing that Neil was back, she frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Neil did not seem to notice her displeasure. He walked up to her bed and opened up the small table.


    Then, he took out some oat porridge and a cup of hot chocte from an insted food


    box.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have lunch in the afternoon. The doctor said you should eat something light, so I went to


    buy you some porridge.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Did you buy this?¡±


    ¡°What else could I do?¡±


    While he spoke, he passed her a spoon.


    She did feel slightly hungry at the moment.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that, she lowered her head and ate the porridge. It seemed to warm her heart.


    After she finished the porridge, Neil got her to drink some hot chocte. Then, he cleared. everything


    and sat down on the bed.


    ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°I feel much better now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. About the capital injection into Perficient, I didn¡¯t know that you were the president of MY


    Corporation back then. Besides, I owed her. In the future-¡±


    Before he could finish, Silvia interrupted him indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about what happened


    between you and her. I just want you to keep your promise to me.¡®


    Following a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    32


    The warm atmosphere from earlier was gone because he mentioned Ada¡¯s name.


    They did not speak again. Both of them knew that Ada was a thorn in their side. She would always hurt


    their rtionship.


    The initiative to remove this thorny with Neil.


    Later, the doctor prescribed some medication for Silvia, and Neil sent her back to the mansion.


    ¡°You can rest in your room. Just call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be in the study.¡± ¡°I feel much better.


    You can go back to thepany. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she slowly said.

 Chatper 305

    Chapter 305


    ¡°No. I can work in the study.¡±


    Seeing how persistent Neil was, Silvia stopped persuading him. She nodded and returned to her room.


    She dozed off not long after shey in bed. As she drifted in and out of sleep, Neil seemed to enter the


    room and stay briefly.


    It was almost nighttime when she woke up.


    She slowly sat up, and after she turned on themp, she spotted a ss of warm milk on the bedside


    table.


    She got out of bed to wash up because she wanted to sit in the living room for a while.


    She smelled the wonderful aroma of food the minute she opened her bedroom door.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the kitchen, she saw Neil standing in front of the stove in an apron.


    She was stunned.


    Neil turned and saw her standing there in surprise, so he said, ¡°Go ahead and watch some TV. Dinner


    will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    More than ten minutester, Neil served some soup on the table and called out to Silvia. ¡°It¡¯s time for


    dinner.¡±


    #


    With that, she got up and walked to the dining table. The sight of the delicious¨Clooking food made her


    appetite grow.


    Soon, Neil handed her a te of pasta.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be such a good cook¡±


    ¡°I just followed the recipe. It might not taste good.¡±


    Silvia took a bite and subconsciously smiled. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°You should eat more then.¡±


    Neil could not hide his smile despite his nonchnce; Silvia¡¯s words pleased him.


    She wanted to do the dishes after dinner, but he stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Just rx on the couch.¡±


    ¡°But I feel so much better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Since he insisted, Silvia could only nod and walk to the couch. However, someone rang the doorbell


    just as she took a seat.


    It was Mnie. Her expression changed when she found Neil doing the dishes, and she reprimanded


    him, ¡°Put the dishes down, Neil. You¡¯re the president of Remus Corporation. How can you waste your


    time with such a thing?¡±


    apter 335.


    At the same time, she stared at Silvia with dissatisfaction. She felt that women should be responsible


    for household chores, but Silvia was sitting on the couch and watching TV. Meanwhile, her son was


    doing the dishes.


    However, Neil did not stop. ¡°What are you doing here, Mom?¡± he calmly asked.


    Neil¡¯s disobedience pushed Mnie to help him, but he turned her down.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After he ced the dishes in the dishwasher and washed his hands, he nced at the stunned


    Mnie. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study.¡±


    Both Neil and Mnie entered the study, but thetter came out very quickly.


    Before Mnie left, she said, ¡°Silvia, a woman should be doing the household chores. Besides, Neil is


    very busy with work. You shouldn¡¯t ask him to waste his time with chores again.¡±


    Silvia kept the peace with Mnie, but it was merely superficial. When she heard this, she refuted,


    ¡°You can hire a housekeeper for him if you can¡¯t ept it, Mrs. Remus.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Enraged, Mnie red at Silvia and said, ¡°Ada would never let Neil do such a thing!


    11


    Silvia looked at Mnie in amusement and said, ¡°Go ahead and ask Ada about her monthly sry as a


    housekeeper. I think Mr. Remus can afford it.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful little sh*t!¡±


    Silvia was about to speak up, but Neil¡¯s cold voice interrupted her.


    ¡°Mom, this is between Silvia and me. You don¡¯t have to visit if you can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Mnie felt hurt as she looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you, Neil. How can you talk back to me and defend her instead?¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Readings

 Chatper 306

    Chapter 306


    Neil was unaffected. ¡°I told you that this is between me and Silvia. Don¡¯t meddle.¡±


    Mnie was livid, but she could not bring herself to scold him. All she could do was re at Silvia


    before leaving.


    Neil looked at Silvia once silence returned to the living room. ¡°Ignore what she said.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Silvia smiled.


    After he made sure that Silvia was not mad, he returned to the study to keep working.


    Around 9 p.m., Silvia turned off the TV and went to the study to tell Neil that she was going to bed. He


    immediately set his work aside and walked up to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°No. I can sleep on my own. Don¡¯t go to bed toote.¡±


    However, a sudden pang gripped her belly the moment she turned around, and she staggered. Neil


    swiftly carried her to her room.


    Then, he carefullyid her in bed. When he saw her pale and sweaty face that was twisted in Pain, he


    quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you the medicine. Hold on.¡±


    Silvia grunted in response because she was in too much pain to speak.


    Neil soon returned with the medicine and a ss of warm water.


    He leaned her against his body and whispered, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Silvia gripped his clothes without realizing and swallowed the medicine as told.


    After that, Neil gentlyid her down again before he rubbed her belly.


    ¡°Tell me if it hurts too much. I¡¯ll drive you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The pain made Silvia curl up.


    Frowning, Neil called his private doctor and asked him toe over immediately.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t call the doctor. I¡¯ll feel better in a bit.¡±


    Looking at her sweaty face and knitted brows, Neil gently promised, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask him not to


    He put his phone down andy in bed with her. He did not change his clothes as continued to rub her


    belly tenderly.


    Gradually, Silvia could feel the pain subside, and she rxed.


    After that, sleepiness overcame her, and she quickly dozed off.


    She woke up early the next morning and saw hisrge face right in front of her. She was stunned at


    first, but she slowly recalled what had happened.


    She was moved at the thought of him rubbing her belly the entire night, and she inevitably


    touched his face.


    It looked like he had a restless night since there were dark circles under his eyes.


    However, Neil opened his eyes the moment her handsnded on his face.


    When their eyes met, awkwardness overcame her as if she had been caught in the act. Feeling


    embarrassed, she pulled her hand away.


    ¡°I just wanted to see if you were awake.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Does your belly still hurt?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°No, I feel much better, and the cramps usually happen only on the first day.¡±


    Neil nodded and whispered, ¡°Take another day off. You might feel sick again.¡±


    ¡°No, I have a lot of work to do today.¡± However, she could feel his displeasure.


    She held his hand and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. I¡¯lle back and rest if I feel sick at thepany.


    I won¡¯t push myself, okay?¡±


    Neil gazed at her hand and slowly looked up at her.


    She was trying to please him because she knew that she would not be able to go to work today if he


    said no.


    Neil¡¯s gaze intensified as he grabbed her waist and lowered his head to kiss her.


    After the kiss, he let go of her as she gasped for breath. He leaned against her forehead and mumbled,


    ¡°That¡¯s my reward for letting you go to work.¡±


    Silvia was speechless.


    After breakfast, Neil drove her to MY Corporation, but he pulled her in for another kiss before she got


    out of the car.

 Chatper 307

    Chapter 307


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia quickly pushed him away. Her legs were a little weak as she got out of the car.


    She felt that Neil might have asked for more if she was not on her period.


    After Silvia walked into thepany, Neil instructed his driver to head to Remus Corporation.


    Dulcie was surprised to see Silvia back at work.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Why didn¡¯t you take a few more days off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, and my belly doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. How¡¯s the n we discussed the other day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready, and we can start anytime.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s begin this morning.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    At 9 a.m., there was breaking news that MY Corporation¡¯s clothes were now fifty percent off.


    Ada sneered in response. ¡°It looks like MY Corporation ispeting with us. Raise Perficient¡¯s


    discount to sixty percent right away.


    Ruby was incredulous when she heard this. ¡°But Miss Pond, it¡¯s going to bring thepany


    immeasurable loss,¡± she hurriedly said,


    Ada remained calm and responded with dissatisfaction, ¡°Didn¡¯t Remus Corporation invest 140 million


    dors in Perficient? I¡¯m sure a little loss is nothing.¡±


    However, Ruby disagreed because that money might be gone after a while if they did not act with


    caution.


    Ada was vexed because Ruby remained rooted to the spot. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following orders? Are you


    going against me?¡± she said coldly.


    Ruby took a deep breath and tried to persuade Ada again. ¡°This is really dangerous, Miss Pond.


    Besides, we can¡¯t tell how authentic this sudden discount from MY Corporation is. What if it¡¯s a trap?¡±


    Ada mmed a folder on her desk.


    ¡°Ruby, I hired you as my secretary. You¡¯re supposed to be working for me instead of ordering. me


    around. All you need to do is obey me, but you can leave if you can¡¯t understand simple instructions.¡±


    Her bluntness made Ruby pale.


    She kept her head low and replied, ¡°Understood, Miss Pond.¡±


    Ada would never let Silvia defeat her.


    Soon, Perficient managed to attract customers who had been lured away by MY Corporation.


    Its sales skyrocketed and broke the previous record for daily sales.


    However, they also suffered a great loss because they would lose money with each item sold. This


    umted to hundreds of thousands of dors in a day.


    Feeling anxious, the other shareholders immediately confronted Ada.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re the president of Perficient, you can¡¯t make such a decision without discussing it with


    us, Miss Pond.¡±


    Ada wore a smile but she sounded rude when she noticed their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°The business world is always changing. I¡¯m afraid that Perficient will lose out if I have to discuss every


    single thing with you.¡±


    Her stubbornness made the shareholders frown.


    ¡°What do you mean, Miss Pond? Are you saying that you¡¯re not going to discuss any decisions with


    us?¡±


    future.


    ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s more fitting that you design clothes instead of managing apany!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never learned anything about business management, and you¡¯re stubborn. You¡¯llnd us in


    trouble sooner orter!¡±


    ¡ª


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ada was getting impatient because of their endless criticism.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll discuss all future decisions with you, but please get back to work. I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    After she sent them away, she sneered disdainfully.


    She had won the price war, and she had a feeling that Silvia was furious.


    On top of that, she would make MY Corporation go bankrupt and destroy Silvia.


    She slowly smirked at the thought.

 Chatper 308

    Chapter 308


    Over in Remus Corporation, Curtis was reporting to Neil in the president¡¯s office.


    ¡°Perficient is using the same trick they usedst year to fight MY Corporation in a price war. So far,


    they¡¯ve lost hundreds of thousands of dors. Should I ask Miss Ada Pond to stop this?¡±


    After all, Perficient was known to lose money despite their victories in the end. They would engage in


    price wars and attack their opponents using other illegal means.


    If this continued, Perficient would rapidly lose the 140 million dors that Remus Corporation had


    invested in them.


    its in the middle of signing a document when he paused and looked up a


    Neil Curtis. ¡°How is


    at MY Corporation?¡±


    ¡°MY Corporation announced that there will be a fifty¨Cpercent discount on all their items this morning.


    Perficient followed suit and gave a sixty¨Cpercent discount. Since then, there hasn¡¯t been any other


    news from MY Corporation.¡±


    After a brief silence, Neil spoke in a low voice, ¡°Just ignore it. Before that, send one of our managers to


    Perficient to assist Ada. You don¡¯t have to go there anymore.¡±


    ¡®Do I still have to report Perficient¡¯s affairs to you in the future?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to tell me anything about Perficient from now on.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Curtis lowered his head and realized that Neil had truly decided to ignore Perficient.


    After he dealt with several more documents, Neil clocked out and picked Silvia up from MY


    Corporation.


    Silvia was incredibly busy. After she entered the car, she greeted Neil and continued to read through


    her documents. When Neil asked her what she felt like eating, she said anything would do.


    Neil thought that he would have time to chat with Silvia after work. Unexpectedly, she was busy with


    her own work.


    ¡°Work is endless. You should rest after working hours.¡±


    Silvia looked at him in shock. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you always work overtime, and your sometimes burn


    the midnight oil.¡±


    Neil was rendered speechless.


    Silvia¡¯s phone broke the silence when it suddenly rang.


    It was a call from Idris. He informed her that Bethany had been hospitalized due to a fall.


    Idris asked her to drop by the hospital as well.


    After Silvia hung up, Neil nced at her as unknown thoughts upied her mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m sure the Pond Family won¡¯t make a big fuss out of it


    because of me,¡± he muttered.


    Shaking her head, Silvia exined, ¡°I want to go.


    At the end of the day, Bethany was her nominal grandmother, and it would not be right to skip


    this visit.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just wait for me in the car.¡±


    She did not want the Pond Family to learn that she had gotten back together with Neil. Otherwise, they


    might cause unnecessary trouble.


    However, Neil frowned with displeasure. ¡°You don¡¯t want others to see me, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be cautious and uneasy if they see you.¡±


    Neil was at a loss for words. He felt that it was not his fault.


    He remained quiet but he was clearly angry.


    His silence continued until they reached the hospital¡¯s entrance. As Silvia got out of the car, Neil failed


    to hold himself back, and he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Silvia!¡±


    She looked at him helplessly. ¡°Why do you insist on going? Don¡¯t tell me you have your mind. set on


    something else? Do you actually want to see Ada?¡±


    She could feel his mood worsen because of her questions.


    ¡°Either I go with you, or both of us don¡¯t go. Pick one.¡±


    In the end, Silvia failed to dissuade him, and they went to see Bethany


    to see Bethany together.


    The Pond Family was bbergasted when they saw him tagging along. Neil and Silvia were supposed


    to be divorced.


    Idris snapped back to reality first and hurriedly said, ¡°Why is Mr. Remus here with you, Silvia?¡±


    She wanted to lie that she had coincidentally bumped into Neil. However, he held her by the waist and


    calmly exined, ¡°Sil and I are in a rtionship, so I decided to visit Mrs. Pond with her when I heard


    the news.¡±


    Silvia was speechless.

 Chatper 309

    Chapter 309


    hapter 309


    weird silence filled the ce for a few seconds before Idris hurriedly said, ¡°Please have a at, Mr.


    Remus.¡±


    ter that, he asked Mindy to get him some tea.


    indy was enraged. She did not expect Silvia to seduce Neil after their divorce. She realized hy Ada


    rarely talked about Neil anymore. It was all because of Silvia.


    er hand trembled with anger. As she looked down at the boiling tea, a wicked idea suddenly curred to


    her.


    Silvia¡¯s face was ruined, Neil would lose interest and certainly get back together with Ada. Ivia did not


    notice the imminent danger. She chatted with Bethany and learned that she ould be discharged in a


    few days. With that, Silvia said nothing more.


    esides, she was not close to Bethany since they would only meet during the holidays. She ever tried to


    please Bethany since she knew that thetter disliked her like the others.


    addenly, everyone heard a panic¨Cstricken voice.


    Watch out!¡±


    ne turned around and saw Mindy losing her bnce. At the same time, the cup in Mindy¡¯s and fell


    toward Silvia.


    he consequences would be unimaginable if the boiling waternded on her face.


    ilvia was about to dodge it, but Neil grabbed her wrist and abruptly pulled her to the side.


    s a result, the water sshed on his arm instead.


    fter she steadied herself, Silvia quickly pulled his arm over and found it covered in blisters.


    lood drained from Mindy¡¯s face because she never expected to identally burn Neil.


    I¨CI¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I slipped and fell¡­¡±


    Iris immediately pped her and scolded her, ¡°Useless! You can¡¯t even make tea properly!¡±


    Ithough Mindy was furious, she dared not say anything as guilt was written all over her face.


    noring them, Silvia pulled Neil up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get a doctor to tend to your wound.¡±


    fter they informed the doctor about Neil¡¯s burn, the doctor tended to his wound with haste nd advised


    him to avoid getting water into his wound.


    n their way back to Bethany¡¯s ward, Silvia looked at Neil and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this, Mr. emus.¡±


    ¡®hen Neil caught the guilt in Silvia¡¯s eyes, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay because it¡¯ll heal in a few ays, but Mrs.


    Pond did that on purpose.¡±


    is words filled Silvia with hostility. ¡°I know. I just didn¡¯t expect her to hate me that much.¡±


    I won¡¯t let her off the hook this time.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What are you nning to do?¡± she asked.


    Neil had an unfathomable expression as he exined, ¡°Pond Corporation has been negotiating for a


    large business deal recently. They¡¯ll lose their capital chain and risk bankruptcy if they fail to secure this


    deal.


    Silvia kept her head low as she pondered over it. Idris would never let Mindy go if he learned that she


    had ruined his chances for a coboration.


    Silvia¡¯s slience prompted Neil to continue, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that it didn¡¯t happen if you don¡¯t want me to do


    anything.¡±


    She shook her head and spoke ruthlessly.


    ¡°No, she hurt you. I wouldn¡¯t let it go even if you refused to do anything about it.¡±


    When Neil looked down and noticed how aloof she was, he suddenly felt sorry for her. Mindy must


    have let her down many times for her to be so cold.


    ¡°Just leave it to me. Although the Pond Family isn¡¯t nice to you, others might attack you blindly if you go


    against the Pond Family.¡±


    Silvia looked up at Neil and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Idris was the only one left at the ward.


    When he saw Neil¡¯s bandaged arm, he kept apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for today¡¯s ident, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Neil treated him coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.


    11


    Idris was stunned. Before he could react, Neil said something that caused him greater despair.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not letting the Pond Family off the hook this time. You and yourpany can stop


    negotiating for a coboration.¡±


    | Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading

 Chatper 310

    Chapter 310


    Idris¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and his lips trembled. ¡°I know that you¡¯re angry about what happened


    earlier, Mr. Remus. How about this? I¡¯ll bring my wife to your house tomorrow and ask her to beg for


    your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°I could forgive Mrs. Pond if it was just a careless mistake, but I¡¯m sure you know the truth,¡± Neil said


    indifferently.


    When Idris realized that it was useless to beg Neil, he turned to Silvia. ¡°Your mother knows. she¡¯s


    wrong, Silvia. Can you-¡±


    Silvia interrupted him without mercy and ignored his pleas. ¡°No, she has done simr things countless


    times. I tolerated her bias because she raised Ada, so she would naturally be more affectionate toward


    her. However, she tried to harm me on purpose today. I can¡¯t bring myself to forgive her.¡±


    Idris looked defeated because he knew that Pond Corporation was doomed.


    Soon after Silvia and Neil returned to the mansion, Ada arrived. She knew that Neil refused to meet


    her, but she waited at the door and refused to leave without meeting him.


    Ignoring Ada, Silvia sat in the living room to watch TV after dinner and a bath.


    Meanwhile, Neil made noments and went back to work in the study.


    It suddenly started to rain after 8 p.m.


    Silvia walked to the window and saw Ada standing in the rain. She was drenched. She appeared


    persistent and pitiful at the same time. Silvia wondered if Neil¡¯s heart would soften at the sight and he


    would finally meet her.


    Back in the living room, Silvia sat on the couch to continue watching TV, but she could no longer focus.


    She kept wondering the same thing.


    After all, Silvia had witnessed how affectionate Neil had been toward Ada. Back when they just got


    married, she identally ruined a photo he had ced on the bedside table. It was a group picture that


    included Ada. He was furious with Silvia, and he ignored her for half a month.


    Although Neil had expressed his love for Silvia, she would still recall his past affairs from time to time.


    She would subconsciously feel that Neil would choose Ada every time Ada was involved.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± Neil¡¯s low voice startled her.


    Silvia snapped back to reality and turned to him. She saw her reflection in his eyes as if she was the


    only one he cared about.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on my mind,¡± she slowly answered.


    Neil stopped asking any more questions and held her waist as he sat with her. ¡°What show is this? I¡¯ll


    watch it with you.¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia could no longer hold back. ¡°Ada¡¯s been in the rain for more than half an hour


    now. Aren¡¯t you going to see her?¡±


    Her probing tone made Neil look down at her. ¡°Do you want me to go out?¡±


    Silvia clenched her fists subconsciously and kept her head low. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that because I can¡¯t


    decide for you.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Who says you can¡¯t decide?¡±


    His teasing made Silvia frown. ¡°You¡¯d better go and meet her because she was your first love.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel sorry for her if she falls sick,¡± she said grumpily.


    Neil leaned his head against Silvia¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Why are you jealous? I¡¯ll ask the security


    guard to drive her away if you don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I care about. I don¡¯t have that much energy to care about others.¡±


    Silvia turned to the TV calmly, but a smile inevitably formed on her face.


    After they watched some TV, Silvia whispered her desire to go to bed because she was sleepy.


    Neil swiftly carried her to her room. Once he put her in bed, he kissed her for a long time before he


    reluctantly released her. Then, he tucked her in and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Goodnight. I¡¯ll work a bit more since I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    Silvia muttered a yes with her eyes closed. After that, she dozed off, so Neil wasn¡¯t sure if she had


    heard him or not.


    He turned off the light with a chuckle and left her room.

 Chatper 311

    Chapter 311


    When Neil returned to the study, he noticed that Ada was still standing at the door. He frowned in


    response.


    Ada had once fallen off a mountain to save Neil. Her body had been ever since. She would certainly fall


    sick after getting caught in such heavy rain.


    After he stood by the window for a long time, Neil decided to step out with an umbre.


    Ada was about to give up when she saw someone open the door. Her eyes lit up with joy. She knew


    that Neil would feel sorry for her.


    Neil stood a few steps away from her and handed her an umbre with an aloof expression.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Pond Corporation off the hook even if you stand here until dawn.¡±


    Ada was filled with despair. ¡°You really can¡¯t give the corporation another chance, Neil?¡±


    Neil looked hostile as he slowly said, ¡°I still owe you two conditions. Would you like to give one of them


    up to resolve this?¡±


    Blood instantly drained from Ada¡¯s face as she subconsciously took a few steps back and shook her


    head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that Pond Corporation isn¡¯t very important to you,¡± Neil remarked with a sneer.


    Ada closed her eyes and eventually said, ¡°I¡¯ll find other ways to save Pond Corporation.¡± She left after


    that.


    Neil stared at her until she disappeared into the rain before he went back inside.


    Unbeknownst to him, Silvia saw everything.


    She truly saw him as a liar. He had eagerly gone to Ada with an umbre when Silvia was in her room


    even though he had just promised otherwise.


    When she woke up the next early morning, Neil had prepared breakfast.


    She sat down and calmly said, ¡°It looks like Ada is gone. When did she leave?¡±


    Neil spread some strawberry jam on a loaf of bread and handed it to her as he casually answered, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know.¡±


    With that, Silvia stopped asking any more questions. She ate her breakfast in silence and went to work.


    On the other hand, Idris was livid when he learned that Ada had failed to beg Neil for forgiveness. He


    smashed a ss in his rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet Silvia.¡±


    Ada gritted her teeth and stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you meet her, Dad. She¡¯s made up her mind


    about cutting ties with us. She wants nothing but misery for us, so she¡¯ll obviously never help us,¡±


    Enraged, Idris recalled Silvia¡¯s attitude at the hospital yesterday. ¡°I should have strangled her long ago.


    Then, all these things would never have happened,¡± he said coldly.


    There was an evil light in Ada¡¯s eyes. She wished that Silvia had died twenty¨Cthree years ag and that


    Neil was still in love with her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The thought grew uncontrobly in her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something, Dad. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Ada was about to head out to work when her phone


    rang.


    She immediately picked it up because it was a call from Mnie. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Aunt Mnie?¡±


    They met up at a cafe below MY Corporation half an hourter.


    Mnie went straight to the point. ¡°Ada, do you still love Neil?¡±


    Ada was confused, but she nodded and confessed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll never fall in love with anyone else for the


    rest of my life.¡±


    Mnie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to a decision after much deliberation.¡±

 Chatper 312

    Chapter 312


    Ada and Mnie left the cafe after more than ten minutes, but no one knew what they talked about.


    Back in Perficient, Ada began to think of ways to save Pond Corporation.


    Suddenly, she recalled the 140 million dors that Remus Corporation had invested in Perficient. If she


    invested some of it in Pond Corporation, thepany would survive the crisis. Besides, no one would


    realize it if she replenished it once she had the money.


    At that thought, she immediately made up her mind.


    Hence, she transferred the money to Idris near noon. While she heaved a sigh of relief, she became


    dissatisfied with Idris and Mindy. She felt that she would probably be dating Neil now if they did not


    always hold her back.


    In the subsequent days, Perficient¡¯s fashion sales remained high, but their losses had umted to


    over 1.3 million dors.


    Ada had no choice but to stop things because of the shareholders¡® fierce opposition. Their


    dissatisfaction with her was also met with her annoyance.


    To her, they were old¨Cfashioned and rigid.


    She felt that losing some money was normal if they wanted to defeat MY Corporation. They could


    rapidly upy the market that way. However, the shareholders insisted on stopping her.


    It irritated her, and she wanted to drive them out of Perficient. But she still needed them for now


    because she had yet to gain a firm foothold in thepany.


    Meanwhile, Silvia and Dulcie had calcted Perficient¡¯s loss for that week.


    ¡°It¡¯s around 1.3 million dors. If they had continued, they might have raised their market share, but the


    money has gone to waste now that they¡¯ve ended their promotion.


    Silvia calmly disagreed. ¡°No. They¡¯ve increased their fame at the very least. We need tounch


    excellent products in the next season, or else, we¡¯ll be attacked. By the way, how¡¯s it going with Rita?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve hired four designers for her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll produce the first batch of designs in half month if


    nothing goes wrong.


    a


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Keep an eye on that. We need tounch exclusive fashion before Perficient. makes a


    move


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Once they were done discussing business, Dulcie asked, ¡°Are you free tonight?¡±


    Raising her brows, Silvia asked, ¡°Why? Do you want to buy me dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was seeing someone? He¡¯s officially my boyfriend, so I want to treat you to


    a meal.¡±


    The news surprised Silvia. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free, but I might bring another person along.¡±


    23


    ¡°Is it Neil?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll tell my boyfriend.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia called Neil and told him about their ns tonight.


    Neil remained silent for a moment before he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I might be busy tonight.¡±


    Silvia pursed her lips. ¡°Why? Do you have a work dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, I need to go back to Remus Residence.¡±


    Silvia pretended to be indifferent even though she was disappointed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After she hung up, she texted Dulcie and updated her on Neil¡¯s absence.


    Once Silvia and Dulcie clocked out, they headed to the restaurant together. Silvia widened her eyes in


    disbelief when she saw Dulcie¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°How did you guys be a couple?!¡±


    She never thought that Dulcie would date Ethan, the blind date whom she had initially rejected.


    Dulcie raised her brows with pride and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s because I had him at hello, and he¡¯s been


    pursuing me ever since.¡±


    Silvia nced at Dulcie. ¡°What a narcissist!¡®


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan smiled dotingly.


    ¡°Dul is right, Miss Pond. It was love at first sight for me.¡±


    Dulcie raised her brows again. ¡°See? I wasn¡¯t lying.¡±


    Ethan passed the menu to Silvia and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat, Miss Pond? I¡¯ve ordered Dul¡¯s


    favorite food.¡±


    In response, Dulcie held his face and kissed it. ¡°Thank you, darling.

 Chatper 313

    Chapter 313


    ¡°Can you not act all lovey¨Cdovey in front of me?¡± Silvia said.


    ¡°We¡¯re way worse in private. We¡¯re already holding back,¡± Dulcie exined seriously.


    Her confession left Silvia speechless.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After dinner, they bumped into Henry at the door.


    Henry was with his secretary and the president of a listedpany. It seemed like he was there to


    negotiate business with the president since they were all smiles.


    Henry¡¯s smile ebbed a little when he saw Dulcie. He secretly nced at the way she was holding


    Ethan¡¯s hand. After that, he nodded at Silvia and left.


    Simrly, Dulcie ignored him and maintained herposure as she spoke with Silvia.


    Dulcie and Ethan left after they dropped Silvia off at her mansion. However, it was dark because Neil


    was not home yet.


    Silvia turned on the lights and rested briefly in the living room. She suddenly received a notification


    from her phone just as she was about to take a bath.


    After she tapped on her WhatsApp, Silvia saw some videos and photos from Ada.


    She clenched her fists as her mood soured.


    She immediately gave Neil a call, but Ada promptly answered instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve texted you the photos and videos, Silvia. Are you calling to be further insulted? By the way, you


    should go to bed early since Neil won¡¯t be going back to you tonight.¡±


    Silvia hung up. After she determined the location of his phone, she sped toward Remus Residence and


    arrived there in less than half an hour.


    A servant¡¯s expression changed when she saw Silvia, and she immediately stopped thetter. ¡± Mrs.


    Remus says you¡¯re not allowed to enter this house, Miss Pond.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!


    The servant¡¯s insistence on stopping Silvia earned her a p from thetter. ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Silvia brushed past the servant and entered the house as Mnie rushed out.


    When Mnie saw Silvia¡¯s gloomy face, she smiled smugly. ¡°Neil has slept with Ada. You¡¯d better


    leave now if you¡¯re sensible. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to ept what you¡¯re about to


    see.


    Silvia sneered.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I ept it when I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s cheated on someone?¡± She pushed Mnie. aside


    and walked into the house quickly.


    Consequently, Mnie staggered and nearly fell. Gritting her teeth in anger, she followed Silvia and


    pointed out the room for her.


    She was certain that Neil had slept with Ada because it had been a while since he was drugged. She


    was filled with satisfaction, and she was eager to see Silvia give up on Neil.


    12


    Silvia kicked the door open, but the scene in the room was not what she imagined.


    Mnie remained smug as she stood behind Silvia and ridiculed, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll give up now, won¡¯t


    you?¡±


    However, Silvia ignored Mnie and walked into the bedroom. She grabbed Ada¡¯s chin and asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Neil?¡±


    At first, Ada assumed that Silvia would misunderstand and give up once she saw those amorous


    videos and photos. Unexpectedly, Silvia rushed over to catch them in the act. Nevertheless, Ada was


    prepared.


    She pulled her clothes toward her and smiled as she exined, ¡°He¡¯s having a bath. Please don¡¯t


    disturb him.¡±


    Silvia averted her cold gaze from Ada¡¯s face. When she saw the bloody stain on the white bedsheet,


    she stressed her words. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you off the hook today?¡±


    Disdain shone in Ada¡¯s eyes, and she sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Neil¡¯s woman now. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d dare to¡­


    Ah!¡±


    Silvia grabbed Ada and dragged thetter to the window without mercy.


    ¡°This is the price you pay for getting in bed with Neil.¡±


    Right then, they heard a cold voice from the door. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?!¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading

 Chatper 314

    Chapter 314


    The voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the bedroom. They turned and saw Neil standing at the


    door. They were greatly surprised because he was neatly dressed.


    Blood instantly drained from Ada¡¯s face, and she started trembling. ¡°N¨CNeil, aren¡¯t you supposed to be


    in the bathroom?!¡±


    Neil had a cold look in his eyes, and he sounded aloof. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    Just then, the bathroom opened, and a man in a towel walked out.


    He had a good figure, and his hair was dripping with water. He was even smiling.


    However, he was taken aback when he saw so many people there. ¡°Aunt, Neil, Silvia, what are you


    guys doing in my room?¡±


    Mnie snapped back to reality and gritted her teeth. ¡°This is Neil¡¯s room!¡±


    Liam frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the third floor?¡±


    ¡°No. This is the second floor!¡±


    Although she was livid, Mnie panicked inwardly because she did not know how to deal with the


    matter now.


    She had attempted to make Neil sleep with Ada and force Silvia to break up with him. Unexpectedly,


    Liam had entered Neil¡¯s room.


    Ada returned to her senses as well. She pushed Silvia away and sobbed. ¡°Aunt Mnie, I never


    thought something like this could happen. I¡¯m going to kill myself!¡±


    Then, she leaped out of the house.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Mnie was pale with fright. She only managed to react and call for her servants¡¯ help after a few


    seconds.


    ¡°Hurry. Check on Ada¡­¡±


    If Ada ended up dead, Mnie would be held ountable for her schemes.


    However, Ada merely suffered a broken leg because the second floor was not high up.


    Besides, she did not really want to kill herself. She only wanted to manipte the situation to be in her


    favor. After all, it was useless to say anything since she had lost her virginity.


    Although Liam could notpare to Neil, Abalene had left Harmony Yard to him. Ada felt that it would


    be good to marry Liam as well.


    After they called a doctor over to bandage Ada¡¯s wound, Mnie called Abalene and informed her of


    the ident. She also called Jake home.


    Ada gave Idris a call and told him what had happened through tears.


    Both Idris and Mindy rushed over. Ada¡¯s appearance made Mindy tear up swiftly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys


    crossed the line? Ada told me that she came here for a meal. I never thought such an ident would


    happen!¡± Mindyined.


    When she caught sight of the indifferent Silvia, she felt like pping her twice. Ada would not. be in


    such trouble if it weren¡¯t for her.


    However, they had to hold Liam responsible for what he had done to Ada. Hence, Mindy turned to him


    and said coldly, ¡°How are you going to resolve this, Mr. Remus?¡±


    Liam was distant, and he spoke with a sneer. ¡°When I returned to my room, Miss Pond was already


    lying naked in bed, Mrs. Pond. I thought a servant was trying to get in bed with me. I think you¡¯d better


    ask Miss Pond why she took off all her clothes andy in bed. But I entered the wrong room, so I guess


    she was actually trying to seduce Neil.¡±


    Mindy and Ada lookedpletely unpleasant.


    As she continued to cry, Ada said, ¡°You¡¯ve done the deed, anyway. I¡¯ll call the cops if you¡¯re not going


    to take responsibility.¡±


    Liamughed coldly and stressed his words. ¡°Whatever!¡±


    He got up to leave but Abalene¡¯s angry voice suddenly came from the door.


    ¡°Is that how I raised you?!¡±


    Liam stopped in his tracks and turned to her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Grandma?¡±


    He did not realize that Mnie had called Abalene. It looked like this issue could not be solved easily.


    Chapter 115 Ta

 Chatper 315

    Chapter 315


    Abalene walked into the living room with a face full of rage. She red at Liam and nced at Mnie


    coldly. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Mnie recollected the incident briefly. Of course, she left out the part where she had drugged Liam.


    She only mentioned that Liam had entered the wrong room and gotten intimate with Ada.


    After she spoke, Liamughed. ¡°Aunt Mnie, did you miss the part where you drugged me? I wouldn¡¯t


    have entered the wrong room otherwise!¡±


    A hint of guilt shed across Mnie¡¯s eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What are you talking


    about? When did I drug you?¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°I know that you intended to drug Neil, but you didn¡¯t think that there would be a mix¨Cup


    and you would end up with me instead.¡±


    Once he said this, the look on everyone¡¯s faces changed


    Mindy pounced on Mnie in fury. ¡°Mnie, how could you ruin Ada like this? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Before she could touch Mnie, a maid at the side held her back.


    Idris grabbed her and bluntly said, ¡°You¡¯re already an embarrassment! Comfort Ada first. Let me handle


    this!¡±


    Mindy was not satisfied, but she had no idea how to solve this problem. She red at Mnie in anger


    before she walked to Ada¡¯s side and wiped her tears.


    When Idris found out that Ada and Liam had slept together, he was not angry in the slightest. In fact, he


    was a little happy. He could get even more benefits this way.


    He looked at Abalene and pretended to be offended. ¡°Madam, my sweet daughter went through


    something so terrible in your family¡¯s home. You must be held ountable for this!¡±


    Abalene was not fond of Ada, but now that something like this had happened, the only way to solve it


    was to get Liam to marry her.


    She looked at Liam in disappointment. ¡°Propose to Ada. You are to marry her in a month.


    Liam¡¯s eyes were in cold as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Abalene was furious. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, why did you sleep with her?! You can forget about being part


    of the family if you don¡¯t marry her!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m a victim too. I won¡¯t marry someone I don¡¯t love!¡±


    Abalene looked at him coldly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to marry someone you didn¡¯t love, you shouldn¡¯t have


    slept with her in the first ce. You should have prepared to be responsible the moment you did the


    deed. If your parents were still alive, they would ask you to marry Ada as well!¡±


    At the mention of his parents, Liam¡¯s eyes became red¨Crimmed.


    He hung his head low as he clenched his fists tightly.


    . ¡°I understand. ]


    After a long while, he marry Ada.¡±


    Then, he walked away.


    Ada finally felt relieved.


    At least she could marry Liam. This night had not gone to waste after all.


    After the Pond Family left, only Neil, Silvia, Mnie, and Abalene were left in the living room.


    When she saw Abalene¡¯s icy expression, Mnie¡¯s heart started pounding.


    ¡°Mother, about tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Abalene looked at her calmly. It was hard to tell if she was angry or not from her tone.


    Mnie walked over nervously. The moment she stood before Abalene, she received a vicious p.


    The crisp sound rang throughout the living room. Mnie held her face and stared at Abalene in


    incredulity. She never thought that Abalene would p her.


    ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t pull such despicable tricks ever again. If you do, I¡¯ll make you regret


    it.¡±


    Abalene then left without sparing a nce.


    Mnie¡¯s heart was full of rage, but she dared not say anything to Abalene. After all, even Jake treated


    her with the utmost respect.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She turned to Neil and held her temper as she said,


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    Neil looked at her coldly and replied, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want something like this to happen again.¡±


    Before Mnie could say anything, Neil then took Silvia by the hand and left.


    Jake had already heard of the incident on the way there. When he entered the living room and saw


    Mnie crying on the couch, he got so angry that he was at a loss for words. ¡°You have the gall to cry?


    How could you even think about drugging your own son for your personal gain?!¡±

 Chatper 316

    Chapter 316


    When she recalled the way Neil had looked at her, Mnie felt remorseful. However, it was toote.


    Jake threw a tantrum and left right after.


    Meanwhile, Silvia and Neil remained silent as they returned to the mansion.


    Silvia had a cold expression. Once the car stopped at the door, she got ready to leave the vehicle.


    Neil grabbed her hand as she undid her safety belt. His voice was absolutely low. ¡°Sil, please listen to


    my exnation.¡±


    Silvia looked at him indifferently. ¡°Alright then. Exin.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, I found out about my mom and Ada¡¯s n, so I decided to y along.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°So, you dragged Liam into your schemes?


    ¡°Why? He just got back, and he doesn¡¯t have any beef with you.¡±


    Neil shook his head and softly said, ¡°Sil, I can¡¯t exin that to you right now, but there¡¯s more to him


    than you think.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t ask about him anymore. But moving forward, I hope you¡¯ll tell me things before they


    happen. Don¡¯t keep me in the dark¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Have you calmed down?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Neil was speechless.


    ¡°Why did Ada pick up the phone when I called you? Did you give her your phone?¡±


    ¡°No. She spilled water on my phone during dinner. I guess she did something to it when she helped me


    wipe it. My phone was with me the entire time.¡±


    Silvia took his phone and discovered that it had been set to transfer calls. After she restored the


    original settings, she returned the phone to him.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t let your phone out of your sight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next morning, news of Liam and Ada¡¯s engagement spread across Ryoln City. Everyone was


    shocked; they did not think that things would progress so quickly between them.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, people started to talk because both Ada and Silvia were with men from the Remus


    Family.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that all the Remus men would end up with the Pond sisters? What do they have


    that¡¯s so special?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I don¡¯t know anything about being special, but I can see how good they are at


    capturing men. Otherwise, how could a man who just returned fall in love with a woman who resembles


    his sibling¡¯s wife?!¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, something doesn¡¯t seem right. Does he have a crush on Silvia? Since


    he can¡¯t get her, did he back off and settle for Ada?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Silvia has been on her own for over a decade. How can Liam possibly like her?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Maybe she¡¯s Liam¡¯s type?¡±


    Slowly, rumors started to spread. They were saying that Liam actually liked Silvia and that he only


    chose Ada as a recement.


    Ada was shopping with Snow when she heard these rumors. She got so angry that her face turned


    green.


    That despicable Silvia had to be running around spreading rumors. Otherwise, people would be calling


    her the better choice instead. How could she be Silvia¡¯s recement?


    After some thought, Ada gave Mindy a call. She vaguely mentioned that Silvia was spreading rumors


    behind their back.


    Once the call ended, Snow smiled and said, ¡°Ada, you don¡¯t have to care about these rumors too


    much. They won¡¯t hurt you anyway.¡±


    Ever since she joined the entertainment industry, Snow had faced her fair share of haters. Her psyche


    was a lot tougher than before.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t handle this now, my sister will definitely make things worse,¡± Ada said softly.


    Snow did not say anything else. The two of them then walked around a little more before parting ways.

 Chatper 317

    Chapter 317


    Ever since Snow found out that Henry had never gotten back with Dulcie, she had been feeling


    relieved. Even though she and Henry were separated, she did not want Dulcie to be with him.


    Meanwhile, Mindy turned green with anger after Ada¡¯s call.


    She was already upset at Silvia for not lending Ada a hand at Remus Residence. Now, she was more


    than furious. She rushed to Silvia¡¯spany to pick a fight with her.


    When Mindy entered Silvia¡¯s office, she was having a discussion with a potential business partner. The


    office door burst open, and the both of them frowned.


    Mindy did not care that there was someone else in the office. She immediately yelled, ¡°Silvia, aren¡¯t you


    ashamed of yourself? Did you start those rumors about Mr. Liam Remus liking. you?!¡±


    Silvia stared at Mindy who was standing behind Joe. She kept herposure as she asked, Who let


    her in here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, Ms. Woods imed to be your mother. We couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Silvia remained calm. ¡°If you can¡¯t stop her, call security. That¡¯s the basic standard of


    procedure. Do you need me to teach you this?¡±


    Joe¡¯s face fell. He had no idea that Silvia and Mindy¡¯s rtionship was that bad.


    Mindyughed, but there was no warmth in her eyes. ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m warning you. If you harm Ada in any


    way, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    Silvia cocked her eyebrow in amusement and ignored Mindy. Then she looked at Joe and said, ¡± You


    still haven¡¯t called security? Are you waiting for me to call them myself?¡±


    Joe was startled by her icy¨Ccold demeanor, and he quickly called for security.


    Mindy did not think that Silvia was serious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do


    whatever you want just because Neil likes you now. One day, when he gets sick and tired of you, I


    won¡¯t help you even if youe begging!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia found thisughable. ¡°You think you can help me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You insolent child!¡±


    When Mindy red at her in anger, Silvia felt annoyed. ¡°I still have business to deal with. Please leave


    if you don¡¯t have any business here.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait and see!¡±


    After Mindy left, Silvia turned back to her potential business partner with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, Mr. Jones.¡±


    Mr. Jones smiled and did not probe into her private life. ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Where were we earlier?¡±


    After an hour, Silvia sent Mr. Jones to the elevator. After he left, she immediately walked Joe¡¯s desk


    up


    to


    ¡°Tell the front desk not to let anyone from the Pond Family in anymore.¡±


    Joe nodded, ¡°Alright, Miss Pond.¡±


    Back in her office, Silvia did some digging and discovered that people had been spreading rumors


    about Liar liking her. She was speechless.


    She gave Neil a call and asked him if he knew about this.


    ¡°I only heard about it today. I¡¯ve assigned someone to find out who¡¯s been spreading the


    rumors.¡±


    When she heard the dissatisfaction in Neil¡¯s voice, she giggled. ¡°Are you jealous, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°When I find the culprit, I definitely won¡¯t let him go!¡±


    He seemed really angry.


    Silvia immediately tried to calm him down. ¡°It¡¯s just something made up. You don¡¯t need to care about it


    too much. I¡¯ve only met Liam a couple of times, and it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll interact much in the future.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I still have work to do. Talk to youter.¡±


    After she hung up, Silvia put down her phone and continued to work.


    It was almost time to clock out when Rita brought Silvia a draft of her new design.


    When she saw Rita¡¯s bloodshot eyes and dark under eyes, Silvia was a little surprised. She


    looked at the design for a moment and could not help but frown.


    ¡°Rita, did youe up with this design?¡±

 Chatper 318

    Chapter 318


    Rita nodded. ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡±


    Silvia frowned and pointed out a few issues in the design. ¡°These are rookie mistakes. With your skills,


    it should be really easy to avoid them.¡±


    Rita looked at the draft and felt ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Pond. I never noticed. In the future, I won¡¯t


    make such silly mistakes again.¡±


    Silvia did not continue to criticize her work. She looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°Did you run into any


    trouble recently?¡±


    ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You seem stressed.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rita lowered her gaze and said, ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t bring anything from my personal life


    to work¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead and make some amendments.¡±


    As she walked out of Silvia¡¯s office with her design, Rita¡¯s eyes turned red again.


    She had been upset ever since she heard about Liam and Ada¡¯s engagement. She had no idea how to


    keep her emotions in check.


    Now that Liam was engaged, she could not possibly approach him anymore. It looked like it was a


    fruitless crush.


    That night, Neil picked Silvia up for dinner in Harmony Yard.


    Ada and Liam had been invited as well, so the few of them met at Harmony Yard¡¯s entrance.


    Unlike Silvia and Neil, Ada and Liam were like two strangers. After he parked his car, Liam walked


    straight into Harmony Yard without ncing at Ada.


    Ada bit her lower lip, and her face was a little pale. Thest thing she wanted was for Neil and Silvia to


    see her make a fool of herself.


    She forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Remus, Silvia, I¡¯m going inside.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in Silvia¡¯s eyes as she stared at Ada. This was all her own doing; she


    could not me anyone.


    When she turned to look at Neil, his eyes were dark. She suddenly remembered the day when Ada


    came to the mansion to plead on Idris¡¯s behalf. Neil had gone out to give her an umbre.


    Silvia immediately felt a wave of dissatisfaction in her heart. She let go of Neil¡¯s arm and spoke coldly,


    ¡°Do you feel sorry for her? If you do, you can go over andfort her.¡±


    Neil looked at her with a frown and said, ¡°Why would I pity her?¡±


    Silvia scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you pity her when she came pleading at the mansion door? Once thought I was


    asleep, you couldn¡¯t wait to bring her an umbre.¡±


    you


    Neil froze, and Silvia calmly said, ¡°If you wanted to give her an umbre, you could¡¯ve just told me. I¡¯m


    not a petty person, but I can¡¯t stand it if you do things behind my back.¡±


    She could not be bothered to see his expression as she walked away.


    When she entered the living room, Abalene greeted her with a big smile.


    ¡°Sil, sit with me. I¡¯ve asked the kitchen staff to prepare your favorite snacks.¡±


    Silvia smiled as she walked over to sit by her side. ¡°Madam Remus, you don¡¯t have to go through the


    trouble. I can never finish them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Abalene would always agree, but she would still prepare them the next time.


    Ada was sitting across from them, and her face was twisted in anger. When she arrived, Abalene gave


    her a cold greeting and pretended as if she was invisible.


    However, she gave Silvia such a warm greeting. She was mocking her on purpose.


    Ada did not want to see themughing together, so she stood up and said, ¡°Madam Remus, I¡¯m going


    for a walk in the garden.¡±


    Abalene looked at her inly. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t walk too far. We¡¯re going to have dinner soon.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ada walked into the garden and saw Liam sitting in an arbor. She took a deep breath and quickly


    strode over.

 Chatper 319

    Chapter 319


    She did not expect Liam to leave with a cold expression just as she sat next to him.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Liam stopped walking and stared daggers at her. ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°How is there nothing? You want Remus Corporation, while I want revenge on Silvia and Neil. Why do


    we have to fight each other? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to work together to achieve our goals?¡±


    Liamughed with disdain. ¡°Why would I want to work with you, a woman who just wants to crawl into


    another man¡¯s bed? Do you think I¡¯ll give you a chance?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Ada walked to his side and whispered, ¡°In any case, we¡¯re bound


    together. Working together is the best option.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Liam left without giving her another chance to speak. This infuriated Ada.


    While they were having dinner, Abalene spoke with a serious look on her face, ¡°Liam, since you¡¯re


    engaged to Ada, you should get along with her from now on.¡±


    Liam smirked sarcastically. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Abalene then turned her attention to Ada. ¡°I don¡¯t care whom you wanted to marry before. From now


    on, you need to remember that you¡¯re Liam¡¯s fiance. If I find out that you¡¯re up to something behind my


    back, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Abalene¡¯s words were harsh, and Ada¡¯s face turned white. It took her a while to lower her head and


    say, ¡°I understand, Madam Remus.¡±


    This old hag. What was she to tell her whom she could marry?


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Liam saw Ada¡¯s fingers turning white from her tight grip on her


    chopsticks. He sneered internally.


    She could not even handle this, yet she wanted to work with him. She would only be a burden.


    Everyone was rather quiet around the table. After dinner, the few of them got ready to return home.


    Just before they left, Abalene packed a lot of snacks for Silvia, which annoyed Ada again. She did not


    care for those things, but Abalene¡¯s favoritism was driving her nuts.


    She sulked the whole way back.


    ¡°What are you angry about? Do you feel like Grandma¡¯s picking favorites?¡± Liam teased.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be angry? Not only was Madam Remus mocking me, but she was mocking you too. If she


    really cared about you, she would¡¯ve given me the same things she had given to Silvia.¡±


    Liam tightened his grip on the steering wheel involuntarily and sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sow discord


    between us. Grandma gave me Harmony Yard. It¡¯s not your ce to judge if she


    cares about me or not.¡±


    ¡°Hah. I¡¯m sure you know which one between Harmony Yard and Remus Corporation is worth more. If


    you inherited Remus Corporation, we could build ten Harmony Yards.¡±


    The moment she said this, the white BMW came to a halt at the side of the road.


    Liam grabbed her by the chin with an icy gaze. ¡°Ada, I think you¡¯re tired of living. Do you really think I


    won¡¯ty hands on you?!¡±


    Ada red at him and abruptlyughed.


    ¡°Did I hit a nerve, Liam? Why would you


    be so angry otherwise?¡±


    Liam let her go andughed it off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, I hope you¡¯ll be like me and ce yourself in the right position. After all, you have


    nothing but the Harmony Yard that Madam Remus promised you.


    ¡°Besides, Harmony Yard won¡¯t be yours until Madam Remus passes away. There isn¡¯t even a will in


    ce. Who knows if she suddenly changes her mind?¡±


    Liam¡¯s pupils contracted, and he radiated a menacing aura.


    ¡°I hate little know¨Cit¨Calls.¡±


    Ada smiled. ¡°Mr. Remus, would you like to work with me? Take your time to properly consider it.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 320

    Chapter 320


    After Ada left, Liam¡¯s demeanor grew colder.


    On the way back, Silvia and Neil were both quiet.


    After the car stopped at the mansion¡¯s entrance, Neil spoke just as Silvia was about to step out.


    ¡°About that day, I was indeed in the wrong. I promise that it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to promise me anything. Pretty words are useless if you can¡¯t abide by them,¡± she said


    coldly.


    She paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯m giving us another chance so that we won¡¯t make the same mistakes.


    As for your ns to address your problems with Ada, I hope you¡¯ll think it over carefully before you talk


    to me again.¡±


    Once she was done, she got out of the car.


    Over the next few days, both of them left home early and returnedte. Basically they did not


    see each other much. It almost seemed like they were deliberately avoiding each other.


    Silvia was not in a hurry. She was waiting for Neil¡¯s answer.


    On Friday, Silvia was about to clock out when she suddenly received a call from I¡¯s agent.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I got injured on set!¡±


    When Silvia reached the hospital, I was arguing with her agent.


    ¡°Scarlett, I told you it¡¯s just a minor injury, and I told you not to tell Sil. Why did you do it behind my


    back?¡±


    Silvia pushed the ward door open and saw that I¡¯s forehead and arm were wrapped in gauze. There


    were still hints of blood oozing out of the gauze. She could not help but frown.


    ¡°You call this a minor injury?!¡±


    I and Scarlett turned their heads at the same time. I sighed when she saw Silvia.


    ¡°I just thought you were really busy, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you over something like this.¡±


    Silvia walked over to her hospital bed and sat down. Then she calmly said, ¡°If I was the one who got


    hurt, would you rather I tell you about it or keep it hidden from you?¡±


    ¡°I would want you to tell me, of course.¡±


    In the next second, I frowned when she came to a realization. ¡°You set me up!¡±


    ¡°Enough about that. How did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Scarlettughed with disdain. ¡°What ident? There¡¯s this new


    starlet, whose acting is so bad. I took good care of her, but she couldn¡¯t event remember her lines.


    Therefore, the director reprimanded her.


    ¡°She found it unfair, so she spread rumors about I moonlighting in multiple shows. She imed that


    no one in the crew was taking care of her, and she hated I for it. Today, she


    Mamer 320


    found an opportunity to push I into the fake hill.¡±


    Silvia frowned and looked at I in displeasure. ¡°Why would you hide something like this from me?¡±


    Seeing that she had nowhere to run, I red at Scarlett and said, ¡°I can handle it. I didn¡¯t want you


    to worry, so I kept quiet about it.¡±


    ¡°If


    If you could handle it, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she would resort to such an obvious and stupid strategy. After all, I haven¡¯t seen anyone


    like that around me since I was awarded best actress,¡± I said helplessly.


    She was now surrounded by people who pretended that all was right in the world no matter how much


    they hated her. So, she never thought that someone would carry out a personal vendetta while they


    were acting.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ll deal with her the same way. An eye for an eye. I¡¯m not a nice person either.¡±


    Before Silvia arrived, I had given the director a call and made it clear that she would not continue


    filming if Snow was not reced.


    Silvia nodded. Just as she was about to say something, there was a knock on the door.


    Immediately after, they heard a soft voice outside.


    ¡°Miss I, it¡¯s Snow. I¡¯m sorry about what happened today. I¡¯m here to apologize. Can you


    me in?¡±


    She then pushed the door open and walked in.


    let


    Displeasure shed across I¡¯s eyes. Just as she was about to ask Scarlett to chase her out, Snow


    cried out in disbelief.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silvia, what are you doing here?!¡±


    When Silvia saw her, she felt that the world was a little too small.


    Snow had snatched Dulcie¡¯s boyfriend in the past, and now, she had injured I as well. This woman


    was a real menace!

 Chatper 321

    Chapter 321


    Silvia¡¯s gaze was cold as she retorted, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Also, why did you barge in without


    waiting for a response? Where are your manners, Miss Walls?¡±


    Snow¡¯s face turned red with anger, and she felt like pping Silvia. Why was this b*tch. everywhere?!


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯m here to apologize to Miss I, not to argue with you.


    ¡±


    I could tell that there was some conflict between them, so she bluntly said, ¡°Snow, I won¡¯t forgive


    you. You can leave.¡±


    Snow¡¯s apology was just an act, but when she saw Silvia, she did not feel like going through with it


    anymore.


    ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    I sneered. ¡°You think you can make me regret my decision?¡±


    ¡°Just you wait and see!¡±


    Snow left in a huff. She regretted listening to her agent¡¯s advice anding to apologize.


    Even if everyone knew that she had intentionally pushed I onto the fake rock, it did not matter. Her


    boyfriend was the movie¡¯s main investor. If she could keep him happy, she could ask him to kick I


    out!


    With that in mind, Snow wore a smug smile on her face and quickly called her boyfriend.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, where are you? I want to pay you a visit!¡±


    After Snow left, I gave Silvia a perplexed look and asked, ¡°Is there a problem between you and


    Snow?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yeah, she snatched my friend¡¯s boyfriend away.¡±


    I was surprised. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she already have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°That happened before she joined the entertainment industry. If you continue to work with her, be


    cautious. You never know what she might do.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    As they chatted, Silvia¡¯s phone rang.


    Noticing that it was a call from Neil, a hint of hesitation shed in her even


    answered it.


    ¡°Where are you, Silvia?¡±


    ¡°In the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? Which hospital? I¡¯lle right away!¡±


    but she still


    Hearing the concern in his voice, Silvia lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just here to visit a friend.¡±


    ¡°Send me the name of the hospital. I¡¯lle over.¡±


    20


    Silvia frowned, ¡°No need. If you want to talk, we can do itter when I get back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to grab dinner with you.¡±


    Silvia fell silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. If there¡¯s nothing urgent, let¡¯s leave it


    at that.¡±


    After she ended the call, she saw I giving her a teasing look.


    ¡°Did you have an argument with Neil?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    Since she did not want to talk about it, I changed the subject. ¡°What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll ask


    Scarlett to get it.¡±


    While they were chatting earlier, Scarlett had gone out to buy dinner for I.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going back soon. Take care of yourself. If anythinges up on set, call me.¡± ¡°Alright, I


    will.¡±


    An hourter, Silvia returned to the mansion.


    She saw Neil sitting on the couch. After a brief hesitation, she sat opposite him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not working tonight?¡±


    Neil nodded. She could not read his emotions through his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about what you said thest time.¡±


    Silvia looked at him calmly and waited for him to continue.

 Chatper 322

    Chapter 322


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll always stand by your side and try to avoid contact with Ada.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a while before she nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I hope you¡¯ll keep your word.¡°.


    With that, the two of them reconciled. However, they both knew that it was impossible back to the way


    things were. There was also an unspoken agreement that they would not mention the matter again.


    In the following week, Silvia got busy working on designs with Rita. She would often leave home early


    and returnte.


    She only knew what had happened to I when Scarlett called. The film executives had terminated


    I¡¯s contract, and there were rumors online about her being a sugar baby.


    ¡°Miss Pond, things have been rough for I. If you have some free time, I was hoping that you could


    come over andfort her.


    After she got the address of I¡¯s hotel, Silvia hurried over.


    I was surprised to see her. She frowned and asked, ¡°Did Scarlett send you here?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t me her. If I hadn¡¯t been too caught up with work and missed the updates on


    Twitter, I would¡¯vee earlier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Scarlett tends to blow things out of proportion.¡±


    Silvia ignored her excuses and sat beside her. ¡°Why did they suddenly terminate your contract?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Snow¡¯s boyfriend is the main investor in this movie. He threatened to pull out unless I


    was reced. The director agreed to his demands since he was facing a lot of pressure.¡±


    She had encountered such situations before gaining fame. But back then, she yed supporting roles


    that could be easily reced.


    She did not expect to face the same thing once she was famous.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the online gossip about you being a sugar baby?¡±


    I¡¯s expression changed after she heard the question. She clenched her teeth and exined, It¡¯s all


    because of David. He came over to check on me after he learned that I was injured. A reporter took


    photos of us and started spreading rumors online.


    ¡°But that reporter was probably afraid of David retaliating, so he pixted our faces in the photos.


    Despite that, people still found out that it was me.¡±


    Seeing how angry she was, Silvia remained silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°What does David n to do?¡±


    Ý‹


    ¡°What else can he do? If hees forward, it¡¯ll confirm that he¡¯s the person in the photo. I don¡¯t intend


    to fuss about this. The hype will die down after some time, and no one will pay attention to it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I was worried that you might be upset about it on my way here. Now that I see you¡¯re okay, I


    feel relieved.¡±


    I wore a confident smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I climbed up from the bottom. How can such a trivial


    matter bring me down?¡±


    Silvia smiled too. ¡°Well, you have some free time now, so you can treat it as a vacation. You haven¡¯t


    been able to rest properly in the past few years.¡±


    I shook her head. ¡°ording to my mother, my brother wants to buy a house because he¡¯s getting


    married soon. She asked me to help him pay for it. It just so happens that I turned down a TV series


    due to scheduling conflicts with ¡®A Thousand Years.¡® Since I¡¯m not in the movie anymore, I n to


    ept the TV series.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t the money that you give them every year enough?¡±


    Although I was an actress, most of the money she earned from filming went to her family. As a


    result, she only had a few hundred thousand dors left.


    o


    ¡°My brother¡¯s girlfriend wants to buy a house in Imperial City, and she has her eyes set on a detached


    vi. It costs over fifty million.¡±


    ¡°I, I think you should stop giving money to your family. Ever since you won Best Actress, you¡¯ve


    given them most of the money you¡¯ve earned. In the past, they were just like any other regr family,


    but they¡¯ve never thanked you. Now, they¡¯re asking you to buy a house for your brother¡¯s wedding as if


    it¡¯s normal. They don¡¯t treat you as a family member at all. They only treat you as a cash cow.¡±


    Silvia never nned to tell I these things. After all, she was just an outsider, and I had to face the


    truth herself.


    To her surprise, it looked like I needed a reality check.

 Chatper 323

    Chapter 323


    I lowered her gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to them that this will be thest time. I won¡¯t get


    involved with anything family¨Crted after this.¡±


    Silvia felt the urge to say something else but refrained when she saw I¡¯s determined look. Instead,


    she just said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m d you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    They did not dwell on the subject. After she was doneforting I, Silvia got up to leave.


    As she opened the door, she saw a woman who was about to knock on it. The woman looked like a


    servant.


    There was a hint of surprise in the woman¡¯s eyes when she saw Silvia. ¡°Miss Pond, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the Cooper Family¡¯s housekeeper. You attended a party at the Cooper


    Family¡¯s mansion with Mr. Pond and Mrs. Pond before. That¡¯s where I met you.¡±


    Idris and Mindy had never taken her to any parties, so the woman must have mistaken her for Ada.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten it wrong. I¡¯m Silvia Pond. What brings you here?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The only link between I and the Cooper Family was David. The woman¡¯s visit was probably rted


    to the photos that the reporters had taken.


    Realizing her mistake, the woman apologized and exined, ¡°Mrs. Cooper wants to meet Miss


    Connoly, so I came to this address. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the room, Miss Pond.¡±


    Silvia frowned. Just as she was about to speak, I¡¯s voice came from the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why Mrs. Cooper wants to meet me, but if it¡¯s about Mr. Cooper, please let her know that I


    understand my position. I have no intention of getting involved with Mr. Cooper.¡±


    Since Silvia was around, the woman did not want to create a scene. Therefore, she left after she


    received the message.


    However, Silvia found I¡¯s words a bit strange. She turned to I after the woman was gone. ¡°This


    isn¡¯t the first time, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Mrs. Cooper visited me after David invested in myst movie. She told me not to get too


    attached because David was only ying around. The Cooper Family would never ept an actress


    as his partner,


    In truth, Mrs. Cooper¡¯s words were much harsher. However, I was not interested in David back then,


    so she retorted bluntly.


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Does David know about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he probably does. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I don¡¯t see a future with him, and I won¡¯t


    develop feelings for him.¡±


    Silvia felt worried as she looked at I¡¯s impassive expression. It seemed that I might not be as


    indifferent to David as she imed.


    22


    However, Silvia could not meddle in her friend¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°Alright, take care and get some rest. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    When Silvia returned to the mansion, she saw Neil reading some documents on the couch.


    Surprisingly, the food on the table was still untouched. Right then, she remembered his call in the


    morning. He had suggested that they have dinner together.


    Upon hearing the door open, Neil set the documents aside and looked at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. The food¡¯s gone cold. Give me a second. I¡¯ll heat it up.¡±


    Silvia thought that he would ask her where she had been, but he did not question her.


    For some reason, she felt a little disappointed.


    While they ate, Silvia looked at him and eventually asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I came back so


    late?¡±

 Chatper 324

    Chapter 324


    ¡°I trust you.


    Silvia fell silent before she said, ¡°I went to see I just now. When I was about to leave, I bumped into


    the Cooper Family¡¯s housekeeper.¡±


    Neil set down his spoon and looked at her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    He knew Silvia well. She would not bring something up without a reason.


    She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Can you talk to David and ask him not to bother I anymore?¡±


    She knew that David had previously been deceived by an actress who was not very well known. It was


    said that David had promised not to fall in love with celebrities again.


    I never had a boyfriend before, so it would be bad for her to fall in love with David.


    Neil frowned. ¡°That¡¯s David and I¡¯s business. We shouldn¡¯t interfere. Besides, I¡¯s an adult. She


    knows what to do.¡±


    Silvia looked at Neil with displeasure and retorted coldly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t David know better too? He¡¯s the one


    who started things with I. If he genuinely cares for her, he should realize that he shouldn¡¯t pursue her


    because they have no future together!¡±


    After she finished speaking, a heavy and ufortable silence settled over the dining table.


    It took a while before Neil finally spoke up.


    ¡°What future? Marriage?¡±


    Silvia sneered. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue with you. You wouldn¡¯t understand anyway.¡± Neil


    frowned. He wanted to speak, but Silvia got up and returned to her bedroom.


    As soon as she woke up the next morning, she saw news of David admitting that he was the man


    beside I in the photos. He rified that she was not his sugar baby and confessed that he had


    pursued her without sess.


    His rification set the Inte on fire.


    When Snow¡¯s investor boyfriend found out, he pressured the film executives of ¡°A Thousand Years¡± to


    sign a contract with I and forced Snow to apologize to her.


    Snow refused and quarreled with him in the hotel. She made it clear that she would not apologize no


    matter what.


    ¡°Snow, are you going to apologize or not?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing! If you continue to push me, we¡¯re done!¡±


    She had been arrogant toward I in the hospital ward. If she apologized to her now, I would


    definitely mock her,


    Besides, the fact that I was friends with Silvia intensified her reluctance.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s break up. Don¡¯t expect any more roles from me!¡±


    Just like that, the man left.


    Snow was still upset, so she did not go after him.


    The man loved her a lot, so she was confident that he would not have the heart to break up with her.


    When I received the call from the film executives, she immediately realized that it was a result of


    David¡¯s rification.


    She lowered her gaze and found it amusing that a few words from him online had more impact than her


    years of hard work.


    ¡°A Thousand Years¡± was already halfway through filming, and she genuinely enjoyed the script. As


    such, she decided not to give up and agreed to continue filming.


    After she sorted things out with the crew, I gave David a call. She invited him to dinner, and he


    readily agreed.


    To avoid arousing rumors, I invited Silvia and Neil as well.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She chose to meet them at Tipsy Rain, the most expensive restaurant in Ryoln City. The food. there


    cost a minimum of one thousand, and the wines started at a hundred thousand.


    When I entered the restaurant, she was surprised to only find David there.


    ¡°Where are Silvia and Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°I asked them to leave first. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve had someone check the ce. There won¡¯t be any


    paparazzi around.¡±


    Given their status, they could not give the paparazzi a chance unless they wanted their private lives


    exposed.


    I frowned but still sat opposite him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for them to leave.¡±

 Chatper 325

    Chapter 325


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I just found out that my family¡¯s been visiting you this morning. I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s caused you any


    problems.¡±


    I was stunned for a moment. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Mr. Cooper, there¡¯s no need to


    apologize. Actually, I came here today to discuss something with you.¡±


    Seeing David¡¯s confused expression, I exined, ¡°Since you¡¯ve never clearly expressed your


    feelings before, I¡¯ve never had a chance to talk about it. Mr. Cooper, you¡¯re not my type, and I¡¯m not


    interested in being more than friends. Let¡¯s keep some space between us, okay?¡±


    I thought that David would get angry and leave, but to her surprise, he only looked at her with a faint


    smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have feelings for me?¡±


    I detected a hint of yfulness in his gaze, and she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Cooper.¡±


    David walked toward her as soon as she answered.


    When he stood before her, she snapped out of her thoughts and said, ¡°Mr. Cooper, you-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, David grabbed her chin and kissed her.


    I froze briefly before she struggled and pushed him away.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Let me go¡­.


    She had kissed male actors in films before and had always remained calm.


    However, his lips felt hotter than any other actor¡¯s. They were so hot that they could burn her. Instead


    of letting her go, David pulled her closer by the waist.


    I felt like she was going crazy. Her face turned red, and her heart raced.


    When she realized that she was actually enjoying the kiss, she snapped out of it and bit him hard.


    David let her go due to the pain, but he was surprisingly not mad. He still looked at her with a smile.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I, are you sure you don¡¯t have feelings for me?¡±


    His eyes were full of teasing and mischief. Due to the intense kiss, his lips now carried a hint of her


    lipstick. It gave him a touch of seductive charm.


    I took a deep breath and pushed him away with a smile. ¡°Mr. Cooper, I¡¯m a grown woman with


    sexual needs. Wouldn¡¯t it be normal for me to feel something if you kiss me?¡±


    David cocked an eyebrow in amusement. ¡°Miss Connolly, lying isn¡¯t a good habit.¡± ¡°So, anything you


    don¡¯t like to hear is considered a lie?¡±


    David looked at her and said, ¡°I enjoy hearing whatever you say. It seems that I¡¯ve fallen in love with


    you. What should I do?¡±


    I¡¯s expression changed, and her voice turned cold.


    ¡°Cut the cliches, Mr. Cooper. Don¡¯t throw the word ¡®love¡® around so lightly.¡±


    David frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said this to each of your ex¨Cgirlfriends, haven¡¯t you? Mr. Cooper, I appreciate your help in the


    past, but I merely feel gratitude. I¡¯ll never have any other feelings for you.¡±


    I knew that if she allowed things to go further, she would end up hurt. Hence, she would not begin a


    rtionship with him.


    ¡°I, are you questioning my feelings for you?¡±


    Before he could say more, I pulled out her phone and yed a recording.


    David¡¯s face turned pale. He tried to exin but seemed unsure of where to start.


    I wore a mocking smile. She stood up and slipped a room key card into his suit pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll be


    waiting for you in my room tonight, Mr. Cooper.¡±

 Chatper 326

    Chapter 326


    Chapter 326.


    Right after I said that, David grabbed her wrist and questioned her in a cold voice.


    ¡°Do you really think I did all those things just to sleep with you?!¡±


    She calmly met his angry gaze and replied, ¡°Is there another reason? Are you doing all this to be in a


    romantic rtionship with me?¡±


    ¡°What if I say yes?¡±


    I was taken aback for a moment before she chuckled. ¡°Mr. Cooper, that kind of talk doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    The Cooper Family saw her as a mere actress, and she had no intention of seeking a higher status


    either. So, neither David nor the Cooper Family had the right to criticize her.


    ¡°I, I apologize for what I said back then. I was only trying to stop my family from causing you


    problems, so


    Before he could finish, I cut him off.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Mr. Cooper, it doesn¡¯t matter what your reason is because I don¡¯t have feelings for you. I didn¡¯t like you


    before, and I won¡¯t in the future.¡±


    She freed herself from David¡¯s grasp and got ready to leave, but he chuckled all of a sudden. ¡°I won¡¯t


    give up no what you say. You¡¯re thest person I¡¯ll fall in love with in this lifetime.¡±


    I left without another word.


    Half an hourter, Silvia received a call from her. She asked Silvia to join her for a drink at the bar.


    Silvia got ready to leave, but Neil was sitting opposite her. He frowned and said, ¡°This is a matter


    between her and David. Don¡¯t interfere. I¡¯ll call David and ask him to go instead.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with David?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s supposed to be having dinner with David right now, but she suddenly asked you out for a drink.


    So, something unpleasant probably happened between them. Since it concerns their rtionship, it¡¯s


    better that you don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Before Silvia could say anything, Neil had already called David. He ended the call after he gave David


    the bar¡¯s address.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our meal.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Silvia stood up and said,


    how she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡®m still worried. I¡¯m going to see


    She thought that Neil would stop her again, but to her surprise, he got up and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with


    you.¡±


    When they reached the bar¡¯s entrance, they saw I and David walking out together. Unaware of Silvia


    and Neil¡¯s presence, they got into a Mercedes, which soon drove away.


    212


    Neil calmly asked, ¡°Can we go back now?¡±


    Silvia chose not to say anything else and remained silent on the way back.


    When the car stopped at the mansion¡¯s entrance, Neil did not rush to get out. Instead, he turned to look


    at her.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about I and David?¡±


    She looked somewhat distressed. ¡°I don¡¯t want I to have anything to do with David.¡±


    ¡°You think David¡¯s a yboy and he¡¯s going to cheat on her?¡±


    ¡°Why ask if you already know?¡±


    ¡°I has been in the entertainment industry for so many years. She can tell what kind of person David


    is. This is her decision to make. She¡¯s an adult who can differentiate right from Wrong.


    Silvia¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re his good friend, so, of course you¡¯re on his side. I don¡¯t care if


    he likes to fool around, but I don¡¯t want my friend to be one of his targets.


    Neil cocked an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°How do you know he¡¯s not genuinely in love with her?¡± Silvia


    spluttered and responded with frustration, ¡°I don¡¯t know if his feelings are sincere, but I know the


    Cooper Family won¡¯t ept her. I don¡¯t want her to suffer in the future.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chatper 327

    Chapter 327


    ¡°That¡¯s for them to worry about in the future. If you have so much free time, why don¡¯t you worry about


    MY Corporation? Isn¡¯t onepany enough to keep you busy?¡±


    Silvia was furious at how indifferent he sounded.


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. You¡¯re no better!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After she vented out her frustration, she got out and mmed the car door shut.


    Neil chuckled helplessly. It looked like she had taken her anger out on him.


    I returned to the film set in the following weeks, and Silvia no longer contacted her.


    However, there would asionally be rumors about her and David. Most involved reporters taking


    photos of the two dining together, while the rest were just baseless spections.


    Silvia thought about calling I several times to ask about her current rtionship with David, but she


    held back


    However, I gave her a call a week before her birthday.


    ¡°Silvia, your birthday is next Wednesday! Unfortunately, I¡¯ll be heading into the mountains for a film


    shoot tomorrow. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already prepared a birthday gift for you. You¡¯ll love it for sure!¡±


    Silvia instinctively nced at the calendar and saw that her birthday was indeed next Wednesday.


    ¡°Thank you, I. You must be swamped with filming, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been working overtime and getting less than six hours of sleep every day. I¡¯ve even lost


    weight.¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Keep up the hard work! By the way¡­ have you gotten together


    with David?¡±


    Following a brief silence, I spoke in a cheerful tone.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re just friends. If I was dating him, I¡¯d definitely tell you first.¡±


    Silvia lowered her gaze and did not inquire further. They chatted about a few other things before they


    ended the call.


    After Silvia put down the phone, she looked at the calendar and fell into deep thought.


    She used to celebrate her birthday on the day her adoptive parents picked her up. But after she


    returned to the Pond Family, Mindy insisted on changing her birthday back to the same day as Ada¡¯s.


    She did not want others to say that they mistreated her.


    Although the Pond Family held birthday parties for the two girls every year, Ada would be the main


    focus. They would only invite Ada¡¯s friends and people who had business dealings with the family. The


    decorations and food at the parties would be tailored to Ada¡¯s preferences. Silvia could only sit far


    away and watch in silence as the three of them celebrated happily.


    Whenever someone mentioned her, Idris and Mindy would brush them off by iming that she was too


    shy to socialize.


    22


    When she initially returned to the Pond Family, she hoped for love from her biological parents. After


    some reflection, that seemed ludicrous.


    Idris and Mindy had taught her that not all parents loved their children.


    Meanwhile, Mindy and Idris were discussing how to celebrate Ada¡¯s uing birthday.


    ¡°Should we throw her a birthday party as usual and invite everyone to attend? Now that Ada¡¯s engaged


    to Liam, the rich families in Ryoln City won¡¯t reject our invitation. They¡¯ll have to consider her status.¡±


    Mindy had be the subject of mockery among her friends because Ada had given others Elia¡¯s fake


    autographs.


    However, Ada¡¯s birthday was next week, and Mindy was determined to show off to her friends. She felt


    proud when she thought about how Ada and Liam would appear together.


    After a brief silence, Idris nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°By the way, call Silvia and ask her toe back for her birthday.¡±


    After Idris finished speaking, Mindy stood up and coldly said, ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow her to set foot in our


    home again!¡±

 Chatper 328

    Chapter 328


    Idris frowned with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Mr. Remus likes her now. If we only throw a birthday party for Ada, he won¡¯t be pleased.¡±


    Mindy was furious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What does Neil Remus¡¯s satisfaction have to do


    with me?! Ada¡¯s birthday party is a private matter. Is he trying to meddle in our family affairs?!¡±


    Since she was not listening to him, Idris immediately lost his temper and said, ¡°You either ask Silvia to


    come home for the birthday party, or forget about the party entirely. It¡¯s your choice!¡±


    ¡°Idris, you know that I don¡¯t like her! Why are you forcing me to do this?!¡±


    Idris ignored her and left without looking back.


    Mindy cried on the couch for a long time. When she finally calmed down, she called Ada and told her


    about it.


    Instead of getting upset, Ada chuckled and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s alright. Just give Silvia a call. It¡¯ll be livelier


    if she joins us.¡±


    Mindy could not believe what she was hearing. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re not mad?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be mad about. I have things to do, so let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    After she hung up, Ada turned to Liam with a smile. He was sitting across from her. ¡°Have you decided


    to coborate with me?¡±


    Liam¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What will I gain from coborating with you?¡±


    Ada¡¯s smile grew even brighter, and she said, ¡°I have some information that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be


    interested in. It¡¯s about Remus Corporation.¡±


    He fell silent and looked at her with skepticism,


    ¡°I heard that you used to like Neil. Why would you suddenly turn on him and help me? Maybe you and


    Neil nned this?¡±


    Ada sneered, and her eyes filled with hatred. ¡°I did have feelings for him before, but he¡¯spletely


    devoted to Silvia now. Besides, we¡¯re already engaged. Helping you is the same as helping myself.¡±


    After all, if Liam became Remus Corporation¡¯s president, her status would elevate too.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll ditch you once I beat Neil?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ada was doubtful. ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    They exchanged nces and smiled. ¡°I have a surprise for you on my birthday,¡± she said. ¡°What


    surprise?¡±


    Ada shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. How could I spoil it in advance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it then.¡±


    As Silvia was about to have lunch, she received a call from Mindy.


    ¡°Your dad and I are going to hold a birthday party for you and Ada next week. Remember toe


    home for it.¡±


    A birthday party?


    Ada would probably be the center of attention again, and Silvia would look out of ce.


    However, Silvia would not let their nse to fruition this time.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, but I don¡¯t like bright colors, so the decorations should be simple. Also, I


    don¡¯t like chocte cake. We used to have chocte cake every year. Let¡¯s change it to vani this


    year.¡±


    After she made her requests, Mindy¡¯s angry voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in amusement. Were her requests too much?


    ¡°Mrs. Pond, didn¡¯t you just say it was a birthday party for me and Ada? What kind of birthday party is it


    if you can¡¯t even prepare the things that I like?¡±

 Chatper 329

    Chapter 329


    Mindy¡¯s face turned red with anger, but something suddenly urred to her. She gritted her teeth and


    said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll prepare ordingly. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll definitely arrive on time.¡±


    Mindy sneered after she hung up. This time, she would make sure that Silvia regretted her actions!


    Time flew, and the day of the party arrived. Ada returned home early in the morning. When she saw


    that the food had not been prepared ording to her liking, she frowned and sought Mindy out.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on with the food? Didn¡¯t I ask for something my friends would like?¡±


    Mindy whispered into her ear, and the dissatisfaction on her face morphed into surprise. There was


    even a hint of joy.


    However, she still pretended to be hesitant. ¡°Is it okay for us to do this? Silvia might have done a lot of


    wrong, but she¡¯s still family.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Hurry up and get dressed. You need to be the most dazzling person at


    the party tonight!¡±


    Ada nodded shyly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    By 6 pan., many guests had gathered in the mansion¡¯s living room. They were all elegantly dressed,


    and they sipped on drinks as they chatted.


    Bethany and Jeremy sat at the head of the table with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Liam? Isn¡¯t he Ada¡¯s fiance? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    ¡°I guess he just got off work not long ago. He should be on his way here now,¡± Mindy said with a smile.


    Bethany nodded and whispered seriously, ¡°Tell Ada to win his heart. After Madam Remus passes away,


    Harmony Yard will belong to him.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ada knows what to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead and attend to the guests. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡®


    ¡°Okay. If you get tired, the servants will bring you to your room.¡®


    Meanwhile, Ada and Snow were chatting on the couch. Snow had not been on set ever since her fight


    with her boyfriend. Another actress had taken her role, and it infuriated her.


    ¡°Ada, why didn¡¯t your mum prepare your favorite food this year?¡±


    The smile on Ada¡¯s face faded a little, and she whispered, ¡°Because Silvia¡¯sing back for our


    birthday this year. She told my mum that if she didn¡¯t prepare what she liked, she wouldn¡¯te back


    tonight. She basically threatened her.¡±


    When Snow heard this, she frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s gone too far! Before she returned to the family,


    you enjoyed your parents¡® favor all by yourself. Now, she¡¯s making such requests!¡±


    Due to the incident with I, her hatred for Silvia had intensified. She used to be able to suppress it,


    but she could not watch Silvia have her way anymore.


    Ada shook her head and lowered it to hide the triumph in her eyes.


    ¡°Snow, let¡¯s talk about something else. She¡¯ll be back soon. Today¡¯s her birthday too, and I don¡¯t want


    to upset her.¡±


    With her head lowered, Ada did not realize that Snow was looking at her with mockery. Ever since


    Snow entered the entertainment industry and met many people, she could see through


    Ada¡¯s act.


    However, Ada was engaged to Liam, so Snow had no intention of making an enemy out of her.


    She pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Ada, as your friend, I can¡¯t bear to see you upset because of


    Silvia. I¡¯ll make sure that she regrets it!¡±


    Ada suddenly looked up with shock and disbelief. ¡°Snow, what are you nning to do?! Don¡¯t be


    impulsive! I can put up with a little unfairness!¡±


    Snow could not stand her act of ying the victim, but she still managed to force aforting


    smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ada. I won¡¯t confront her directly. I¡¯ll just let others know about the things she¡¯s done.¡±


    After that, she left without giving Ada a chance to speak.


    Ada smirked, and her eyes were filled with amusement. Snow was still as gullible as she was in the


    past.


    Soon, news of Silvia bullying her spread throughout the hall.


    At 7 p.m., Silvia finally arrived with Neil on her arm.

 Chatper 330

    Chapter 330


    When she stepped into the living room, Silvia noticed that the guests were looking at her with mockery


    and disdain. However, they were holding back because Neil was next to her.


    Silvia remained calm and stone¨Cfaced.


    The moment Idris saw Neil, he greeted him with Mindy in tow.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I didn¡¯t expect you to attend! We¡¯re truly honored!¡±


    Silvia was surprised to see Idris buttering Neil up.


    This time, Neil did not embarrass him. They talked briefly about the coboration between Remus


    Corporation and Pond Corporation.


    Since Silvia was not interested in the conversation, she told Neil that she would grab some desserts in


    the dessert area.


    To her surprise, they had been prepared ording to¨Cher request. Why would Mindy suddenly give in?


    After she picked up a piece of milk pudding, she heard a mocking voice behind her.


    Only shameless a person would eat something that she acquired through threats.¡±


    Silvia turned and saw an unfamiliar socialite. She cocked an eyebrow in surprise and asked, Were you


    talking about me?¡±


    The socialite sneered. ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡±


    [[


    Silvia was puzzled. She tried to ignore her, but her actions only made the socialite even angrier.


    ¡°Hey, Silvia Pond! Are you admitting to the shady things that you did behind the scenes?¡±


    Silvia frowned. She turned to the socialite and coldly asked, ¡°Could you please tell me what shady


    things I¡¯ve done?¡±


    The socialite was taken aback by her self¨Crighteous response. After a brief pause, she gritted. her


    teeth and mocked her. ¡°Everyone knows that you forced Mrs. Pond to only prepare your favorite


    desserts for this birthday party. You threatened not to attend otherwise. Trying to steal your parents¡®


    favor from your sister only makes you look more ridiculous!¡±


    As she listened to the usations, Silvia finally remembered that this socialite had a sickly elder sister


    who was left in the countryside when she was a child. She was brought backter, but her parents still


    felt guilty. In their efforts to make it up to their eldest daughter, they ended up neglecting their socialite


    daughter.


    So, did she sympathize with Ada because of that?


    Silvia smiled and nonchntly said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The socialite sneered. ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but everyone here knows what you¡¯ve done.


    You¡¯re truly shameless if you can still enjoy that dessert.¡±


    Silvia then ate the milk pudding in a single gulp as the socialite watched in disbelief.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I enjoy it? If you¡¯re buying into these baseless rumors, I can¡¯t help but


    question your intelligence.¡±


    Silvia was about to leave the dessert area, but the angry socialite stopped her.


    22


    ¡°Stop right there! Everyone knows that Ada loves chocte desserts, yet there isn¡¯t a single chocte


    treat today! Isn¡¯t it because you threatened Mrs. Pond?!¡±


    After she said that, Ada¡¯s voice came from behind.


    ¡°Please stop, Miss Turner. Today is Silvia¡¯s birthday too, and catering to her preferences is as important


    as catering to mine. She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m allergic to vani. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have


    asked my mother to prepare a vani cake.¡±


    Ada appeared innocent and kind as she stood there. It was as if she had no idea that her words would


    immediately put Silvia in a tough spot.


    As expected, Miss Turner got even more upset at this revtion. She pointed at Silvia and angrily said,


    ¡°You¡¯re vicious, Silvia Pond!¡±

 Chatper 331

    Chapter 331


    Silvia red at Miss Turner. She could not be bothered with someone who could not discern the truth.


    She then looked at Ada indifferently.


    ¡°I honestly had no idea that you were allergic to vani. But even if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken


    it into consideration. You mean nothing to me, so why should I care about your allergies?¡±


    Ada¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked at Silvia with a tinge of sadness.


    ¡°Silvia, I thought you came back for the birthday party to mend our rtionship.¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°What rtionship? Why do I need to mend it? I just came to check if Mrs. Pond


    prepared a vani cake.¡±


    She looked at Ada¡¯s pale face and continued, ¡°And she didn¡¯t disappoint. If I showed up today, I¡¯d be


    used of trying to steal our parents¡® love from you. If I didn¡¯t show up, I¡¯d be used of being


    disrespectful. It¡¯s a pretty clever n.¡±


    Ada stared at her in disbelief. ¡°How can you say that? Mom genuinely wants to mend things. with you.


    She even told the chef to prepare your favorite food. Why do you interpret everything with ill


    intentions?¡±


    Since Silvia was aggressive while Ada appeared innocent and pitiable, the guests quickly sided with


    Ada. The looks they gave Silvia turned disapproving.


    ¡°I finally understand why the Pond Family doesn¡¯t like her. She sees other people¡¯s kindness as an evil


    plot. Who would like such a defensive person?¡±


    ¡°Haha. The Pond Family should have killed her right after she was born. She wouldn¡¯t have be


    such a nuisance now!¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry for Ada. Now that Silvia¡¯s back, she has to take care of Silvia¡¯s feelings all the time. I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if I were her!¡±


    Hearing the unanimous support from the guests, Ada lowered her head and revealed a smug smile.


    As long as she yed the pitiful card, she could turn Silvia into the viin and make everyone criticize


    her.


    Silvia could never beat her!


    However, Silvia¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and she looked at Ada with a faint smile. ¡°Your


    acting skills have really improved. You even know how to gain sympathy.¡±


    Ada froze. She bit her lip and appeared offended. ¡°What do you mean, Silvia?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean? You know that Mr. Pond and Mrs. Pond didn¡¯t bring me back because


    they felt guilty about losing me more than ten years ago. It was because you fell ill and needed a bone


    marrow transnt! They weren¡¯t trying to make up for lost time.


    ¡°Since my return to the Pond Family, every birthday party, except today¡¯s, has been


    meticulously nned for you. I would hide in the corner in old clothes while you became the center of


    attention.


    ¡°This year, all of you prepared my favorite food and insisted on calling me back because you didn¡¯t


    want to offend Neil. But I never thought that you and Mrs. Pond would twist the story and portray me as


    a cunning woman who only wants topete with you for attention!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    While Silvia spoke with a stoic expression, Ada¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She could not stop trembling.


    She sensed that Silvia had more to say.


    ¡°Enough! Sis, let me apologize. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    As she apologized, Ada quickly signaled a servant on the side to take Silvia away.


    However, before the servant could take Silvia away, a cold and menacing voice echoed. throughout the


    living room.


    ¡°Who dares toy a hand on her?!¡±

 Chatper 332

    Chapter 332


    Ada turned around in shock. She watched with chagrin as Neil walked toward Silvia.


    She only started to antagonize Silvia after she saw Neil and Idris entering the study for a discussion.


    She did not expect Neil toe out so soon.


    When she thought about it, she was suddenly ovee with fear. Would Neil exact revenge on her?


    However, he did not spare Ada a nce and walked directly toward Silvia.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Silvia shook her head nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll settle this on my own. You should stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. With me here, no one will do anything to you.¡±


    When everyone saw how gently Neil spoke to Silvia, they could not believe their eyes. They thought


    that he was fond of Ada.


    Besides, Silvia just disclosed some important information.


    It was never revealed that the Pond Family took Silvia back so that she could donate her bone marrow


    to Ada. Hence, no one knew that Silvia was the donor.


    ¡°If Silvia really donated her bone marrow to Ada, she saved Ada¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°Heh. I finally understand how shameless the Pond Family is! They finally took Silvia back after a


    decade, but they only wanted to see if her bone marrow waspatible with Ada. After that, they still


    treated her like an outsider. If I were Silvia, I¡¯d be so pissed!


    ¡°On top of that, Ada has the audacity to say that Silvia was fighting for her parents¡® affection. Her


    parents have already showered her with love for so many years. Since Silvia donated her bone marrow


    to Ada, isn¡¯t it only fair to ask for some affection?¡±


    Everyone talked about it, and Ada was overwhelmed by the disgust in their eyes.


    She wished that the floor would swallow her because she felt extremely embarrassed.


    She did not expect Silvia to reveal this incident!


    There was a cold glint in Silvia¡¯s eyes as she stared at Ada.


    Since the truth was out, she would continue to talk about it.


    ¡°More than twenty years ago, I didn¡¯t go missing because of a maid¡¯s negligence. It was Mr. Pond and


    Mrs. Pond who abandoned me in front of a foster home. They only reconnected with me to see if my


    bone marrow was a match for Ada.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t look simr to Ada, they probably wouldn¡¯t even admit that they¡¯re my parents. They would¡¯ve


    forced me to donate my bone marrow and sent me away!¡±


    After she said that, everyone was shocked. They could not believe that the Pond Family would do


    something like that.


    After Idris caught wind of what was happening, he immediately called for Mindy. His face was


    clouded with anger. After all, things had progressed to a point where they could not stand by and do


    nothing.


    Mindy almost lost her mind. She rushed forward to hit Silvia, but Neil¡¯s sharp gaze stopped her in her


    tracks.


    ¡°Mrs. Pond, if you harm her, Pond Corporation will go bankrupt by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice was not loud as he threatened her.


    Mindy dared not take another step, but she continued to viciously re at Silvia.


    ¡°This concerns our family. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed about exposing our business in front of the guests?¡±


    Silvia looked at Mindy calmly, but her eyes were cold.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chatper 333

    Chapter 333


    If Neil was not present, she believed that Mindy would have already hit her.


    ¡°Mrs. Pond, you allowed Ada to spread rumors about me threatening you to only make my favorite


    desserts. So, why can¡¯t I give my side of the story? I¡¯m not the one embarrassing the Pond Family. It¡¯s


    you and Ada.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mindy gritted her teeth, but Idris came to his senses. He turned around and red at Mindy.


    ¡°What dessert? Exin yourself!¡±


    Mindy knew that if she came clean, it would be over for her. In response, she covered her face and


    started crying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. I asked her toe home for her birthday, but she told me that


    she wouldn¡¯t return if I didn¡¯t prepare her favorite food. That¡¯s why I prepared all the food based on her


    liking. Isn¡¯t that enough? I don¡¯t know what else to do!¡±


    Silvia sneered. ¡°Mrs. Pond, did I threaten you and stop you from making anything for Ada?¡±


    Mindy stopped crying for a moment and red at Silvia. ¡°I don¡¯t remember, but you said that you didn¡¯t


    want to eat chocte cake. Doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t want us to prepare Ada¡¯s favorite food?¡±


    ¡°What a lie. If I hadn¡¯t recorded the phone call, you would¡¯ve been able to frame me. After all, it¡¯s hard


    for people to believe that a mother would plot against her daughter.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s face turned ghastly.


    However, Silvia did not give her any opportunity to react. She immediately took out her cell phone to


    y a recording.


    Everyone had different emotions after they heard the recording. The one they shared was the disgust


    in their gaze as they looked at Mindy and Ada.


    After Silvia saw Mindy¡¯s defeated face, she walked toward her and said, ¡°I believe everyone heard that


    I was just asking you to prepare me a vani cake. I didn¡¯t threaten you to not make Ada¡¯s favorite.


    ¡°But Ada¡¯s your favorite child. You couldn¡¯t possibly forget about her favorite food. You did it so that the


    guests would misunderstand the situation and believe that I¡¯ve always tried to steal your love and


    attention from Ada. That way, the guests would hate me.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s lips were trembling, and her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s not


    like that!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s calm expression suddenly changed into disappointment. ¡°Mrs. Pond, since you hate me so


    much, why did you ask me toe home for my birthday? If you wanted me to stand on the sidelines,


    you didn¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m not that sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl who craves love from her family anymore,


    My birthday will pass with or without my family members celebrating it with me. Why did you have to


    choose this day to plot against me?¡±


    Mindy grew extremely embarrassed when she felt everyone looking at her with disgust. As a result, she


    lost all rationale.


    ¡°Because I really hate you and I hope you die!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Idris realized that things had gotten out of control so he yelled, ¡°Mindy, shut up!¡±


    However, it was toote.


    She was not listening anymore. Her intense rage had clouded her mind. Right now, she only wanted to


    hurt Silvia with vicious words.


    ¡°Every time I see you, I feel so much hatred. You and Ada are worlds apart. Ada¡¯s great, but you? Apart


    from looking like her, you don¡¯tpare at all!


    ¡°You¡¯re disobedient, and nothing you¡¯ve done is good enough. You¡¯re like a stain in my life!


    ¡°You¡¯re rotten inside out, and I should¡¯ve killed you when you were born! You¡¯re causing the Pond


    Family so much trouble because I didn¡¯t do it back then! Why aren¡¯t you dead-¡±


    Before she could finish, Idris pped her.


    The entire living room fell silent.

 Chatper 334

    Chapter 334


    Mindy held her hand against her cheek. She finally calmed down and realized what she had


    said.


    She seemed lost as she looked at the guests. When she saw their disgust and hatred toward her, she


    trembled and almost fainted.


    Ada immediately held her up when she realized that something was wrong. ¡°Mom, are you. okay?¡±


    Idris was still angry as he yelled, ¡°Leave her alone!¡±


    After he said this, he turned around to Silvia with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Silvia, your mother didn¡¯t mean what she said earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Her eyes were extremely cold. They were all aware whether Mindy truly meant what she said.


    Besides, since the facade was ruined, there was no need to uphold their image anymore.


    She looked at Idris and said, ¡°I believe everyone clearly heard what Mrs. Pond just said. Since she


    hates me so much, I don¡¯t think we have to keep in contact moving forward. I¡¯ve donated. my bone


    marrow to Ada, and that should be enough of a repayment for giving birth to me. From now on, I¡¯m no


    longer part of the Pond Family.


    Silvia wanted to leave, but Idris quickly stopped her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Silvia, blood is thicker than water. Your mother behaved irrationally because of her anger. Once she


    returns to her senses, I¡¯ll ask her to apologize to you.¡±


    Silvia remained cold, and her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m sure


    that Mrs. Pond doesn¡¯t want to apologize to me either. Also¡­ Mr. Pond, shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I


    no longer want to associate with the Pond Family?¡±


    Idris was momentarily stunned, and he felt a little flustered. Did Silvia find out what the tarot reader had


    said over a decade ago?


    Although he was afraid that Silvia would bring harm to the Pond Family, it was beneficial to keep her


    around now that she was in a rtionship with Neil. Perhaps, Neil would award Pond Corporation


    some projects as a result.


    He was not willing to cut ties with Silvia.


    ¡°Silvia, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t stop you from leaving. I just want to say that we¡¯ll


    always be family, you can return whenever you want.¡±


    Silvia smiled and left without turning back. Neil followed suit.


    After they left, the living room fell silent. Idris said a few words to liven up the atmosphere before he


    asked Ada and Mindy to follow him to his study.


    Idris immediately gave Mindy another p after he closed the door. The strong force made Mindy lose


    her bnce and fall on the floor.


    ¡°Useless! This is how you invite Silvia back home for a meal? Do you realize that we¡¯re trying to get a


    huge project from Remus Corporation? If we don¡¯t get it, Pond Corporation will be in


    trouble!¡±


    Mindy sat on the floor and started tough maniacally.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You only care about Pond Corporation. It¡¯s more important to you than everyone else. I


    really regret marrying you, Idris!¡±


    Idris was furious when he saw her conflicted expression. ¡°If I didn¡¯t work hard all these years and build


    up thepany, do you think you¡¯d be able to enjoy such a luxurious life? While you were shopping


    and hanging out with your friends, I was working. You didn¡¯t help me at all, and now you¡¯re giving me


    trouble!¡±


    Mindy sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t sugarcoat it. I wanted to work, but you asked me to take care of the children


    because you didn¡¯t trust nannies. Now, you¡¯re ming me for it? It¡¯s hard for you at work, but isn¡¯t it


    difficult to take care of the kids as well?¡±


    ¡°That was ages ago!¡±


    Ada subconsciously clenched her fist when she saw her loving parents arguing.


    She had no idea when their rtionship had deteriorated to such a point. They were attacking each


    other with the most vicious words.


    In the past, Ada would try to break up the fight. But now, she only felt frustrated.

 Chatper 335

    Chapter 335


    A servant knocked on the door and said, ¡°Ms. Ada, Mr. Liam is here.¡±


    Idris and Mindy finally calmed down when they heard this. Idris looked at Ada and forced at smile.


    ¡°You should go out there and meet him, Ada. I¡¯ll join you in a while.¡±


    Ada nodded and walked out of the study.


    Idris took a deep breath and red at Mindy. ¡°Freshen up before youe out. Don¡¯t embarrass


    yourself any further!¡±


    After he left, Mindy burst into tears. Her hatred toward Silvia deepened. She would pretend as if Silvia


    was not her daughter from now on!


    The atmosphere in the living room livened up again when Liam arrived.


    Even though his status was not as high as Neil¡¯s, everyone still wanted towork with him. After all,


    Harmony Yard was very valuable.


    Ada adjusted her mood and stered a smile on her face. Then, she walked toward Liam and held his


    arm. The other socialites were jealous.


    However, some of them still looked at her with disdain. After all, they were not over the fact that she


    had used them. But they dared not offend her now that Liam was around.


    Ada knew that the socialites were unhappy with her. Nevertheless, she put on a perfect smile as she


    did not want anyone to look down on her.


    Liam whispered in her ear, ¡°I saw Neil and Silvia leaving when I wasing over. Why did they leave


    so early?¡±


    Ada¡¯s expression looked a little unnatural. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Silvia said that she was


    tired, so Neil brought her home¡±


    Liam chuckled.


    ¡°Is it really that simple? Why am I hearing a different rumor?¡±


    Ada looked at him with a cold gaze. ¡°You called it a rumor yourself. Obviously, you can¡¯t trust it.¡±


    Liam grabbed her chin as he rubbed his thumb against her red lips ¡°I don¡¯t like women who pretend to


    be smart, Ada. I hope I won¡¯t hear from others that you¡¯re resorting to lowly methods while you¡¯re


    plotting something. It¡¯ll only embarrass me,¡± he said.


    Two of them were extremely close. From afar, it looked like they were flirting with each other. The


    socialites who were interested in Liam were extremely angry.


    They did not understand what an excellent man like him saw in Ada.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She could sense the threat in Liam¡¯s eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Liam released her in satisfaction. He picked up a ss of champagne and took a sip. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say


    that you have a surprise for me? I¡¯m here, so what¡¯s the surprise?¡±


    Ada subconsciously dug her fingernails into her palm. She felt a little nervous.


    ¡°Why are you so impatient? Dinner¡¯s about to start. Can I have the first dance?¡± Liam sneered, and his


    eyes turned cold. ¡°Ada, do you really think I¡¯ll y along?¡±


    Ada took a deep breath and looked at him.


    ¡°Alright. The surprise is¡­¡®


    Right then, she whispered a few words into his ear.


    His face instantly fell, and dissatisfaction filled his eyes.

 Chatper 336

    Chapter 336


    Ada¡¯s heart sank when she saw Liam¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy


    Liam scoffed and red at her ¡°Do you think I should be happy?


    She was at a loss of words. She had yet to respond when Lamalied. ¡°I get VORIGER appointment for


    an abortion.¡±


    Ada¡¯s face immediately turned pale. She stared at him in itsbeitel. ¡°This is your child, Are ving really


    that cruel?


    ¡°If you give birth to the child, it¡¯ll be more painful for the child when it entaily ears the truth.¡±


    per


    Ada held her tummy in response. She took a step back and said, ¡°I¡¯m altand you don¡¯t gee h decide


    that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I already told your grandmother about this before I told you.


    His expression instantly darkened, and he stared daggers at her


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯re setting me up


    She cocked her eyebrow in surprise and steered. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t walked into that bedtem, this never


    would¡¯ve happened. You set me up too.¡±


    He had walked into that room on purpose so that Abalone would think that he was the victim. He


    wanted to get more inheritance from het.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    ¡°I might not be the one regretting it! Besides, your chances of winning will be bigger with t child, won¡¯t


    it?


    Liam did not say anything else as he sulked. No one knew what was out his min


    Meanwhile, Mindy had just calmed down. When she walked out of the study, she saw N walking


    secretly toward the garden with another woman


    A hint of surprise shed across her eyes, and she immediately trailed after the


    She dared not get too close, so she could not hear their conversation. She only saw both of them walk


    into a pavilion and have a conversation before the woman left


    Mindy stood in the shadows for a while and decided not to confront the She plumed to bin someone to


    secretly investigate this.


    sex,


    She knew all the invited guests today, but she had never seen that woman before who the woman


    appeared to be in her twenties. Based on the way they spoke, it seemed like she and Idris had known


    each other for a while.


    Idris was in a difficult spot as he sat in the pavilion. When he walked out of the study, he w****


    extremely shocked to see Sophia Davis. Fortunately, she did not bring Noals along otherwise,


    the people there would find out that Noah was his child due to how simr they looked.


    However, Sophia came to ask him when he was nning to divorce Mindy. Even though he managed


    to pacify her and make her leave, he was extremely irritated.


    Pond Corporation was currently unstable. It would be stupid to divorce Mindy now. He had to think of


    ways tofort Sophia.


    That night, the Pond Family members were all upied with their own concerns. They barely paid


    attention to dinner.


    After Silvia and Neil left the Pond Family¡¯s home, Neil noticed that Silvia was a little dispirited. ¡°Today¡¯s


    your birthday. You should be happier,¡± he calmly said.


    Silvia gave


    him a smile, ¡°Who says I¡¯m upset? I¡¯m delighted right now.¡±


    Her rtionship with the Pond Family had previously beenplicated. After tonight, she believed that


    they would not reach out and bother her anymore.


    Neil held her hand after she said that.


    She could feel the warmth of his hand, and it also warmed her cold heart somehow.


    ¡°The birthday dinner that the Pond Family prepared for you is over, but my birthday celebration for you


    has just begun.¡®


    Silvia seemed a little surprised. ¡°What did you prepare?¡±


    It did not seem like Neil had prepared anything in the past few days. She thought that he would get


    Curtis to buy her a set of jewelry like he did in the past.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Silvia did not probe further when she realized that he was not willing to disclose more information.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, they reached the mansion. When they walked past the entrance, Neil covered her eyes.


    ¡°Close your eyes.


    ¡°Why are you being so secretive?¡±

 Chatper 337

    Chapter 337


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Neil sat Silvia down on the couch and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes. Only open them when I say


    so.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The sound of his footsteps slowly faded before they returned again.


    Silvia heard him ce something on the table, and soon after, he said, ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±


    She slowly opened her eyes. She saw a bowl of noodles that was decorated with slices of carrots that


    spelt out her birthday. The carrots were not sliced properly, and they looked somewhat ugly.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Silvia!¡±


    She looked at the average¨Clooking bowl of noodles and looked at Neil in confusion. ¡°Did you make


    this?¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Yes. You just have to take a bite. We¡¯re going outter.¡±


    Silvia realized that there was only a single strand of noodle in the entire bowl.


    ¡°Did you make it from scratch?¡±


    Neil¡¯s ears turned red. He looked away ufortably and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I bought it.¡±


    Having known him for such a long time, she realized that he was embarrassed. She ate the noodle and


    decided not to expose his lie.


    After that, he took her out.


    ¡°Why are we going out at this hour?¡±


    Neil nced at her as he drove. ¡°Just let me take the lead tonight.¡±


    It did not take long for them to reach the most famous revolving restaurant in Ryoln City. It


    was located on the sixty¨Csixth floor, and it provided a great night view of the entire city.


    They took the elevator to the top floor, and the waiter immediately weed them.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯re ready. Do we begin now?¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was no one else in the revolving restaurant. The waiter left after he led them to the seats with the


    best night view.


    Shortly after, they started to serve Silvia¡¯s favorite dishes.


    She had a feeling that this was not a simple dinner, but she did not pry further.


    They had only taken a few bites of the food when Neil suddenly said, ¡°Look outside.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Silvia turned around, she saw huge fireworks that resembled the shape of a heart. She


    Chaptee 317


    Silvia¡± in that


    also saw the words ¡°Happy sky.


    Before long, more fireworks appeared and lit up the sky.


    Silvia widened her eyes in surprise because every single firework spelt the words ¡°Happy Birthday


    Silvia.¡± The fireworks show only ended after half an hour.


    She winced when she thought about the amount of money he must have spent on those fireworks.


    After thest firework went off, the lights in the restaurant dimmed.


    The waiter then brought Silvia her birthday cake, which was topped with a candle. He left after he


    ced it before her.


    ¡°Make a wish.¡±


    Under the candlelight, Neil looked at Silvia with a sincere and loving gaze.


    She nodded and closed her eyes to make a wish.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a ne.


    ¡°This is your birthday gift.¡±


    Silvia was momentarily stunned. She subconsciously reached out to take the ne as she


    muttered, ¡°Endless Love. Isn¡¯t this ne¡­¡±

 Chatper 338

    Chapter 338


    A top jewelry designer had made Endless Love for his wife. After she passed away, he kept the


    ne in his collection.


    Many had tried to buy Endless Love from him, but he turned all of them down. After the designer


    passed away, the ne went missing.


    However, Silvia immediately realized that the current ne only resembled Endless Love. It was


    made with the same materials, but its other details werepletely different.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t Endless Love.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Yes. This ne is called Twinkling Stars.¡±


    ¦°


    Silvia looked at the embellished diamonds on the ne. They shone brightly under the light and


    refracted beautiful rays. They truly looked as beautiful as twinkling stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s stunning. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let me put it on you.¡±


    Neil grabbed the ne before he went behind Silvia and put it on her.


    She was already dressed up. With the ne on, she looked even more breathtaking, which made


    Neil¡¯s heart flutter.


    Silvia loved the ne, and she touched it lovingly. The person who designed such a beautiful


    ne had to be an expert in the industry.


    ¡°Who designed this ne? If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to meet this


    Neil looked down and avoided her question.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    person.¡±


    On their way back after dinner, Silvia noticed that the advertisements along the road had been reced


    with birthday wishes for her.


    She looked at Neil and earnestly said, ¡°Thank you for tonight. I¡¯m really happy.


    It was the first time since her return to the Pond Family that someone tantly showered her with love.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job as your boyfriend. Besides, it makes me feel like there¡¯s some sort of distance between us


    when you thank me like that.¡±


    Her


    eyes were filled with joy. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The moment they got home, Silvia received a call from Dulcie.


    ¡°I heard that Neil spent a lot on fireworks for you today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Aren¡¯t you on a business trip abroad? How did you know it?¡±


    ¡°I might be abroad, but Neil made such a big deal out of it. It would be weird if I didn¡¯t know, right?¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday. I¡¯ll bring you your birthday when I get back tomorrow. Alright, I¡¯ll stop bothering you


    love birds. Bye!¡±


    After she hung up, Silvia put her phone away and took a shower.


    Meanwhile, the Pond Family¡¯s birthday party had ended. Ada saw the birthday surprise that Neil had


    prepared for Silvia on her Instagram. She was so furious that she threw her phone. That was supposed


    to be for her! Silvia had stolen Neil and everything that belonged to her!


    She would not spare her!


    Mindy was absent¨Cminded as she sat across from Ada. She did not notice her daughter¡¯s. strange


    behavior. She only snapped out of her daze after Ada called out to her several times. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter, Ada?¡±


    Ada had an inquisitive look. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been preupied since the party


    ended. Did anything happen?¡±


    Mindy shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just feeling a little tired. I¡¯m going to my room. You should rest


    early too.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Mindy returned to her room, she sat in bed and continued to stare at thin air. Eventually, her


    phone rang and snapped her out of her daydream.


    When Mindy saw that it was a call from the private investigator, she immediately answered it. ¡°How did


    it go? Where is he now?


    ¡°Mr. Pond went straight to Pond Corporation after he left home. He¡¯s been in thepany until now,


    Mrs. Pond.¡±


    Mindy learned that Idris was really working overtime, so she finally felt relieved. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chatper 339

    Chapter 339


    hapter 339


    ist as she was about to hang up, the private investigator said, ¡°Mr. Pond is leaving the ?mpany. We


    won¡¯t tail him.¡±


    Okay.¡±


    lindy waited for an hour, but Idris was still not home. Her imagination began to run wild gain.


    he hesitated for a while before she gave Idris a call.


    Where are you?¡±


    iris sounded a bit impatient. ¡°Where else can I be besides thepany? Why are you calling le?¡±


    When Mindy heard this, anger immediately consumed her.


    Idris Pond, you left thepany an hour ago. Where are you working right now?¡±


    dris remained silent for a few seconds before he angrily asked, ¡°Mindy Woods, did you send omeone to


    tail me?¡±


    Mindy sneered. ¡°Yes. What of it? You¡¯ve been lying to me, Idris Pond. Where are you right ow?¡±


    dris hung up right after she spoke.


    Half an hourter, he returned home.


    ¡®he moment he opened the bedroom door, Mindy rushed toward him. She grabbed his cor ith a


    crazed expression.


    Idris Pond, where were you earlier?¡±


    le pushed her to the floor with a disgusted look and coldly said, ¡°I was socializing with some lients. Do I


    need to report that to you? What are you suspicious of?¡±


    lindy had a skeptical look. ¡°What did you discuss with that woman in the pavilion earlier? She rasn¡¯t on


    our guest list today. How are you rted to her?¡±


    Iris was secretly shocked. He did not expect Mindy to see him talking to Sophia.


    lowever, he calmed down immediately and red at Mindy.


    She¡¯s my


    client. She came with her friends. You¡¯re only friends with women who have fun. Of ourse you wouldn¡¯t


    know her!¡±


    lindy¡¯s eyes continued to shine with suspicion. ¡°Really?¡±


    Iris stared at her impatiently. ¡°Forget it! I still have a lot of work to do. I don¡¯t have time to ilk nonsense


    with you!!


    e left after that.


    lindy stared at him and only lowered her head when he disappeared from her sight.


    fou¡¯d better not lie to me, Idris Pond!¡®


    Just as she was about to hang up, the private investigator said, ¡°Mr. Pond is leaving thepany. We


    won¡¯t tail him.¡®


    ¡°Okay.¡°.


    Mindy waited for an hour, but Idris was still not home. Her imagination began to run wild again.


    She hesitated for a while before she gave Idris a call.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Idris sounded a bit impatient. ¡°Where else can I be besides thepany? Why are you calling me?¡±


    When Mindy heard this, anger immediately consumed her.


    ¡°Idris Pond, you left thepany an hour ago. Where are you working right now?¡±


    Idris remained silent for a few seconds before he angrily asked, ¡°Mindy Woods, did you send someone


    to tail me?¡±


    Mindy sneered. ¡°Yes. What of it? You¡¯ve been lying to me, Idris Pond. Where are you right now?¡±


    Idris hung up right after she spoke.


    Half an hourter, he returned home.


    The moment he opened the bedroom door, Mindy rushed toward him. She grabbed his cor with a


    crazed expression.


    ¡°Idris Pond, where were you earlier?¡±


    He pushed her to the floor with a disgusted look and coldly said, ¡°I was socializing with some clients.


    Do I need to report that to you? What are you suspicious of?¡±


    Mindy had a skeptical look. ¡°What did you discuss with that woman in the pavilion earlier? She wasn¡¯t


    on our guest list today. How are you rted to her?¡±


    Idris was secretly shocked. He did not expect Mindy to see him talking to Sophia.


    However, he calmed down immediately and red at Mindy.


    ¡°She¡¯s my client. She came with her friends. You¡¯re only friends with women who have fun. Of course


    you wouldn¡¯t know her!¡±


    Mindy¡¯s eyes continued to shine with suspicion. ¡°Really?¡±


    Idris stared at her impatiently. ¡°Forget it! I still have a lot of work to do. I don¡¯t have time to talk


    nonsense with you!¡±


    He left after that.


    Mindy stared at him and only lowered her head when he disappeared from her sight.


    ¡®You¡¯d better not lie to me, Idris Pond!¡®


    The next day, Silvia received a call from Chris just as she was about to clock out. ¡°Silvia, are you free


    tonight? I want to ask you out for dinner.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    They nned to meet at a restaurant with a private kitchen. Since it was rush hour after work, Silvia


    ended up arriving half an hour after the agreed time.


    She walked into the private room and immediately apologized when she saw Chris. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being


    late.¡±


    Chris gave her a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not in a rush.¡±


    After that, he handed her a box. ¡°Your birthday present. Take a look and see if you like it.¡±


    Silvia opened the box and found a jade bracelet inside. Based on the coloration, it had to be worth at


    least ten million dors.


    She frowned. ¡°This is too expensive.¡±


    When Chris saw her reluctance in epting the gift, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive at all. If it wasn¡¯t for


    you, who knows if I would be sitting here and having dinner with you.


    Silvia wanted to reject it at first, but when she thought about Chris¡¯s personality, she nodded. and


    epted the gift. She secretly decided to give him something of simr value on his birthday.


    Let¡¯s order our food,¡±


    Silvia took the menu, ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me such an expensive birthday present, dinner is on


    me.¡±


    Chris did not reject her offer. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ada and Liam were also sitting opposite each other in a nearby private room.


    They were talking about the baby inside Ada¡¯s belly. However, their discussion was not going smoothly.


    Liam¡¯s expression was cold, and his gaze was ruthless. ¡°What will it take for you to abort this baby?¡±

 Chatper 340

    Chapter 340


    Ada stared at him expressionlessly. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me if I abort the baby?¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°There are no benefits, but you¡¯ll regret it if you keep the baby!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my business whether I regret it or not. If you dare harm him, I¡¯ll tell Madam Remus!¡± Liam¡¯s


    expression turned extremely gloomy. He red at Ada as if he wanted to kill her. ¡°Well done, Ada


    Pond!¡±


    Ada raised her eyebrows in defiance and locked eyes with him.


    After a while, he got up and left.


    His menacing aura faded, and she finally sighed in relief.


    She subconsciously touched her belly. This baby was her biggest bargaining chip. She had to give birth


    to him!


    She sat in the private room for a while longer before she got up to leave. When she stepped through


    the door, she saw Silvia and Chris walk out together from the opposite private room.


    They were talking, so they did not notice her.


    Ada subconsciously stepped back into her room before she closed the door partially. As Silvia left with


    Chris, she took out her phone and quickly took a few photos.


    She nned to send the photos to Neil at first, but she changed her mind at thest second. She put


    her phone away and curled her lips into a sneer.


    The next morning, news of Chris, the best actor, being in a rtionship became the trending topic.


    The whistleblower released photos and also a video.


    It looked like Chris took good care of Silvia in the video. Although her face was blurred, his face was


    clearly visible.


    This news instantly broke the Inte, and almost everyone paid attention to it. His fans were


    undoubtedly the saddest group of people.


    [Oh, God! I¡¯m so heartbroken. Chris has been in the industry for so many years, but the paparazzi have


    never caught him eating with another woman. I thought that he wasn¡¯t


    straight at first, but it looks like I¡¯ve been too naive!]


    [Sob! I want to eat with Chris too. I¡¯m so jealous! What kind of woman does he like? She must have


    saved the world in her previous life!]


    [We need to find out who stole Chris! He belongs to everyone!]


    The Inte was in a heated discussion, but the main character, Silvia, knew nothing about it.


    When she woke up, she saw a dozen iing calls from Dulcie, and she subconsciously frowned.


    20


    Just as she was about to call back, Dulcie called her again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did you have dinner with Chrisst night?¡±


    Silvia was puzzled by Dulcie¡¯s knowledge. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    ¡°Someone filmed you and posted the footage online. The paparazzi blurred your face, but the Inte


    is going crazy with rumors of Chris being in a rtionship. Everyone is wondering who had dinner with


    him.¡±


    Silvia used to be a celebrity agent, so she knew how severe this incident was. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll talk to you


    later.¡±


    She hung up and immediately called Chris¡¯s phone.


    He picked it up quickly, and she heard his tired voice.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ve seen the news online. Don¡¯t even bother. My side is going to handle it well.¡±


    ¡°How does yourpany n to deal with it?¡±


    Chris remained silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Mypany is deciding to rify that we¡¯re


    just friends. After that, my agent is going to post on Twitter and im that she was there as well.¡±


    This was the simplest and most effective solution.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Silvia hung up, she got ready and went downstairs. She saw Neil sitting on the couch with a cold


    expression and a clenched jaw. He was clearly in a bad mood.


    She walked up to him and sat down before she said, ¡°I can exin what happenedst night.¡± Neil


    finally stared at her, and his gaze wasparable to a deep, coldke.

 Chatper 341

    Chapter 341


    ¡°Silvia, you asked me to stay away from Ada, but what about you and Chris?¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°This is different. Nothing will happen between me and Chris.¡±


    Neil sneered immediately after she spoke.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust me, but you¡¯re asking me to trust you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I-¡±


    Before she could finish, Neil cut her off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother exining. I won¡¯t ask about this again. Let¡¯s just pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    After he said this, he got up and left.


    Silvia just looked at him. She hesitated for a few seconds before she rushed out and stopped him from


    getting into the car.


    ¡°Chris only asked me out for dinner as thanks for saving his life the other day.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was cold. He looked her in the eyes and firmly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the only reason, why


    didn¡¯t you tell me on the phone that you were having dinner with him?¡±


    His questioning gaze made Silvia subconsciously frown. ¡°I was afraid that you would misunderstand.


    After all, you¡¯ve never liked him.¡±


    ¡°So, I wouldn¡¯t misunderstand if you two got photographed by the paparazzi and hit the headlines?¡±


    She remained silent for a moment and looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He did not say anything else and left in the car.


    Silvia was slightly absent¨Cminded the entire day at work. Dulcie noticed it, so she came to s her in her


    office after work.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯ve been absent¨Cminded. Is it because you were filmed having


    dinner with Chris yesterday?¡±


    Silvia sighed and said, ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dulcie seemed confused. ¡°Why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Neil that I was going to have dinner with Chrisst night. I didn¡¯t expect someone to film us


    and post the footage online.¡±


    Dulcie was speechless.


    see


    ¡°Why did you hide this from Neil? If I were him, I would misunderstand too,¡± she said after


    some time.


    ¡°He always thinks that Chris is interested in me, so he doesn¡¯t want me toe into contact with him.


    But I only treat Chris as a friend. I didn¡¯t tell Neil because I didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand.¡±


    Dulcie stared at Silvia in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re so decisive and firm at work, but why are you so silly when it


    comes to rtionships? If Neil secretly has dinner with Ada, would you be angry?¡±


    Silvia gave her a troubled look and said, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to dwell on this now. What should I do to


    quell his anger?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to him and make him happy. You made the mistake, so you¡¯ll have to make it up to him.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia contemted for a while and gave Neil a call.


    He only


    y answered after several calls, and his voice sounded extremely indifferent.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Um, when do you get off work? I¡¯ll drop by.¡±


    Neil responded coldly after a brief silence.


    ¡°I have to work overtime tonight. It could endte. If there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to talk about, you can


    do it on the phone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over and talk to you in person.¡±


    She hung up immediately after and did not give him a chance to turn her down.


    Half an hourter, she arrived downstairs. When she walked into Remus Corporation¡¯s lobby, she saw


    Curtis standing at the reception.


    Curtis noticed her as well, so he immediately walked forward. ¡°Miss Pond, the president is in a meeting.


    He asked me to bring you upstairs.


    After Curtis brought her to Neil¡¯s office, he got her a ss of water and carried on with his work.


    By the time Neil¡¯s meeting ended, Silvia had waited for more than two hours, and she felt extremely


    hungry.


    When he pushed open the door and saw her on the couch, he stopped in his tracks. Then, he sat


    across from her and asked indifferently, ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡±

 Chatper 342

    Chapter 342


    ¡°I was wrong for not telling you aboutst night. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Neil stared at her in silence. His gaze was intense, and she had no idea what he was thinking.


    When Silvia did not get a reply after a while, she continued, ¡°What should I do for you to stop being


    angry?¡±


    Seeing that he was still silent, she got up and sat next to him. She held his hand and said, Don¡¯t be


    mad anymore, okay?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil was never that angry in the first ce. When she raised her head and looked at him expectantly,


    thest bit of anger he felt disappeared.


    He grabbed her chin and kissed her deeply. He only let her go when shended softly in his arms. He


    pressed his forehead against hers and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes. I promise that this won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    ¡°I have another meeting. I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back first.¡±


    Gloominess filled her eyes, but she said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once she left, Neil summoned Curtis into his office. ¡°Impose a total ban on Chris Rios,¡± he said coldly.


    Curtis frowned. ¡°Mr. Remus, Chris is rted to the Rios Family in Imperial City. I don¡¯t think we can ban


    him.¡±


    ¡°Remove all his films that are going to be released!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chris¡¯s PR team was incredibly efficient. Basically, nobody brought up his rtionship again in the next


    few days.


    However, his agent was in a horrible mood. A few of his endorsements had been canceled, and he had


    been reced with another actor in his new drama.


    Thanks to a few connections she had, she finally learned why. They asked Chris to recall if he had


    recently offended Remus Corporation.


    The agent understood instantly. Clearly, this was Neil¡¯s warning to Chris.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give up on Silvia? She and Neil like each other. It¡¯s useless even if you persist.¡± Chris


    chuckled in resignation, and he seemed to mutter, ¡°I gave up a long time ago.


    Neil had cut his rescue rope for Silvia without hesitation and gotten swept away with her in the deluge.


    The moment Chris saw this, he knew that Silvia would never be with him.


    His agent nced at him and decided not to say anything in the end. She just gently patted him on the


    shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost a few dramas, but Mr. Lewis just contacted me. He says that he has a film about athletes.


    Didn¡¯t you learn how to swim recently? I think the part will suit you. Why don¡¯t you take it?¡±


    Everyone thought that learned how to swim because he nearly drowned in the flood. But only he knew


    the real


    swept away reason. He never wanted to feel helpless again while a loved one was being


    the flood.


    Just as the buzz surrounding his rtionship died down, another whistleblower showed up and


    exposed the woman he had dined with. This person even released a sneak shot of Silvia for


    comparison.


    In the photo, Silvia was wearing the same outfit as the mystery woman in the video. They even had the


    same bags.


    Once the photo was released, it immediately became a trending topic.


    Soon, theizens found out about Silvia.


    [She went missing when she was little, and her family finally brought her home when she was sixteen.


    She¡¯s been eager to steal everything from her own sister ever since. I heard that she even stole her


    sister¡¯s boyfriend. A woman like that isn¡¯t good enough to be Chris¡¯s servant!] [Is Chris blind? Why


    would he fall for someone like her?]


    have


    [That b*tch, Silvia, must have seduced him! B*tches no limits. Isn¡¯t the boyfriend that she stole from her


    sister enough to satisfy her?]

 Chatper 343

    Chapter 343


    There was a lot of cursing online. Some people found Silvia¡¯s phone number and constantly sent her


    insulting messages.


    Silvia immediately canceled her number and got a new one.


    They quickly figured out that the whistleblower was a designer in MY Corporation. Dulcie stepped in


    and fired her right away.


    Since Silvia¡¯s information had been exposed, no one believed Chris¡¯s team no matter what they said.


    Some of his fans even became haters and insulted him.


    Chris did not care about the criticism online, but he did not want it to affect Silvia.


    He went to his agent and sternly said, ¡°Send a cease¨Cand¨Cdesist letter to everyone who¡¯s been


    spreading rumors online! Contact Twitter and remove the trending terms!¡±


    His agent had her hands full with this problem. When she heard his request, she helplessly said, ¡°You


    have a huge fan base. It¡¯s useless even if the staff work overtime to remove the trending terms. Things


    have gone out of control.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, I can only watch as she gets bullied online?¡±


    His agent sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s the best approach for now. You can¡¯t step in and exin now, or


    else, it will backfire.¡±


    Chris got so angry that he kicked a chair at the side. However, it did not reduce the frustration and


    helplessness that he felt.


    He took his phone and opened his conversation with Silvia. He had a lot of things to say, but after a


    long time of typing, he deleted everything. In the end, he only sent a single word. [ Sorry.]


    Silvia replied soon after.


    [This isn¡¯t your fault. Rest well. Don¡¯t look at your phone during this time. I¡¯ll take care of this.


    Chris wanted to ask her about her n, but he decided against it after a while.


    She did not feel like this affected her at all. She still went to work and lived her life as usual. She was


    so unfazed that Dulcie found it unbelievable.


    ¡°Silvia, are you really okay?¡±


    since


    Silvia felt a little helpless. Dulgie had asked her the same question for the nth time ever si her photo


    was released online,


    ¡°I really don¡¯t care about thements on the Inte. They won¡¯t affect my mood. I just can¡¯t be


    bothered with them because I¡¯m too busy.¡±


    Dulcie frowned. ¡°But we can¡¯t let things develop like this. Everything started because of Chris, but he


    and hispany are hiding like mice. Meanwhile, you are bearing the brunt alone.¡±


    ¡°If they step up and exin now, it will only make things worse. Besides, someone is about to handle


    this. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Neil?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The whole situation had put Neil in a bad mood for a few days. He ordered Silvia to reduce her.


    interactions with Chris, and she could only agree.


    Soon, the trending searches were removed.


    At first,izens merely could not search the topic. Not longter, Twitter froze and only recovered after


    three hours.


    Twitter made an announcement on its official ount and imed that they had carried out system


    maintenance. However, those who were concerned about Chris and Silvia found that they could not


    send any tweets with terms that were rted to them.


    Theizens started to flood Twitter¡¯s official ount and tease them about the


    maintenance¡± they did.


    Without the trending terms and searches, the conversation around this incident finally died down.


    Ada initially joined theizens in mocking Silvia. When she realized that all the rted terms had been


    removed, she got so furious that she could not even enjoy her lunch.


    While she was fuming in her room, her phone suddenly rang.


    Fear crossed her eyes when she saw that it was an iing call from Neil.

 Chatper 344

    Chapter 344


    After some hesitation, Ada finally answered the call.


    ¡°Nell, what a surprise. Is there ¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Nell coldly interrupted her.


    ¡°Ada Pond, did you ignore my warning?¡±


    He sounded menacing. Ada also could sense how angry he was even through the phone.


    She bit her bottom lip and became flustered. She knew that he would say such a thing if he had


    evidence.


    ¡°Neil, I did it for your sake.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°You set Silvia up for my sake? I told you not to mess with her.¡±


    When Ada saw how he was protecting silvia, she felt angry and jealous. She only managed to calm


    down after she took a few deep breaths,


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t sneak off to have dinner with another man, I couldn¡¯t have set her up. Am I right?¡±


    Neil instantly fell silent.


    Ada knew that she had hit a sore spot, so she continued, ¡°Nell, I wanted to send those photos to you at


    first, but I thought that it¡¯d be too easy for Silvia. I needed her to learn a lesson, so I sent the photos to


    the media. The entertainment news outlets just reported the truth. Silvia did have dinner alone with


    Chris, didn¡¯t


    It took a long time for Neil to respond in a deep and gloomy voice.


    ¡°If this happens again, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    Then, he hung up.


    Ada held her phone and led.


    slowly


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    010


    It looked like Neil did not fully trust Silvia. Her words must have impacted his thoughts at the very least.


    Otherwise, he would not have spared her.


    Perhaps deep down, he believed that she was right.


    After work, Nell went to pick Silvia up..


    They were quiet on the way back.


    Just as they were about to arrive at the mansion, Silvia finally said, ¡°Thank you for what you did online,


    Mr. Remus.¡®


    Nell nodded indifferently and grunted in reply.


    The incident had left him with a pang in his heart. It did not hurt too much, but it constantly reminded


    him that Silvia did not trust himpletely..


    He wanted to ignore these thoughts, but they would automatically gue his mind. It made him


    subconsciously doubt if Silvia really liked him.


    ¦©¦°¦¥


    answer. But now¡­ he could not be sure.


    After they returned to the mansion and had dinner, Neil went to the study room to resume his work.


    Silvia was about to enter her room when she received a call from Chris¡¯s manager.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but Chris has been losing his endorsements and coborations


    recently. He finally epted a part in a new drama yesterday, but we were informed that another actor


    would rece him. If this goes on, Chris¡¯s acting career will be ruined.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does it have to do with us having a meal together?¡±


    Even if it affected Chris, it shouldn¡¯t be to such an extent.


    The agent told Silvia everything she had learned, which included Chris offending Remus Corporation.


    Silvia remained silent for a moment before she slowly said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of this. I¡¯m sorry


    for troubling you.¡±


    She sat in the living room for a long time after she hung up. Eventually, she got up and went to the


    study.


    She barged in without knocking on the door..


    Neil was in the middle of a video conference. He frowned and looked at the door. When he saw her


    cold expression, he told the others to pause the meeting for ten minutes. Then, he closed hisptop


    and looked at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    im


    answer. But now¡­ he could not be sure.


    After they returned to the mansion and had dinner, Neil went to the study room to resume his work.


    Silvia was about to enter her room when she received a call from Chris¡¯s manager.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but Chris has been losing his endorsements and coborations


    recently. He finally epted a part in a new drama yesterday, but we were informed that another actor


    would rece him. If this goes on, Chris¡¯s acting career will be ruined.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does it have to do with us having a meal together?¡±


    Even if it affected Chris, it shouldn¡¯t be to such an extent.


    The agent told Silvia everything she had learned, which included Chris offending Remus Corporation.


    Silvia remained silent for a moment before she slowly said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of this. I¡¯m sorry


    for troubling you.¡±


    She sat in the living room for a long time after she hung up. Eventually, she got up and went to the


    study.


    She barged in without knocking on the door.


    Neil was in the middle of a video conference. He frowned and looked at the door. When he saw her


    cold expression, he told the others to pause the meeting for ten minutes. Then, he closed hisptop


    and looked at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chatper 345

    Chapter 345


    Silvia stared at him indifferently and said, ¡°Chris has been losing his endorsements and new dramas


    recently. Are you behind it?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Are you questioning me on his behalf?¡±


    ¡°Answer my question. Yes or no?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although she already expected it, her heart still clenched the moment she heard his answer. She bit


    her bottom lip and firmly said, ¡°Why did you do this? I already exined to you that Chris and I only


    had dinner together. Why do you want to ruin his career?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was tense, and his eyes were full of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your boyfriend, Silvia? Are you nning to quarrel with me because of an outsider?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my


    friend. When will you learn to respect me? Since you don¡¯t trust me, why did you ask for a fresh start?¡±


    Her wordspletely triggered his anger. He sneered, and every word he said was extremely


    cold.


    ¡°Trust? Have you ever trusted me?¡±


    As long as he got in touch with Ada, she would think that they were up to something shady. The


    moment he taught Chris a lesson, she could not wait to question him as if he was a sinner. When Silvia


    saw the displeasure and anger in Neil¡¯s gaze, she closed her eyes and slowly said, It¡¯s true¡­ We¡¯ve


    never trusted each other since we got back together. Every time something happens, we start


    suspecting each other. Is there a need to continue a rtionship like that?¡± The emotions in Neil¡¯s eyes


    instantly disappeared like a receding tide, and his gaze became extremely profound.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wanted to say this from the day we got back together, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath and spoke bluntly, ¡°Maybe we¡¯re really not a fit for each other. Let¡¯s break up.¡±


    The atmosphere in the study took a turn for the worse, and there was no warmth between them.


    After a long pause, Neil¡¯s cold and gloomy voice rang out.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally voiced your true feelings.¡±


    She looked at him and said, ¡°Yes. I never thought that we were a match. We¡¯ll only torture ourselves if


    we continue like this.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes were full of hostility, and he spoke with a mocking expression, ¡°Who¡¯s your match then?


    Chris? It looks like I¡¯ming between you two.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Can you stop involving other people? This is between us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t get others involved. I don¡¯t agree with the breakup.¡±


    ¡°Would it be meaningful to stay together? Mr. Remus, I hope we can break up peacefully.¡±


    Neil met her angry gaze and said, ¡°I still have work to do. Please leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your permission, Neil. I¡¯ll pack my things and leave. This is the end for


    us!¡±


    She left after that.


    The moment she closed the door, Neil swept all the documents off the desk. His expression was


    incredibly grim.


    Silvia quickly packed up her stuff and drove back to Elm Bay that night.


    When Dulcie learned that she had quarreled with Neil, she rushed over to keep herpany. ¡°Haven¡¯t


    you reconciled? Why did you suddenly break up?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Silvia sat on the couch and spoke indifferently, ¡°This wasn¡¯t sudden. The moment I got back together


    with him, I knew that we wouldn¡¯tst.¡±


    She managed to live peacefully with him for three years because she used to tolerate everything that


    he did. Now, she would no longer back down in a conflict. Since they were


    always at each other¡¯s necks, it did not matter how much she liked him. They would slowly get tired of


    the endless fighting.


    Dulcie frowned. ¡°Are you sure you want to break up with him?¡±


    Act Fast F

 Chatper 346

    Chapter 346


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It was not Dulcie¡¯s ce toment too much on their rtionship. She kept Silviapany a while


    longer before she went home.


    Silvia and Nell did not meet in theing week. They did not contact each other via phone either. It


    was as if they had disappeared from each other¡¯s world.


    Silvia gave Chris¡¯s manager a call. After she confirmed that Chris¡¯s work was back to normal, she


    sighed in relief.


    Meanwhile, Ada had also been on her best behavior. Unless she was going to work, she would just


    stay at home.


    Mindy did not go out either, which was out of character for. Every day, she would go back to her room


    after dinner. She would not even watch her favorite TV show.


    Ada felt that something was wrong with Mindy. After dinner one night, she finally dragged Mindy to the


    couch and sat her down.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? Why haven¡¯t you been going out to gamble and shop? You just go back to


    your room after dinner every day.¡±


    Mindy shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been a little tiredtely, so I¡¯ve been resting at home.¡± She


    suspected Idris of having an affair, but she decided that she would only tell Ada after she had solid


    evidence. Otherwise, it would make Ada worry.


    When Ada realized that Mindy was being secretive, she nodded. ¡°Okay. If something¡¯s bothering you,


    you need to tell me!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Mindy returned to her room, Ada d¨¦cided to take a walk in the garden. Just then, she received a


    call from her secretary.


    ¡°Miss Pond, remember when you asked me to look into MY Corporation? I¡¯ve found something. I¡¯ll send


    you the information right now.¡±


    Ada raised her eyebrows in curiosity. She postponed her walk and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, she received an email in her inbox.


    After she read the email, she sneered. MY Corporation was finished!


    10


    While Ada pictured MY Corporation¡¯s bankruptcy in her head, Snow sent her a photo.


    [Ada, isn¡¯t this your fiance? Why is he with Rita Williams?]


    Ada tapped on the photo and saw Rita and Liam sitting opposite each other in a cafe.


    Rita was staring at Liam, and her eyes were full of love.


    Ada subconsciously tightened her grip on her phone. She did not like Liam, but that did not mean she


    would allow him to be with another woman.


    She immediately recalled that Rita had a pretty high position in MY Corporation.


    If she could use Rita, she would definitely catch Silvia off guard.


    With that, she came up with a n.


    Half a monthter, on a Monday morning, Dulcie rushed over just as Silvia arrived at thepany.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Silvia, MY Corporation is being sued. It looks like a severe case!¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°A customer wore an outfit that we designed and had a severe allergic reaction, which resulted


    in shock. He¡¯s still in the emergency room. His family posted this story online, and it¡¯s affecting our


    company.¡±


    ¡°Why would our clothes trigger an allergic reaction?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. The hospital came to this conclusion after they ran some tests.¡±

 Chatper 347

    Chapter 347


    ¡°Come with me to the hospital. It¡¯d be best if we can get the clothes back for an examination,¡± Silvia


    said without hesitation.


    When the two of them arrived at the hospital, they saw that the entrance was flooded with reporters.


    They were waiting to interview the patient¡¯s family.


    Silvia immediately asked the driver to go to the back. Then, they essed the ward through the


    backdoor.


    The hospital¡¯s security guard had chased the reporters out, so the patient¡¯s family members were the


    only ones outside the ward.


    When the patient¡¯s mother realized that Silvia and Dulcie were from MY Corporation, she became


    agitated. She rushed forward to hit them, but her family stopped her.


    ¡°Please calm down. My brother is still in the operating theater. If you hit them, we¡¯ll be in the wrong!¡±


    The woman swung away her hand in anger before she pointed at Silvia and growled, ¡°If anything


    happens to my son, you¡¯ll pay with your lives! People with no conscience have harmed my son! My


    poor son!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Silvia walked up to the woman with an apologetic look.


    Hi, do you still have the outfit that he wore? We want to take it back for testing. If the problem is on MY


    Corporation¡¯s end, we will bear the responsibility!¡±


    However, the woman did not buy it. She sneered and said, ¡°What if you take the shirt from me and


    destroy it? I don¡¯t trust you. Even if we want it to be tested, we¡¯ll find a third party!¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve recalled all the


    clothes that we¡¯ve sold to test them. You can send the shirt to the testing agent f examination


    The woman red at her. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that nothing happens to my son. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue your


    company until it goes bankrupt even if it costs me everything!¡±


    Dulcie frowned. The results of the test were not even out, yet this woman was so sure that something


    was wrong with MY Corporation¡¯s clothes. It really displeased her.


    Ever since the previous fabric¨Crted incident, there had been strict standards for every clothing item


    that they produced. There was no way that their clothes could send someone into anaphctic shock.


    She was about to argue when Silvia motioned her not to speak.


    Silviaforted the family for a while before she dragged Dulcie away.


    When they returned to the car, Dulcie gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me speak?¡±


    ¡°You would¡¯ve agitated them even more if you had said something. Expedite the test on the clothes.


    We¡¯ll talk after that.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dulcie nodded.


    The next morning, the test results were out. The recycled clothes did not contain substances that could


    have triggered the patient¡¯s allergic reaction.


    After Silvia went through the report, she said, ¡°Ask the PR Department to visit the patient¡¯s family with


    the test report. Make sure that they have a good attitude and avoid any


    unnecessary fights.¡±


    Once Dulcie left, Silvia opened herputer and found that people had been criticizing MY


    Corporation online. They even mentioned her dinner with Chris.


    Silvia did some reading and recorded a few users who were clearly misleading the public. She sent


    them to the PR Department¡¯s manager so that they could carry out further investigations. Meanwhile,


    Curtis was telling Neil about the incident in the president¡¯s office in Remus Corporation. He seemed a


    bit worried. ¡°I heard that many reporters are waiting for Miss Pond below MY Corporation. I wonder if


    she¡¯s going to be alright.¡±


    Neil nced at him before he coldly said, ¡°Are you that free? Since you¡¯re so concerned, should I give


    you the day off so that you can check on her?¡±


    Curtis immediately shook his head. ¡°No need. I think the security guards at MY Corporation should be


    able to protect Miss Pond.¡±


    During the half a month that Silvia and Neil were apart, the employees in Remus Corporation suffered.


    Everyone would tremble with fear whenever they came to the president¡¯s office. As such, Curtis was


    tasked with delivering their documents.


    Neil soon passed him some signed documents. ¡°Send these to the department manager.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once Curtis left, Neil turned on hisputer and searched for news on MY Corporation.


    After he read a few articles, his expression darkened. He immediately left his office and asked Curtis to


    prepare their car for a trip to MY Corporation.

 Chatper 348

    Chapter 348


    Meanwhile, many people congregated below MY Corporation. All of them were moring for justice.


    The patient¡¯s family had gathered these people, and they looked fearless like gangsters.


    ¡°Ask the person in charge toe out, or else, we won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You should¡¯ve thought of this when you made low¨Cquality clothes. If you keep hiding, we¡¯ll rush


    in!¡±


    ¡°Come out! Ask your boss to show herself!¡±


    They yelled as they advanced into MY Corporation, and the security guards could not stop them.


    When Joe realized how dire the situation was, he immediately reported it to Silvia.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯ll send you to the underground parking lot. You should leave!¡±


    After Silvia heard this, her expression remained unchanged. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Call the police


    immediately.¡±


    Joe did not expect her to be so calm. Those people were about to rush in at any second. He frowned


    and said, ¡°Miss Pond, if those people find their way upstairs, the consequences will be unbearable. Let


    me send you away!


    ¡°Mr. Miller, just do as I say. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    Since she was insistent, Joe could only call the police.


    After he left, Silvia put down the document in her hand. There was a cold look in her eyes. If this were


    an ordinary family, they would not have been able to gather so many people in such a short time. It


    looked like this was a nned conspiracy against MY Corporation,


    With that thought in mind, she gave Dulcie a call.


    ¡°Find out if the patient¡¯s family has been in contact with anyone recently. Be quick!¡±


    After Silvia hung up, she picked up the document and continued reading. She was not affected by


    those who were there to kick up a fuss.


    Half an hourter, no one from MY Corporation showed up to solve the problem. So, the leader of the


    troublemakers motioned to the people next to him, and everyone started to rush inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find MY Corporation¡¯s boss today and seek justice!¡±


    ¡°Beat the evil capitalist! Beat those who exploit others!¡±


    The crowd rushed into thepany and smashed the front desk into pieces. Then, they took the


    elevator and went straight to the top floor.


    They arrived at the president¡¯s office very quickly. When Joe saw them approaching in an imposing


    manner, he rushed into the office. He had turned pale with fear.


    ¡°Miss Pond, those troublemakers are here!¡±


    Silvia raised her head and looked over. The people at her office door had a fierce expression.


    When the leader saw Silvia sitting indifferently behind her desk, his eyes shone with surprise. Should


    she not be trembling with fear? Why was she so calm?


    Nevertheless, he sneered. ¡°Silvia Pond, because of you, my buddy is lying in the ward


    unconscious. Yet, you¡¯ve refused to admit that MY Corporation¡¯s clothes caused his allergy. How do


    you think we should settle this?¡±


    Silvia cast a nce at Joe who had started to tremble with fear. ¡°Joe, stand behind me,¡± she said with a


    straight face.


    The leader looked at her with mockery. ¡°You¡¯re dying, yet you¡¯re still thinking of others. I


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    guess you won¡¯t understand until you experience what we¡¯re about to do to you! Brothers, get her!¡±


    A dozen people charged at her.


    Joe wanted to stop them, but Silvia instantly pulled him behind her.


    Then, she threw the first person, who rushed toward her, over her shoulder.


    Everyone was stunned, and the leader responded with a cold gaze, ¡°Fancy, but your movesck


    power! Let¡¯s catch her together!¡±


    Five minutester, the troublemakers were lying on the ground in pain. All of their faces were swollen


    and bruised, but their leader was groaning the loudest.


    Joe waspletely shocked as he stood behind Silvia. He knew that she practiced martial arts, but he


    did not expect her to be so skilled.

 Chatper 349

    Chapter 349


    Joe could not figure out how those people ended up on the ground. He failed to catch her


    moves.


    Silvia walked up to the leader and sternly asked, ¡°Who ordered you toe here?¡±


    One of the leader¡¯s eyes was bruised, and the corner of his lips was swollen. When he heard this, he


    shook his head guiltily.


    ¡°No¨CNo one. We just wanted to make things right for our buddy¡­¡±


    Silvia sneered and slowly raised her hand.


    The moment the man saw her gesture, he got so scared that he immediately covered his face. Don¡¯t¨C


    Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll¨CI¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± he said in a trembling voice.


    He imed that an unknown individual had transferred money to him. This person then asked him to


    bring some people to MY Corporation to make a fuss. The man looked at Silvia with caution and fear.


    ¡°Miss¨CMiss Pond, I¡¯ve told you everything that I know. Please¨CPlease don¡¯t hit me anymore


    His frightened demeanor was the total opposite of his arrogant demeanor from earlier. If Joe had not


    seen his threatening look, he might have started to sympathize with him. Silvia put her hand down, and


    her eyes were full of ruthlessness. ¡°If I find out that you¡¯re lying, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    The leader almost cried out of fear, but he resigned himself to his fate.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you the truth. I swear on my life.¡±


    Silvia stood up and saw two people out of the corner of her eyes. They were standing at the office door,


    She was stunned to see who they were.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She and Neil had not been in contact since their breakup more than half a month ago. She fell into a


    daze when he appeared before her all of a sudden.


    Neil did not answer. He quickly walked up to her and held her wrist. After he checked and made sure


    that she was not injured, he seemed to rx.


    ¡°I saw in the news that some people were causing trouble in MY Corporation. I was nearby, so I came


    to take a look.¡±


    Curtis nearly chuckled as he stood behind him. Neil was so worried about her that he rushed over from


    Remus Corporation, but he still refused to admit it.


    Silvia nodded and spoke calmly, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m okay, so you can carry on with your work. The police will be


    here in a minute.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned darker, and he replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I¡¯ll leave after the police


    come.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Silvia wanted him to leave, but she did not want to argue with him in front of so many people. In the


    end, she kept quiet.


    It did not take long for the police to arrive.


    When they saw the scene, they were confused. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Silvia stepped forward. ¡°Officers, these people came here to cause trouble. You can arrest them.¡±


    ¡°Who beat them up like this?¡±


    ¡°I did, but it was in self¨Cdefense.¡±


    The police officers were speechless, and the troublemakers remained silent.


    After a few seconds, the police brought the troublemakers and Silvia to the police station to give a


    statement.


    Neil tagged along. He kept Silviapany as she gave her statement. Therefore, the whole process


    was unusually fast and smooth. She stepped out of the police station in less than an hour.


    She thanked him and prepared to board a taxi by the road. Just then, Neil grabbed her wrist. ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me that such a serious thing happened?¡±


    Silvia failed to move out of his grip, so she looked at him with a frown.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I thought we already broke up.

 Chatper 350

    Chapter 350


    ¡°You asked for a breakup, but I never agreed to it.¡±


    Silvia bit her bottom lip. ¡°I told you that it doesn¡¯t matter whether you agree or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She froze and looked at Neil in shock. She did not expect him to apologize.


    ¡°I was wrong for asking my people to ban Chris. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    When Silvia saw Neil¡¯s intense eyes, her heart seemed to flutter.


    He stared at her and earnestly waited for an answer.


    However, her phone broke the silence when it suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from Dulcie, Silvia immediately answered it. Dulcie said something, and her


    expression turned serious.


    She looked at Neil after she hung up. ¡°Something¡¯s happened at thepany. I need to go back right


    away.¡±


    He stopped pushing her for an answer. He just nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    When they arrived downstairs, Silvia pushed the car door open to get out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from work tonight,¡± Neil suddenly said.


    She paused and softly said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Neil only asked the driver to return to Remus Corporation after Silvia entered thepany. As soon as


    she stepped out of the elevator, Dulcie approached her with a dark expression.


    ¡°Silvia, the patient and his family have not met anyone strange. His family still refuses to pass us the


    shirt for testing. They¡¯re talking to awyer right now, and they don¡¯t n on settling this in private. It


    looks like they¡¯re determined to sue MY Corporation.¡±


    Silvia frowned and said, ¡°The shirts we recalled don¡¯t contain any substance that could cause an


    allergy. Even if they file awsuit, they might not win.¡±


    Dulcie nodded. ¡°This is why I find it strange. They¡¯re not desperate for anypensation either. It¡¯s as


    if they just want to make a big fuss out of this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can get back to work. I¡¯ll think of what to do.¡±


    Silvia contemted for a long time after she returned to her office. Ultimately, she decided to go to the


    hospital.


    When she arrived at the ward, she found that no one else was there except the patient¡¯s eighteen¨C


    year¨Cold sister.


    The moment the woman saw Silvia, her eyes were full of resistance and anger. ¡°Why are you here?


    Haven¡¯t you hurt my brother enough? My brother can¡¯t even pay for his medical fees. If he dies, you¡¯ll


    all be murderers!¡±


    Silvia walked up to her with a calm expression. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to give us your brother¡¯s


    shirt for testing, MY Corporation will bear his medical fees no matter the results.¡±


    20


    Daisy red at Silvia. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you just want the shirt back to destroy the evidence?


    My mom said if we keep the shirt from you and make a big fuss out of this, my brother will be


    compensated.¡±


    Silvia did not get angry. She slowly exined, ¡°But all the shirts we recalled had no substance that


    could give him an allergy.¡±


    ¡°You can say whatever you want since it¡¯s your test. I won¡¯t trust anything that you say.


    When she saw how stubborn Daisy was, she remained silent for a while:


    ¡°All our clothes were produced in the same batch, so we wouldn¡¯t have one shirt with such a serious


    quality problem. Besides, your brother is allergic to a specific kind of dye. Somehow, it ended up on his


    shirt. If we go to court, your brother won¡¯t benefit at all. Right now, he needs to pay for his medical fees,


    doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Based on her investigation, Silvia was sure that the patient¡¯s allergic reaction had nothing to do with


    MY Corporation.


    The dye that triggered his allergy had been manually added after he bought the shirt.


    However, Silvia was still not sure if he was the victim or one of the participants.


    Daisy seemed to be struggling internally. Even though she did not want to admit it, she knew that Silvia


    was telling the truth.


    Despite that, she did not want to give Silvia the shirt.

 Chatper 351

    Chapter 351


    Silvia was not in a hurry. She gave Daisy her name card.


    ¡°If you change your mind, give me a call.¡±


    She left after that.


    On her way back to thepany, Silvia received a call from Dulcie.


    ¡°Where are you, Silvia? The managers of a few brands havee to terminate their contracts with us.¡±


    Silvia tightened her grip on her phone without realizing. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    By the time Silvia walked into the lounge, the managers had grown impatient. The moment. they saw


    her, one of them sneered.


    ¡°Miss Pond, you¡¯re really busy. It¡¯s so hard to meet you.


    Silvia ignored his sarcasm and sat in her chair. She asked Joe to bring them some documents before


    she spoke with a calm expression, ¡°There¡¯s half a year before our contracts expire. If you want to


    terminate them earlier, you¡¯ll have to give us three times the liquidated damages. The man who spoke


    earlier immediately mmed the table, and his eyes were full of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Miss Pond. I¡¯m


    sure you know why we¡¯re terminating our contracts with MY Corporation. Yourpany has affected


    our brand images. You should be thankful that we¡¯re not asking you forpensation instead!¡±


    This man was Adam Carlson, the project manager of Merlight. It was one of the top national brands in


    Ryoln City¡¯s mall.


    Silvia smiled, but her eyes were cold.


    ¡°Mr. Carlson, I really don¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Adam red at her. ¡°Miss Pond, it doesn¡¯t matter if you choose to y dumb. I¡¯m not here to make a


    fuss and humiliate anyone.¡±


    Silvia looked at him calmly as she firmly said, ¡°I told you that you could terminate your contract earlier.


    You just need to pay for the liquidated damages.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Adam gritted his teeth. ¡°Miss Pond, everyone in Ryoln City knows that MY Corporation¡¯s dye gave a


    customer an allergic reaction. He went into shock, and he¡¯s still in the ICU. MY Corporation has


    affected our brands, so we have a right to terminate our contracts withoutpensating you. It¡¯s


    written in the terms and conditions!¡±


    Silvia remained calm. ¡°Mr. Carlson, the results of the test have not been announced. Isn¡¯t it too early to


    jump to conclusions?¡±


    212


    When Adam saw that Silvia had no guilty conscience, his face turned red with rage.


    ¡°That patient¡¯s family already filed awsuit in court. It¡¯s evident that MY Corporation is using a toxic


    dye. Miss Pond, you¡¯d better terminate our contracts now. Otherwise, Merlight will ask for more than a


    contract termination when yourpany loses thewsuit!¡±


    Adam was openly threatening her. It even sounded like he was mocking her.


    However, Silvia was not afraid. She smiled and said, ¡°In that case, you can terminate the contract after


    the court makes a decision, Mr. Carlson.¡±


    filled with anger, but he could not vent


    Unexpectedly, Silvia refused to give up. His heart was filled with anger,


    his feelings. He stood up and gave her a cold look. ¡°Miss Pond, remember what you said today. I


    believe you¡¯ll regret it when the timees!¡±


    Then, he left in a huff.


    The remaining two managers knew that MY Corporation would not agree with a contract termination,


    so they left with Adam.


    When the lounge fell silent again, Dulcie looked at Silvia with worry and said, ¡°Silvia, we¡¯ve to our


    wound


    offended these brands. If MY Corporation loses in thewsuit, they¡¯ll add salvia, we¡¯ve


    and ask us forpensation. When that happens, we¡¯ll suffer a greater loss.¡±


    ording to her, they should have agreed with the contract termination to avoid more


    troubles in the future.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they already adding salt to our wounds? Ignore them. Just make sure that our people. continue


    to tail Jacob¡¯s parents.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dulcie nodded.


    After she dealt with this problem, Silvia finally went back to her office and resumed working.


    She had shut Adam out. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, so he decided to teach her a


    lesson.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Itter revealed that MY Corporation had refused to terminate its contract with this brand. It instantly


    started a discussion online.

 Chatper 352

    Chapter 352


    [MY Corporation is shameless! They¡¯re involved in such a huge scandal, yet they refuse to terminate


    their contracts with other brands. Are they trying to drag others down with them?]


    [Wow! I won¡¯t buy any clothes that they produce anymore. I¡¯ve be a fan of these brands that are


    asking for a contract termination. When I go shopping, I¡¯ll buy their clothes instead!]


    [Is MY Corporation going bankrupt? Why do they keep doing things that harm themselves?]


    Soon, Silvia caught up with the news.


    Joe was serious as he said, ¡°Miss Pond, this incident has further fueled the rumors that our clothes


    cause allergies. The onlinemunity is full of scorn, and our sales are falling rapidly!¡±


    However, Silvia did not look flustered. She nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Alright. Ignore it for now and


    carry on with your work.¡±


    Joe frowned. ¡°Miss Pond, the best solution is to hold a press conference and provide some


    rification.¡±


    Silvia nced at him and asked, ¡°Will anyone believe us if we rify things? Besides, it¡¯s true that I


    refuse to terminate their contracts. Theizens are free to say whatever they want. Can I stop every


    single person from talking?¡±


    So, Joe left without saying anything else.


    Just as Silvia was about to work, her phone lit up. It was a message from Neil.


    [Do you need my help with what¡¯s happening online?]


    She replied. [No, I can handle it myself.]


    A few shareholders tried to visit Silvia because of the news online, but she did not meet any of them.


    She asked Joe to tell them to do the needful and ignore the Inte.


    Before she clocked out, she called Rita to her office and checked on the status of her designs


    I¡¯m only partially done, Miss Pond. The new recruits¡® designs have yet to reach my requirements. I


    have to train them a little longer.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay. You can give me the designs that you¡¯vepleted first. I¡¯ll see if there are any


    adjustments to be made.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Rita gave her the design drafts, she carefully asked, ¡°Miss Pond, how are you handling the news


    online?¡±


    Everyone did not expect Silvia to stand back and do nothing. MY Corporation was being called out


    online. When Rita tried to defend thepany, others would send her private messages to criticize her.


    Silvia shifted her gaze from the design drafts to Rita.


    ¡°Your job is to finish these designs as soon as possible. You don¡¯t have to worry about other Things¡±


    Rita froze before she nodded and said, ¡°y. I got it ¡±


    Before Silvia clocked out, she looked through all of Rita¡¯s designs and determined some of the detalls


    that she needed to amend. Then, she scanned the designs and saved them in herptop She nned


    to amend them at home tonight.


    Silvia went downstalts after she packed her things. When she saw Nell¡¯s car by the road, she paused


    for a moment before she slowly walled over


    Once she entered the car, Nell asked, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    She had decided to reconcile with him, but had not talked for over half a month. Therefore, Silvia still


    felt a bit awkward.


    ¡°Anything. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Nell booked them a table at a stealdhouse After they ordered their food, things got a little


    A whileter, Neil broke the silence ¡°About MY Corporation¡¯s need any help,


    scandal, it you just let me know,¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After they had dinner, Nell suddenly looked at her and said, ¡°Maybe you should move back tonight.¡±


    Silvia lowered her gaze. She wanted to turn him down at first, but she thought about it and nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Neil sent her back to her mansion in Elm Bay so that she could take some clothes and Toiletries. Then,


    they drove back to Royal Vista.


    After they returned to Royal Vista, Silvia amended the design drafts in the living room with herptop.


    When Nell saw her yawning while working, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest tonight and amend them


    tomorrow?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°No. I have two more business meetings tomorrow. If I don¡¯t almend them


    tonight, I won¡¯t have enough time.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chatper 353

    Chapter 353


    Nell quietly stood at the side and watched her for a few seconds before he went to the kitchen and


    made her a cup of coffee. After he ced it on the desk, he went off to take a shower.


    By the time he stepped out of the shower, Silvia was leaning on the desk and fast asleep.


    Her long, ck hair covered half of her face, so only her cherry lips and chin were showing. Even so,


    she still looked alluring.


    Neil walked up to her and carried her gently.


    A familiar, warm scent entered his nose, and he held her more tightly.


    Silvia was a light sleeper. When Neilid her on the bed, she woke up. ¡°Um¡­ when did I fall asleep?¡±


    She was still in a daze, and her clear eyes held a lethal allure.


    Neil lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    He savored her beauty to the


    fullest.


    After the kiss, both of them were gasping a little.


    Silvia wrapped her arms around his neck, and her face was slightly red.


    Neil released her once he finally calmed down. His voice sounded a bit low and deep. ¡°Get some


    sleep.¡±


    Silvia started to get out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll need to save the amended designs.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Just rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Three days after Silvia had given her name card to Daisy, she finally received a call.


    They decided to meet up in a cafe. As soon as they met, Daisy said, ¡°I need six hundred. thousand


    dors.¡± She looked tired.


    Silvia raised her eyebrows in surprise and asked, ¡°Do you agree to give me the shirt?¡±


    Daisy bit her bottom lip and took a stic bag out of her tote. It contained a broken piece of


    cloth.


    ¡°This is a piece of cloth that I cut from the shirt. I can¡¯t give you the whole shirt. What will I do if


    you go back on your word?¡±


    She had identally heard the doctor inform her parents that her brother would be


    discharged today if they did not pay his medical fees. Otherwise, she would not have made this deal


    with Silvia.


    Seeing that Daisy was still wary of her, Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia took out her phone and transferred six hundred thousand dors to Daisy.


    Daisy gave her the piece of cloth before she got up and left.


    After Silvia brought the cloth back to MY Corporation, she asked Dulcie to test it. The dye that triggered


    Jacob¡¯s allergic reaction was present, and it was thousands of times over the legal limit!


    Once Dulcie received the results, she immediately approached Silvia with a face full of anger.


    ¡°There is no way this could have happened unless the shirt was dyed and never washed! Besides, we


    reced our dyest year. We stopped using this dye long ago. We just never announced it to the


    public!¡±


    No wonder none of MY Corporation¡¯s had tested positive for allergens. They changed their dyest


    year!


    When Dulcie noticed how calm Silvia was, she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What should we do now?


    Should we hold a press conference?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Continue to monitor Jacob¡¯s parents. If anything happens, tell


    me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Silvia looked at the test report as she wondered who was behind this.


    The first party she suspected was Perficient. Thanks to her, they lost tens of millions of dors when


    they previouslypeted. They would certainly find a chance to get even. Based on the way Jacob¡¯s


    parents had reacted, she was quite certain that someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    If she held a press conference or called the police now, she would alert the enemy. They would only


    lower their guard if it looked like MY Corporation could no longer fight back. She would take that


    chance to catch them.


    There was a cold glint in her eyes when she thought of this.


    Meanwhile, Ada felt smug when she saw the Inte fueling the scandal. Major stores had also taken


    MY Corporation¡¯s clothes off their shelves.


    Silvia had fallen for such a little trick. Her victory did not feel satisfying.


    She took her phone and dialed Liam¡¯s number. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, are you free for


    dinner tonight?¡±

 Chatper 354

    Chapter 354


    ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± Liam said with a frown.


    Ada chuckled. ¡°I saw that you recently met with Rita, the designer from MY Corporation.¡±


    When Liam heard this, his voice sounded extremely cold. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I just want to have dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°Send my secretary the time and venue.¡±


    After that, he hung up.


    Ada raised her eyebrows in disbelief. How heartless! They were not married, but she was pregnant with


    his child.


    At 7p.m., Liam arrived at the restaurant as agreed.


    He sat across from her with displeasure and coldly said, ¡°I hate being threatened, Ada Pond.¡±


    She smiled and looked at him without fear.


    ¡°But you still came.¡±


    Liam red at her. ¡°You¡¯re not here just to have dinner with me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of co


    course not. I asked you out because I wanted to celebrate with you.¡±


    ¡°Celebrate what?¡±


    ¡°MY CO


    Corporation¡¯s bad luck obviously. Their scandal has be so huge. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard


    about it.¡±


    Liam frowned. ¡°You¡¯re behind it?¡±


    Ada nodded. ¡°Yes. Do you have some faith in my skills now?¡±


    He sneered in response. ¡°You¡¯re a fool. This isn¡¯t going to cause MY Corporation any substantial loss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to you.¡±


    Liam¡¯s eyes shone with surprise. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°ording to my knowledge, Rita likes you, and she¡¯s a designer in MY Corporation.¡±


    His gaze slowly turned cold, and he gave her a grim look.


    Ada got him a ss of wine and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want to listen to my n?¡±


    After Silvia clocked out and returned to the mansion, she received a call from Dulcie.


    ¡°Silvia, there¡¯s news from the private detective who followed Jacob¡¯s parents! You¡¯ll never guess who


    they met this afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Adam Carlson!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Silvia stopped what she was doing and asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes. Although we don¡¯t know what they discussed, Adam left them his bank card!¡±


    ¡°Got it. Keep your eye on them.¡±


    After Silvia hung up, she felt puzzled. Why would Adam be involved in this incident?


    Before she could dwell on it, her phone rang again.


    The moment she answered the call, she heard Daisy¡¯s distressed voice.


    ¡°Please help my brother!¡±


    When Silvia arrived at the hospital, a nurse was going through the discharge procedure for Jacob.


    However, Daisy had a tight grip on the hospital bed, and she refused to let the nurse touch him.


    The nurse looked helpless. ¡°Miss Watson, your family can afford the medical fees, but they¡¯re refusing


    to pay. Besides, we have a limited number of beds in the hospital. We can¡¯t put patients who¡¯ve paid


    their medical fees in the corridor. You¡¯d better ask your family to bring your brother home as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll collect the money for you! Please, just give me one more day! No, half a day. I¡¯ll pay the


    medical fees before noon tomorrow!¡±


    The nurse had heard the same story several times, so she did not believe her. However, she could not


    force Daisy out of the ce. Hence, the two of them had been in a stalemate.


    #im Bonus For Free Every Day>>


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    im


    Silvia stood at the door and briefly heard what had happened.


    She walked into the ward and said, ¡°How much do they owe in medical fees? I¡¯ll pay for them¡±


    The nurse and Daisy turned around at the same time. When Daisy saw tilvia, it looked like she had


    seen her savior. She immediatelynell before her with a loud thund


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything; if you¡¯re willing to help my brother! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Silvia helped her up and cleared all the outstanding medical bills. ¡°I gave you six hundred thousand this


    morning. Why didn¡¯t you use it to pay the medical fees?¡± sheter asked.


    Daisy¡¯s eyes shone with anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°My dad has all the bills from my


    brother¡¯s hospitalization, so I passed the money to him To my surprise, he turned against me


    immediately after. He said that he wouldn¡¯t pay a single cent for my brother and that he would leave


    him to his fatele


    Silvia frowned in response. ¡°Why would your parents be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°Jacob isn¡¯t my biological brother. My parents adopted him. When my mother gave birth to me, they


    tried to abandon my brother But they were afraid that the neighbors would criticize. them, so they


    ended up keeping him


    ¡°Sadly, they¡¯ve never treated him well. They would vent their anger on him and hit him from time to


    time. I¡¯ve secretly told my brother to rim away many times, but he im


    protecting me until I¡¯m old enough. I received an eptance letter from the university. recently. Soon,


    we¡¯ll be able to escape this stifling ce Unexpectedly, my brother suffered an anaphctic shock, and


    he¡¯s been lying unconscious in the ICU¡­¡±


    Silvia gave her a tissue and slowly said, ¡°He¡¯ll recover.¡±


    Daisy wiped her tears and said, ¡°Actually, I know that yourpany has nothing to do with my


    brother¡¯s condition, but I don¡¯t know where else to get the money to pay his medical fees. If they take


    him off the venttor, he¡¯ll die. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    It took a long time for Daisy to calm down.


    Her eyes were swollen as she looked at Silvia. ¡°You can rest assured. I¡¯ll bring you the shirt.¡± That It no


    longer matters whether


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okw plece of cloth was enoug)


    you give me the shirt or not.¡±


    However, Daisy gritted her teeth. ¡°My parents won¡¯t be so bold once they lose the shirt.¡±


    She had a feeling that her parents were responsible for Jacob¡¯s allergy, but she used to hold out hope


    for the small chance that they might be decent people. That was no longer the case.


    Since Daisy was determined, Silvia did not say anything else.


    Perhaps it was something that Daisy had to do to feel better.


    Silvia kept herpany for a while and got ready to go home. All of a sudden, she felt a cold shiver run


    down her spine.


    When she raised her head, she was surprised to see the tall figure at the end of the corridor.

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355


    Silvia stood at the door and briefly heard what had happened.


    She walked into the ward and said, "How much do they owe in medical fees? I''ll pay for them."


    The nurse and Daisy turned around at the same time. When Daisy saw Silvia, it looked like she had seen her savior. She immediately knelt before her with a loud thud.


    "I''ll do anything if you''re willing to help my brother! I''m begging you!"


    Silvia helped her up and cleared all the outstanding medical bills. "I gave you six hundred thousand this morning. Why didn''t you use it to pay the medical fees?" sheter asked.


    Daisy''s eyes shone with anger. She gritted her teeth and said, "My dad has all the bills from my brother''s hospitalization, so I passed the money to him. To my surprise, he turned against me immediately after. He said that he wouldn''t pay a single cent for my brother and that he would leave him to his fate!"


    Silvia frowned in response. "Why would your parents be so cruel?"


    "Jacob isn''t my biological brother. My parents adopted him. When my mother gave birth to me, they tried to abandon my brother. But they were afraid that the neighbors would criticize them, so they ended up keeping him.


    "Sadly, they''ve never treated him well. They would vent their anger on him and hit him from time to time. I''ve secretly told my brother to run away many times, but he insists on protecting me until I''m old enough. I received an eptance letter from the university recently. Soon, we''ll be able to escape this stifling ce. Unexpectedly, my brother suffered an anaphctic shock, and he''s been lying unconscious in the ICU..."


    Silvia gave her a tissue and slowly said, "He''ll recover."


    Daisy wiped her tears and said, "Actually, I know that yourpany has nothing to do with my brother''s condition, but I don''t know where else to get the money to pay his medical fees. If they take him off the venttor, he''ll die. I''m sorry..."


    It took a long time for Daisy to calm down.


    Her eyes were swollen as she looked at Silvia. "You can rest assured. I''ll bring you the shirt."


    Silvia shook her head. "It''s okay. That piece of cloth was enough. It no longer matters whether you give me the shirt or not."


    However, Daisy gritted her teeth. "My parents won''t be so bold once they lose the shirt."


    She had a feeling that her parents were responsible for Jacob''s allergy, but she used to hold out hope for the small chance that they might be decent people. That was no longer the case.


    Since Daisy was determined, Silvia did not say anything else.


    Perhaps it was something that Daisy had to do to feel better.


    Silvia kept herpany for a while and got ready to go home. All of a sudden, she felt a cold shiver run down her spine.


    When she raised her head, she was surprised to see the tall figure at the end of the corridor.


    Silvia only snapped out of it after Neil walked up to her.


    "What brings you here?"


    "A friend told me that he saw you in the hospital, so I came over."


    Silvia frowned. "You have a friend working in the hospital?"


    "It''s David. He broke his leg saving a girl, so he''s been hospitalized."


    Silvia was speechless.


    The moment Daisy saw Neil, she was totally stunned.


    She had never seen such a handsome man. Her heart pounded fast, and her face slowly turned red.


    However, he did not spare her a nce. He held Silvia''s hand and said, "Let''s pay David a visit."


    Silvia was hesitant. "But I didn''t bring him anything."


    If she had known about David''s hospitalization, she would have brought some fruits or flowers.


    "He doesn''t need all that."


    After Neil said this, he dragged her away.


    Daisy just stared at them absent-mindedly.


    Ten minutester, Neil pushed open the door to David''s ward.


    David was bedridden, and his left leg was in a cast. Even so, he seemed to be in good spirits.


    A slim woman was sitting by bed and feeding him some chicken soup.


    The moment Silvia saw her back, a bad feeling rose in her heart. She called out to her subconsciously, "I


    DExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 356

    ?Chapter 356


    I panicked when she turned around and saw Silvia. She nearly spilled the chicken soup in her hand.


    She immediately put the bowl down and got to her feet as she looked at Silvia guiltily.


    "Sil..."


    "Did David get hurt because of you?" Silvia asked with a frown.


    I nodded. "Yeah. I was hanging from a wire during a shoot the other day, but it suddenly snapped. He ran over to save me, but he fell and broke his bones instead."


    Silvia stopped asking questions. After a short while, she left with Neil.


    She remained silent on her way home.


    Based on the way she treated and looked at David, it was obvious that I was not as averse toward him as she previously imed.


    As I''s friend, Silvia did not want to see her interacting so much with David.


    However, she knew that she could not be selfish and control someone else''s love affair.


    Nevertheless, the thought annoyed her.


    "Are you thinking about I and David?"


    Silvia nodded. "Mhm. I don''t want to see I with him."


    "That''s up to them. Outsiders like us shouldn''t meddle."


    Silvia pursed her lips. "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything."


    With that, Neil changed the topic of the conversation. "Let''s go on a vacation for a few days after you resolve the issue with MY Corporation. You look exhausted."


    "Sure."


    Silvia received a call from Daisy early the next morning. She told Silvia that she had gotten the shirt, so they agreed to meet up in the same cafe.


    When Silvia arrived, Daisy handed her a ck stic bag.


    "This is the shirt that gave my brother an allergy."


    After that, Daisy left.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Back at thepany, Silvia handed the shirt to Dulcie so that the Technical Department could examine it.


    The moment they were done examining it, Silvia received another call from Daisy. But a middle-aged man was on the line instead.


    "Give me back the shirt, or I''ll make sure that you regret it!"


    Before Silvia could say anything, she heard chaotic sounds followed by Daisy''s pitiful cries.


    There was a cold glint in Silvia''s eyes, and she spoke fiercely, "You''ll never see the shirt again if you do anything to harm her!"


    The man sneered. "It''s none of your business! I''m just hitting my ungrateful daughter. She deserves it even if I end up killing her."


    "Don''t return the shirt... Ah!"


    The man punched Daisy twice and interrupted her. The pain from the hit left her speechless.


    Silvia tightened her grip on her phone.


    "Let her go. I''ll return the shirt."


    They had no need for it anymore since the test was over. It would not affect MY Corporation even if she gave him the shirt.


    The man provided her with an address and hung up.


    Silvia instructed the Technical Department to deliver the shirt to her office. Then, she left with it.


    Meanwhile, the man had a sneer on his face.


    He would make sure that Silvia met a tragic end.


    As he nced at Daisy in the corner, he grinned and said, "You''re a wonderful actor, Daisy. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to convince her toe over."


    A malicious smile formed on Daisy''s face while she sat on the couch.


    "I know, Dad. She should be here soon, so let''s get ready. We''ll leave the moment she dies!"


    "Okay,"

 Chatper 357

    Chapter 357


    Chris was on his way back from an event when he saw Silvia driving past him at lightning speed.


    He immediately gave her a call, but to his surprise, she did not pick up.


    Therefore, he turned his car and followed her without any hesitation.


    Silvia soon stopped in front of an old residential building. She got out of the car and went inside.


    When she arrived at Unit 301, she rang the doorbell.


    The door opened, and she was greeted with a hostile middle¨Caged man. ¡°Do you have the shirt?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Daisy first,¡± Silvia demanded as she shook the bag in her hand.


    The man sneered and moved sideways. ¡°Come in and see her yourself. She¡¯s in the bedroom.¡± Silvia


    walked into the house without any hesitation.


    Daisy was lying in bed with her back facing the door. It looked like she had dozed off.


    Silvia decided to approach her. As she bent over, Daisy suddenly got up and plunged a syringe into her


    body.


    The moment she realized what was happening, Silvia grabbed Daisy¡¯s hand and bent it backward. She


    pulled the syringe out and injected the remaining one¨Cthird of its content into Daisy¡¯s body. Thetter


    screamed, but Silvia proceeded to strangle her.


    ¡°What¡¯s in this thing?!¡±


    After several interactions, Silvia had learned to trust herpletely. Hence, she had her guard down


    around Daisy. Unexpectedly, thetter plotted against her.


    Daisy snickered. ¡°It¡¯s just a knockout drug.¡±


    Silvia could feel that something was wrong with her body. As Daisy spoke, her hands gradually went


    numb.


    Soon, she fell and sat by the bed listlessly.


    Daisy was no better, but wickedness shone in her eyes as she mocked Silvia, ¡°It looks like my acting


    was pretty good. You believed me when I pretended to be pitiful.¡±


    Silvia bit her lip with great force, and the taste of blood filled her mouth. Right then, she became more


    conscious.


    ¡°Who ordered you to do this?¡±


    The middle¨Caged man came in before Daisy could answer. He red at Silvia and said, ¡°You offended


    someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended. They paid us to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Adam Carlson?¡±


    The middle¨Caged man was taken aback for a moment before he sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to


    know!¡±


    After that, he helped Daisy up.


    Silvia tried to crawl back up, but she had no strength.


    The man then poured a bottle of oil onto the bed and lit the bedsheets. They instantly caught on fire


    thanks to the oil. Following that, the man and Daisy left without turning back.


    As they traveled down the stairs, they happened to bump into Chris, who was going upstairs in


    search of Silvia.


    However, Chris had a bad feeling because he could not find Silvia after looking around. In the end, he


    decided to call her again.


    He narrowed his eyes when he heard her ringtoneing from downstairs. He instantly ran in its


    direction.


    He grabbed the middle¨Caged man¡¯s cor while thetter tried to turn off her phone in a panic. ¡°Why is


    Silvia¡¯s phone with you?!¡± he coldly questioned.


    An idea formed in the middle¨Caged man¡¯s mind when he failed to struggle free. He pointed at the


    smoking third floor and said, ¡°She¡¯s in that burning room. She¡¯ll be burned to death if you don¡¯t rush


    over!¡±


    Chris narrowed his eyes and let go of the man so that he could rush into the unit.


    Sniggering, the man supported Daisy and left with her.


    Chris spent some time opening the door because it was locked. Dense smoke and fire came surging


    out when he opened it. Then, he boldly rushed into the house.


    ¡°Silvia! Where are you? Cough, cough¡­ Silvia?¡±


    He dashed into the kitchen to drench his clothes in water. After that, he covered his nose and resumed


    his search for Silvia.


    The fire had spread from the bedroom to the living room. Even though Chris had sustained a number of


    burns and his eyes hurt from the smoke, he did not give up looking for her.


    Finally, he found Silvia unconscious in the bedroom.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He rushed to her side and helped her up.


    Just as he exited the room with her, there was a loud bang behind them.


    He felt a sharp pain in his back before he cked out¡­

 Chatper 358

    Chapter 358


    A day had passed when Silvia woke up.


    Her throat ached the moment she regained consciousness, and she could not speak at all. ¡°Sil, you¡¯re


    awake?¡±


    She slowly turned and saw Neil. He had a stubble on his face, and his hair was messy


    ¡°How are you feeling? I¡¯ll get the doctor!¡±


    The doctor came to check on her and exined, ¡°Miss Pond is fine now, Mr. Remus. She just needs to


    rest well. It¡¯ll take roughly a week for her throat to heal.¡±


    Silvia sat up and drank some water with Neil¡¯s help.


    Once she was fully awake, she recalled that someone had barged into the room to save her before she


    fell into aa.


    She searched for her phone immediately because she could not make a sound.


    However, she failed to locate it.


    Seeing how anxious she was, Neil asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    After some gesturing on Silvia¡¯s part, he understood that she wanted a phone.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He gave her his phone, and she quickly wrote something on his Notes app. [Who saved me?]


    Neil¡¯s expression changed before he whispered, ¡°It was a firefighter. I¡¯ve thanked him, but you can


    thank him personally once you¡¯ve been discharged.¡±


    [Is he alright? Is he seriously hurt?]


    ¡°He¡¯s slightly injured, but it¡¯s not serious. You just woke up. The most important thing right now is to let


    your body heal.¡±


    Silvia was relieved to hear this. However, she still had some doubts because she vaguely remembered


    hearing Chris¡¯s voice.


    Even so, she brushed them off because Chris was busy filming. He would not be in this area. The


    firefighter probably had a simr voice as him.


    After she dozed off, Neil left the ward and called Curtis.


    ¡°No one can tell Silvia that it was Chris who saved her!¡±


    ¡°What should I say if Miss Pond asks about it?¡±


    ¡°Get a firefighter. I¡¯ll take her to him once she¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±


    Silvia could finally speak on the third day, but her voice still sounded hoarse.


    Dulcie and Ethan cam¨¦ to visit her. Dulcie¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw her haggard appearance.


    ¡°How are you feeling. Sil?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. How¡¯s thepany doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed that Jacob¡¯s parents purposely dyed the shirt with dye that would cause him allergies.


    He¡¯s awake, and he¡¯s given his testimony, but his parents and sister have run away. The cops have


    listed them as wanted criminals


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Hmm, what about our sales?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than it was before this incident.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    They chatted for a while before Neil joined them.


    Dulcie felt uneasy with him around, so she got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stop bothering you. Bye, Sil.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    After she left the hospital, Dulcie asked, ¡°Should I tell her the truth, Ethan? After all, Chris isn¡¯t out of


    danger yet


    Ethan sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll offend Mr. Remus if you do that, Dul. Besides, Silvia¡¯s still in the midst of recovery.


    You¡¯ll only make her worry if you tell her about this. I think you¡¯d better wait until she¡¯s well. Then, you


    can give her a hint.¡±


    She relented after some hesitation. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait until she¡¯s better.¡±

 Chatper 359

    Chapter 359


    Silvia quickly recovered, and she was discharged from the hospital a weekter. However, Daisy and


    her family were nowhere to be found. They might have gone abroad.


    Silvia even asked Dominic to look into the matter, but it was to no avail. It proved that a mastermind


    was pulling the strings.


    The day she was discharged, Silvia and Neil thanked the firefighter who had saved her.


    However, she remained quiet on the way home, and her thoughts were a mystery.


    Back at the mansion, Neil finally asked, ¡°Did something happen? You didn¡¯t say a word on the way


    home.¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°No. Maybe I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and rest. I¡¯ll wake you up when dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    However, Silvia started looking for news reports on the fire when she was back in her room. She closed


    the webpage when she found an article about the firefighters¡® brave efforts to save her. She had


    miraculously survived the fire.


    For some reason, she found the firefighter unfamiliar when she saw him today. She had a feeling that


    he was not the one who had saved her.


    Besides, his voice was different from the one she heard before she cked out. She wondered if she


    was just imagining things.


    After a brief hesitation, she texted Chris.


    [Chris, I was almost killed in a fire a few days ago. I felt like I saw you before I cked out.]


    She quickly received a reply.


    [I think you were hallucinating because I¡¯ve been filming in Grand Film City these past few days.]


    An indescribable feeling hit her as she read his text. She was unsure if she was relieved or not, but she


    could finally stop overthinking.


    [Okay. I¡¯ll let you get back to your work]


    Silvia put her phone down and dozed off after lying in bed for a while.


    A patient with a burnt back was lying on his stomach in Imperial First Hospital. He was in a


    After he replied to Silvia¡¯s text outside the ward, Chris¡¯s agent handed the phone to n Rios. ¡°Are you


    you satisfied with this reply, Mr. Rios?¡±


    n snorted and spoke indifferently, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have cared if my son hadn¡¯t ruined his body to such an


    extent for a woman¡¯s sake!¡±


    The agent kept his head down as disdain filled his eyes. n discovered that the son whom he had


    raised for more than twenty years was not his. His wife had apparently gotten together with another


    man. Otherwise, he would have forgotten all about Chris.


    After a brief silence, the agent slowly said, ¡°If Chris learns about what you did, he¡¯ll be mad when he


    wakes up, Mr. Rios.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯ll know that I did it for him because that woman doesn¡¯t deserve him. I¡¯ll get him a better


    candidate,¡± n argued with a straight face.


    The agent was at a loss for words,


    He decided to stop talking since everything he said had gone over n¡¯s head. He hoped that Chris


    could wake up soon.


    Neil¡¯s knocking woke Silvia up. She opened her eyes and looked out the window. Night had fallen.


    She sat up slowly and recalled the dream she just had. In a daze, she thought that she was still in that


    room and the zing fire was about to consume her.


    She saw the person who came to save her the moment she woke up. To her surprise, it was Chris.


    Silvia shook her head involuntarily and felt like she was possessed.


    She guessed that she might have reced the firefighter¡¯s face with Chris¡¯s since she had assumed


    that Chris was her savior.


    After she got out of bed, she opened the door. Looking at Neil, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs after I wash


    my face.¡±


    They were about to rest after dinner when someone rang the doorbell out of the blue.

 Chatper 360

    Chapter 360


    Silvia frowned when she discovered that it was Idris. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you because I heard that you got hurt in a fire.¡±


    Silvia wore a cold expression. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Feeling awkward, Idris suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home and stay with us for a while? Our


    servants at home can help take care of you.


    ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t take good care of her, Mr. Pond?¡± Neil chimed in with displeasure.


    Taken aback, Idris quickly denied this. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Remus. You¡¯ve gotten it wrong¡±


    Neil gave him a cold look. ¡°Then what did you mean, Mr. Pond?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­. I just want to take good care of Silvia¡­¡±


    She found it hrious because Idris never thought of taking good care of her when she lived in Pond


    Mansion. She felt that he was doing this because she was dating Neil.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯m doing really well. You can leave if you have nothing else to say.


    ¡°Silvia,e home and eat with us in a few days. Your mother regrets the way she¡¯s treated you. At


    the end of the day, we¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Silvia did not want to ruin her mood by going there since there was no ce for her in their home.


    Idris smiled awkwardly and left in disappointment.


    Silvia no longer felt like going for a walk because of him. She simply returned to the living room to


    watch TV.


    Neil sat next to her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t let irrelevant people affect your mood.¡± Stupefied, Silvia


    snapped back to reality and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    They watched some TV, and Silvia went to bed after 9 p.m.


    Neil went to the study to call Curtis.


    ¡°How is Chris doing?¡±


    Curtis sounded solemn. ¡°He¡¯s still in aa, and the doctor doesn¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up. The


    shards from the explosion hit his head and caused a congestion.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze deepened as he said, ¡°Get him the best specialist from abroad and fulfill all of the Rios


    Family¡¯s requests.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After he put down his phone, he opened up a document to read. However, he could not focus on a


    single word. All he could think of was the scene when he found Silvia.


    Chris was hugging her tightly. He had been seriously injured, but Silvia had merely breathed


    JQ


    in some smoke and suffered some minor injuries.


    Neil squeezed the document in a panic when he thought about it..


    They were both men. Neil was obviously aware of Chris¡¯s feelings for Silvia. If she learned that Chris


    had risked his life to save her¡­.


    Neil closed his eyes and pushed it out of his head.


    He hade so far with Silvia, and he would not let anyone affect their rtionship.


    After she rested at home for two days, Silvia went to the police station to give a testimony with Dulcie.


    When she exited the building, she saw Adam.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He averted his gaze and pretended not to see her as he walked into the police station in a hurry.


    Dulcie snickered. ¡°Adam approached Jacob¡¯s parents and bribed them to make a big scene. That way,


    he could ask you for the fine and terminate his contract with MY Corporation. But now that they¡¯re on


    the run, his crime came to light. On top of that, Merlight fired him. Serves him right!¡±


    However, Silvia was indifferent. Adam was reaping what he had sown, but the mastermind had not


    been found.


    That person might still be watching her in the dark and plotting against her.


    Back in herpany, Silvia had a meeting with the shareholders and confirmed that they wouldunch


    their new products next month.


    ¡°This is really important. I hope to see all the departments working together to make next season¡¯s


    launch sessful.¡±


    After the meeting, she sent the modified designs to Rita and dealt with the work that had umted


    during her absence.

 Chatper 361

    Chapter 361


    Ada had been in a bad mood. She was currently in her office in Perficient.


    She had spent a lot of money to get Jacob¡¯s parents to plot against Silvia, but MY Corporation was


    unaffected. The incident even helped to promote their clothes.


    Ada was filled with disgust when she heard that MY Corporation¡¯s sales had reached a new high.


    Besides, she never ordered


    would hold her ountcob¡¯s parents to kill Silvia in a fire. She wondered if the police


    if they discovered what she had done.


    Just then, her phone began to vibrate.


    She saw that it was a call from Liam. She frowned and picked it up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ada, you racked your brain, but you failed to harm Silvia. You even helped her to promote MY


    Corporation. Shouldn¡¯t she be thanking you?¡± he said sarcastically.


    Ada gritted her teeth in annoyance and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in the same boat. Besides, I


    already exined that this wasn¡¯t going to ruin MY Corporation. I told the master n the other day.¡±


    Liam chuckled. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t let me down again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ruin MY Corporation once and for all!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    you about


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After he hung up, Liam casually threw his phone on the table. There was a cruel light in his


    eyes.


    He felt like he could not depend on that foolish girl entirely.


    If Chris had not barged into the fire to ruin his n, Silvia would have been dead by now.


    However, he could not do anything to Chris at the moment because thetter belonged to the Rios


    Family in Imperial City.


    At that thought, his eyes shone with malice, and he made a call.


    ¡°Did you get what I wanted?¡±


    ¡°I will, soon enough. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Just give me the thing and mind your own business.¡±


    The person giggled and slowly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cruel. You¡¯re trying to harm your


    grandmother who dotes on you. But I expect that of you, Condor.¡±


    Liam ignored the person and hung up.


    He felt that if Abalene truly cared about him, she would have given him Remus Corporation instead of


    Harmony Yard.


    Nevertheless, Harmony Yard was of great significance to Neil Liam felt that t


    20


    capital to negotiate with Neil once he gained Harmony Yard.


    Abalene was just a stepping stone for him while he sought revenge.


    Silvia finally agreed to drop by Pond Mansion for a meal after Idris¡¯s constant badgering.


    He treated her differently this time and smiled amiably.


    Mindy was out of character too. She did not confront Silvia, and she seemed absent¨Cminded.


    After their meal, Idris invited Silvia to the study.


    ¡°Pond Corporation ns to break into the fashion industry, but we haven¡¯t found a steady source of


    goods¡­.1-¡±


    Silvia interrupted him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. MY Corporation can¡¯t take on more orders because our daily


    production capacity is fixed.¡±


    Idris froze before he said, ¡°Silvia, we¡¯re family. Besides, Pond Corporation will belong to you and Ada


    one day. You¡¯re just helping yourself if you help Pond Corporation now.


    Silvia appeared aloof. As she looked at him, she slowly said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I don¡¯t hold. any


    shares in Pond Corporation.


    ¡°No. Half of my shares will go to you, and half will go to Ada when I retire. Who else is going to get


    them, right?¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t take empty promises. Why don¡¯t get awyer to notarize it?¡±


    you draft a contract right now and

 Chatper 362

    Chapter 362


    Idris¡¯s expression suddenly turned unpleasant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pushing your luck, Silvia?¡±


    However, she seemed distant. ¡°You¡¯re not giving anything up, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re just trying to cheat


    me. You don¡¯t even want to give me proof. How am I supposed to believe that you¡¯ll give me half of


    your shares in the future?¡±


    Idris was fuming, but he gritted his teeth and held back because of Neil.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me even a little, Silvia?¡±


    Silvia gave him a cold look. ¡°Mr. Pond, I came over today because I wanted to make something clear to


    you. I hope that you¡¯ll stop wasting your time because I¡¯m not going to help the Pond Family. Since Ada


    is your favorite daughter, you should spend your time and energy instead of me.¡±


    on her


    After that, she got up to leave.


    The moment she reached the door, she heard Idris¡¯s furious voice.


    ¡®Silvia! Are you that cruel? Are you going to leave us to fend for ourselves?!¡±


    She turned to him calmly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same when you abandoned me at the door of the


    children¡¯s home more than twenty years ago? After I came back and donated my bone marrow to Ada


    seven years ago, I experienced a severe reaction. Didn¡¯t you neglect me and leave me at the hospital?


    You held a party at home for Ada once she got better. Also, did. you ever ask me if I was doing okay


    while I was married to Neil?¡±


    Her interrogation left him speechless.


    There was nothing else to say, so Silvia quickly got out of there.


    She knew that she would forever be bound to the Pond Family given their blood rtions. Despite that,


    she would not allow them to bully her.


    She was going to remove herself from the picture.


    A monthter, it was time for MY Corporation tounch their new products.


    Both Silvia and Rita were directing the staff backstage. Anxiety was written all over Rita¡¯s face because


    most of the new products were her designs.


    ¡°Rx. Your designs are great, and I¡¯m sure these clothes will do well in the market.¡±


    Rita took a deep breath and looked at Silvia with respect. Thetter¡¯s modifications to her designs had


    knocked her socks off. Therefore, Rita was now a big fan of Silvia¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Miss Pond. You would¡¯ve been the champion if you had joined the national design


    competition!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have been the second runner¨Cup if I had joined.¡±


    ¡°I would have epted it wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop ttering me. See if the models are ready. This is your first fashion show!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me butterflies¡­¡±


    After Rita ran off, Silvia went through the sequence of the show with the director. Then, she headed to


    the reception to see Dulcie.


    Silvia and Dulcie greeted all the clients who hade to join theunch. After that, they rested in a


    corner for ten minutes as they waited for the event to start.


    Dulcie sighed as she massaged her sore ankles. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve put on high heels. I¡¯m not


    used to wearing them now.¡±


    Silviaughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to wear high heels all the time? What changed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Ethan. He says high heels are bad for health. He threw all my heels away. and


    reced them with ts while I was at work. I ignored him for three days after that!¡± Dulcie exined in


    anger.


    ¡°Then you gave in?¡±


    ¡°I epted his suggestion reluctantly because I found the ts a lot morefortable after I wore them


    for two days.¡±


    Silvia teased her when she saw her grin. ¡°I think you enjoy them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Just a bit.¡±


    All of a sudden, Rita¡¯s assistant walked over and interrupted them. Gasping for breath, she


    said, ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Pond, a few models are stuck on the road, and it¡¯ll take more than half an hour for


    them to get here¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! Which ones?¡±

 Chatper 363

    Chapter 363


    12


    Silvia quickly got up and walked backstage. The assistant followed her as she answered, They¡¯re the


    models for the highlight of the show¡­ They imed that they would be here soon when Miss Williams


    called them half an hour ago. When Miss Williams called them again


    before the show, they said that they can no longer make it¡­¡±


    Anger shone in Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they tell us earlier?!¡±


    The assistant almost teared up from anxiety. ¡°Who knew something like this would happen?¡±


    Silvia found Rita backstage. She was torn with anxiety as she made calls to look for models. She even


    failed to press the correct number several times.


    Silvia walked up to her and held her trembling hands. ¡°How many more models do you need?¡± she


    calmly asked.


    ¡°Eight¡­¡±


    Seeing Rita¡¯s shaky body and teary eyes, Silvia softened her tone. ¡°Calm down. There¡¯s more than half


    an hour before the highlight of the show. Go ahead and get the other models on stage first. I¡¯ll handle


    the rest.¡±


    Her voice was soothing, and Rita gradually calmed down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Pond. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to dwell on it. Get the other models on stage first.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Silvia fell into deep thought and decided to give someone a call.


    Meanwhile, both Ada and Snow were all smiles. They were sitting in a corner in front of the stage..


    ¡°Ada, I managed to convince those models. Let¡¯s watch as Silvia makes a fool of herself!¡± Snow


    whispered.


    Ada wore a smug look. ¡°I need more than that. I want to see her reputation ruined!¡±


    Theunch of MY Corporation¡¯s new products soon began.


    Rita panicked while the models went onstage one by one. They already had a rehearsal with the


    lighting, music, and the models. If Silvia failed to find new models for the highlight of the show, their


    launch would be ruined.


    Hence, Rita prayed that Silvia would be sessful.


    However, it seemed like her prayers were not being answered. The models that Silvia had contacted


    did not arrive even after the other models had finished their part.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¦¯¦°.


    At first, the audience waited patiently, but they started to whisper as time went on


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t they highlighting eight pieces of clothing today? Why aren¡¯t the models on the


    runway?¡±


    ¡°Something must have gone wrong. They¡¯ve made a huge mistake during this important


    show. It looks like MY Corporation is going to damage their brand!¡±


    ¡°MY Corporation¡¯s highlight show turns out to be nothing! That¡¯s the biggest joke of the day!¡±


    Ada and Snow were very pleased with themselves when they heard others ridiculing MY Corporation.


    They found joy in Silvia¡¯s misfortune because they hated her immensely.


    22


    Snow covered her mouth and snickered beforementing, ¡°How ridiculous! I¡¯m sure Silvia will be the


    laughing stock of the fashion industry!¡±


    ¡°I have to hand it to you, Snow,¡± Ada agreed with a smirk.


    ¡°Keep me in the loop. I love to see her embarrass herself


    Some audience members were getting up to leave because they were done waiting.


    While Ada and Snow were feeling smug, the host went up the stage and made an


    announcement, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please be patient. We¡¯re about to present the final gowns in


    this season¡¯s collection. After all, good things are worth the wait.¡±


    The whispers among the audience grew fainter, and those who were about to leave sat down again.


    They waited for the models to go onstage.


    Snow frowned and gritted her teeth, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Those models aren¡¯t here. How did they get


    new models in such a short time?¡±


    Ada¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. ¡°Calm down. I want to see what Silvia has up her sleeve!¡± Soon,


    the lights in the hall dimmed, and a model in a long and sheer aquamarine gown slowly walked


    onstage.


    Both Ada and Snow were struck dumb when they saw the model¡¯s face.

 Chatper 364

    Chapter 364


    Everyone gasped as they stared at the model in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lilian Garcia, the international supermodel. I can¡¯t believe my eyes!¡±


    ¡®Samantha Crawford is here too!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! I¡¯m sure there are more supermodels! Otherwise, they¡¯ll be inferior to Lilian and


    Samantha. Wow! MY Corporation is cool! They managed to hire so many international supermodels!¡±


    As expected, all of the subsequent models were world¨Crenowned supermodels. They earned over a


    million dors in a single show.


    Ada and Snow were livid when everyone started to praise MY Corporation.


    Ada felt that Silvia did not have the power to hire so many international supermodels. Neil must have


    helped her.


    When it dawned on Ada, she gritted her teeth. ¡°All she does is rely on Neil. She¡¯s nothing without him!¡±


    Snow could only sigh. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone abroad three years ago. All of this would¡¯ve been


    yours.¡±


    Ada¡¯s hatred toward Silvia intensified because she felt that Snow was right. That b*tch silvia, had


    snatched away her man and everything that belonged to her.


    ¡°She won¡¯t remain smug for long!¡± Ada said with a


    sneer.


    It did not matter that the international supermodels were making her look good now. She would make


    sure that Silvia ended up looking ridiculous. Snow looked at her in confusion. ¡°Do you have another


    n?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    After the fashion show, many tried to get the models¡® autographs, but the staff put a stop to it. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, but these models have a busy schedule. They need to leave right after the show, so they have no


    time to sign anything. We sincerely apologize.¡±


    Silvia swiftly walked backstage when the models got off the runway.


    ¡°Thank you for today.¡±


    Samantha smiled and smoothed out her hair. ¡°You¡¯re wee. After all, my boss asked me to, and you


    paid me quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my secretary to make the payment to your ount.¡±


    Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay, we have another show to do. We¡¯ll chat when we meet again. Bye.¡±


    After she blew Silvia a kiss, Samantha left with the other models.


    Silvia made a call after she saw them off. ¡°I owe you one for today.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to make you owe me one. I¡¯ve written it down,¡± a gentle male voice replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy at the moment, but I¡¯ll buy you a meal some other day.¡±


    After the call, one of her employees rushed up to her.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, Miss Pond!¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Check your Twitter!¡±


    She went online and found the shocking trending topic.


    [MY Corporation giarizes others for their new products.]


    She clicked on it and quickly read the text.


    Perficient had released a statement through their official ount. They informed the public that MY


    Corporation had giarized parts of their new products. Besides, Perficient imed that they had


    started selling their new products abroad a month ago. This made Silvia look bad. There was also a


    comparison of the twopanies¡® new products. With the exception of some details, parts of MY


    Corporation¡¯s products resembled the clothes that Perficient sold abroad.

 Chatper 365

    Chapter 365


    Silvia rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Ignore the onlinements. We¡¯ll talk about it after theunch.¡±


    However, the employee remained worried. ¡°But everyone here already knows. The reporters are asking


    Miss Wiliams about it, and she doesn¡¯t know how to handle it.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with displeasure as she rushed toward the stage. Rita was surrounded by a group


    of reporters, and everyone wanted an answer for her giarism.


    Panic was written all over her face, and her anxiety prevented her from defending herself. On top of


    that, her eyes were red, and she lookedpletely helpless.


    The reporters took her silence as a sign to continue their line of questioning. Even the staff failed to


    stop them.


    Meanwhile, Dulcie tried to assure the clients that MY Corporation¡¯s designer had not


    giarized anything. There had to be some kind of misunderstanding, but the hall was a mess.


    Silvia walked swiftly to Rita¡¯s side and spoke sternly into the camera, ¡°Rita didn¡¯t copy anyone¡¯s design.


    MY Corporation would never tolerate such a thing. We¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this!¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, Perficientunched their new products before you and only sold them abroad. Are you


    sure MY Corporation didn¡¯t make use of this loophole to copy their clothes? Perhaps you thought that


    no one would find out because you modified some of the details,¡± a reporter used.


    Silvia red at him and slowly said, ¡°In that case, can I say that Perficient giarized MY Corporation¡¯s


    designs instead? They sold their products abroad because they were afraid of being found out if they


    sold them here.¡±


    Her words made the reporter splutter. ¡°Why would Perficient point out the giarism online if they


    giarized you?! Are you trying to nder them, Miss Pond?¡± the reporter continued with an


    unpleasant expression.


    Silvia sneered. ¡°They¡¯re trying to pin it on us so that they can get away with it.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Silvia interrupted him before he could say anything else. ¡°We won¡¯t answer any more questions before


    the truthes out.¡±


    After that, she pulled Rita away.


    Once Rita was backstage, she copsed on the table and cried.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize my designs, and I worked really hard on them. Someone must have leaked them to


    Perficient!¡±


    Silvia remained silent. She had seen the clothes that Perficient were selling abroad. She realized that


    they were the designs that she had modified for Rita.


    Rita modified them again after she had some new ideas. As a result, their newest products were


    slightly different from the clothes that Perficient sold abroad.


    Bluapter 365


    She recalled making the amendments at the mansion. At that time, she was sleepy, so she agreed to


    let Neil turn off herptop for her.


    This realization made her subconsciously clench her fists.


    ¡°Did you share your designs with anyone else, Rita?¡±


    Rita tried to recall, but she found herself shaking her head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve only worked on them in the


    company.¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia whispered, ¡°Go home and rest. Don¡¯te to work or read thements


    online for the next few days. I¡¯ll look into this matter.¡±


    Rita nodded. ¡°Okay, Miss Pond¡­ I really didn¡¯t giarize my designs¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Rita was touched by the trust in Silvia¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were red when she left.


    Silvia headed to Remus Corporation after she and Dulcie sent the clients off.


    She received a call from Neil as she parked her car.


    ¡°I had a meeting earlier. I see what¡¯s happening online. How are things going, Sil?¡±


    She kept her head low and answered slowly, ¡°We¡¯re still investigating¡­¡±


    Are you?¡°!


    He sounded genuinely worried, but Perficient was selling the first batch of designs that she had


    modified.


    At this moment, she could not tell if he was ignorant or just good at acting.


    She eventually said, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs.¡±

 Chatper 366

    Chapter 366


    Nell seemed a little surprised. After a couple of seconds, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ming down right


    How ¡±


    Silvia was lost in thought when he reached the side of her car. She only returned to her senses. when


    he locked on the window.


    She could see him looking at her with concern. She pursed her lips and pushed the door open.


    It I was early in the fall, but Silvia was wearing a thin dress. As such, she felt a little chilly whenever the


    wind blow.


    Nell took off his zer and draped it over her. His light, woody scent instantly enveloped her


    His zer was still warm, but Silvia continued to feel cold.


    Noticing how pale she was, Neil held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Silvia did not say a word. She allowed him to drag: her into Remus Corporation like a puppet.


    Along the way, all the employees stared at them in shock. To be exact, they were staring at Nell


    They did not realize that their president had an attentive side to him and would even drape hist zer


    over a woman¡¯s shoulders.


    It was not until the two walked into the president¡¯s office and the door mmed shut that the curious or


    contemptuous could no longer see what was going on


    After leading: Silvia to sit down on the sofa, Neil looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything.


    Leave this to me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Silvia, who had been silent all this time, finally looked up at him and said, Neil, you


    were the one who gave Ada Perficient.¡±


    Silvia had always thought she did not care about it. However, the moment she said this, then only did


    she realize how much she cared about the fact that Neil had given Ada thepany How could she


    not care about it? The only possible way she would not care was if she did not.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Neil frowned. Gullt shed across his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think this would happen.¡±


    Silvia closed her eyes. ¡°I came here to ask you about one thing. Did you share my designs with


    Ada?¡±


    Silence Instantly filled the office.


    A whileter, Nell¡¯s ley voice rang out.


    ¡°Are you suspicious of me?¡±


    He thought that she was learning to depend on him more. To his surprise, she hade to question


    him!


    ¡°Just answer me. Yes or no?¡±


    There was no warmth in his eyes as he looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend, yet you¡¯re questioning me like a criminal. How do you think I should answer?¡±


    Seeing the disappointment in his eyes, Silvia clenched her fists.


    ¡°I just want an answer.¡±


    Neilughed bitterly. ¡°Silvia, are you hoping that I¡¯ll say yes so that you can break up with me without


    guilt?¡±


    Silvia frowned in response. ¡°Those two things are unrted, but if you really did this, it¡¯s over between


    us.


    The office fell silent once more. Neil was giving off such an intimidating aura that a lesser man would


    have broken down and started crying


    te that, Silvia was not the least bit intimidated. She looked him straight in the eve and


    demanded an answer.


    Finally, Neil said, ¡°Since you already know the answer in your heart, why are you asking me about it?¡±


    ¡°Are you admitting to it?¡± Silvia asked coldly.


    Neilughed. Every word that came out of his mouth was hostile.


    ¡°Yes, I did it. Are you happy?¡±


    Silvia stood up and left without another word.


    Silence took over the office once again, and Neil swept all the things off the coffee table. His eyes were


    icy cold.


    Meanwhile, Silvia returned to MY Corporation.

 Chatper 367

    Chapter 367


    News of MY Corporation¡¯s giarism had gone viral, and it sparked a huge discussion online.


    Silvia tasked the PR Department with controlling thements, but that did not help in the slightest. In


    fact, it brought more criticism.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Perficient has to be behind this. We have no way to control the narrative. Any time people


    speak positively about MY Corporation, the trolls hunt them down and spam nastyments.¡±


    Silvia was displeased. ¡°I understand. Ignore everything online for now.¡±


    After the manager of the PR Department left, Silvia gave Rita a call.


    ¡°Create a timeline for your first andst design drafts right now. Include the details of each revision.


    Then, email it to me once you¡¯re done.¡±


    Rita was fast. It took her less than an hour to send the information.


    Silvia then forwarded it to the PR Department so that they could post it online.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After they published the timeline, public opinion started to change. People began to believe in MY


    Corporation.


    ¡°MY Corporation¡¯s design timeline isplete, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any issues with it. I¡¯m


    standing with them this time. Let¡¯s see if the people at Perficient have more proof to support their


    ims.¡±


    ¡°Let them go at it for a while longer. I¡¯m not taking anyone¡¯s side yet.


    ¡°I still feel that Perficient¡¯s more trustworthy. If they really copied MY Corporation, they wouldn¡¯t have


    the gall to use them of giarism. I think they have more evidence.¡±


    The manager of the PR Department noticed that damage control seemed easier this time. After further


    checking, he realized that Remus Corporation had been helping them behind the


    scenes.


    When he recalled Silvia and Neil¡¯s rtionship, the PR manager began to talk about Remus


    Corporation¡¯s help in various group chats. Everyone envied Silvia.


    Soon, the news reached Silvia¡¯s ears, and she immediately sent Neil a message.


    [We don¡¯t need your help. MY Corporation can handle its own problems. I don¡¯t want to owe you any


    favors.]


    Neil did not reply. She had no idea if had seen the message or not.


    She did not want to be suspicious of him, but those designs had only gone through her and Rita¡¯s


    possession. Rita would not destroy her future like that, so Neil was the most likely suspect.


    Based on how much he cared about Ada in the past, there was a chance that he would help her if she


    cried in front of him.


    Actually, her own insecurities were the main reason for her suspicion. She dared not believe


    that Neil would prefer her over Ada. Hence, there were plenty of issues between them. Her


    subconscious mind believed that Neil would always stand by Ada¡¯s side.


    That night, Silvia saw Neil¡¯s car parked by the road when she went downstairs after work


    She pretended not to see it. Unexpectedly, Neil got out of the car and walked up to her..


    ¡°Silvia, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Before the truth behind this incidentes to light, it¡¯d be better for us to keep a distance.¡±


    Neil looked at her seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that I¡¯m responsible, do you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, didn¡¯t you admit to it in the office this afternoon?¡±


    Seeing her hostile expression, Neil did not want to waste his breath arguing with her. He simply carried


    her and walked to the side of the road.


    Silvia was stunned for a moment. When she realized what was happening, she struggled with all her


    might. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    He lowered his head and growled, ¡°Keep quiet, unless you want everyone in yourpany to see me


    kiss you in public.¡±


    Silvia was immediately silenced.


    While she froze, Neil walked to the side of the road and shoved her into the car. Then, he sat down and


    asked the driver to hit the gas.


    Silvia gritted her teeth. ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    When she saw how calm he was, she burst with rage. However, she could not hop out of the. car, so


    she turned away and sulked in theer.


    After half an hour, the ck Maybach stopped at Harmony Yard¡¯s entrance.

 Chatper 368

    Chapter 368


    Silvia frowned as she looked at Neil. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°Ada¡¯s in there right now. You can ask her if I showed her your designs.¡±


    When both of them entered the living room, the group was having dinner.


    Abalene was surprised to see them.


    ¡°Silvia, Neil, what brings you here?¡±


    Ada and Liam were sitting by her side. They both turned to the door when they heard this..


    Ada looked away with a straight face when she saw them holding hands.


    Neil had a cold expression. ¡°Grandma, I heard that Liam and Ada were having dinner with you. It just


    so happens that I need them for someth


    ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen staff to prepare two more sets of cutleries.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯ll leave once we¡¯ve asked our questions.¡±


    His gaze fell on Ada as he spoke.


    ¡°Silvia and I have something to ask you.


    Ada put down her cutlery. ¡°If this is about MY Corporation¡¯s giarizing, I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°How did you manage to get Rita¡¯s designs?¡±


    When she met his chilling gaze, a sense of fear crept up her heart. She clenched her fists without


    realizing.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Neil red at her. ¡°Are you really clueless, or are you pretending not to understand?¡±


    The dining room fell into silence as he spoke.


    Ada¡¯s face slowly turned white because she was under intense pressure.


    Liam was next to her, and he suddenly decided to speak up. ¡°Neil, her sister¡¯spany stole


    Perficient¡¯s designs. You should be asking the designer from MY Corporation to apologize. Instead,


    you¡¯vee here to interrogate my fiance!¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes


    filled with even more hostility. ¡°Who¡¯s the one doing the actual copying? I¡¯m sure Ada knows best!¡±


    Liam chuckled. ¡°Do you have any proof? If you¡¯re here to pressure my fiance without any evidence,


    you¡¯re in bullying.¡±


    Abalene had been listening to all of this. She frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What can¡¯t we


    handle this as a family? Why are you making a scene?!¡±


    Neil looked at her and calmly said, ¡°Grandma, stay out of this. We can handle this ourselves.¡± Abalene


    furrowed her brows. Nell and Liam were both her grandchildren. It would not be right. for her to side


    with either one. So, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m too old to get involved. Do ast


    5


    you please.


    With that, she left the dining area,


    Liam nced at the chicken soup that she had left untouched. ¡°Grandma has gastric, but she didn¡¯t eat


    much. Send this chicken soup to her room,¡± he calmly said to a servant.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the servant left th the chicken soup, Liam helped Ada up and sternly said, ¡°Nell, I hope you¡¯ll bring


    proof before you question my fiance. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for losing my temper!¡±


    Before Neil could say anything, Silvia interjected, ¡°Liam, this is between me and Ada. The both of you


    shouldn¡¯t hav


    gotten involved. I¡¯d like to speak with her alone. Could you leave us for a moment?¡±


    Liam chuckled, but there was no warmth in his smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Ada¡¯s pregnant. I don¡¯t feel safe leaving her with others.¡±


    Ada felt embarrassed for a moment, but she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay Liam. Silvia won¡¯t harm me. Wait for me


    outside. I¡¯ll talk with her for a bit.¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°Alright. Call out to me if anything happens. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, Liam and Neil left.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ada smiled as she looked at Silvia. ¡°What did you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°You stole our designs, but you didn¡¯t steal the final version. You only stole the edited version of the first


    draft. You don¡¯t even know how to be a proper thief. No wonder Perficient is going downhill in your


    hands.¡±


    The expression on Ada¡¯s face was ghastly. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t go around


    using others blindly. How dare you use me of stealing MY Corporation¡¯s designs. It¡¯s clear that


    you¡¯re the one stealing Perficient¡¯s designs!¡±


    Silvia smiled when she saw herck of remorse ¡°pon¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find the evidence to prove that


    Perficient giarized our designs!¡±


    Ada¡¯s eyes were full of scorn. ¡°Anyone can make big ims, but whether you seed or not, that¡¯s


    another story.¡±


    Silvia had nothing else to say, so she left.


    When she entered the car, Neil cast a nce at her. ¡°Am I free of suspicion?¡±

 Chatper 369

    Chapter 369


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Silvia softly said.


    Neil was surprised. He did not expect Silvia to apologize so suddenly.


    ¡°What did Ada say?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing then?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t trust you enough. Because I suspected you of such trivial things. I feel bad about it.¡±


    After she said this, Neil pulled her into an embrace.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I have to work on myself since you don¡¯t trust me enough.¡±


    His deep but gentle voice rang in her ears. Her eyes started to well up, so she reached out to hug him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t jump to conclusions in the future.¡±


    Neil chuckled softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll always like you no matter what.¡±


    Once she calmed down, Silvia moved out of his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± she said with her eyes


    lowered.


    When he noticed that she was blushing, he started the car in high spirits.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After they returned to the mansion, the situation online changed as they finished dinner.


    was created earlier than Rita¡¯s. Now, the Inte is using MY Corporation of stealing from them.


    Also, Perficient said that they¡¯re going to sue us!¡±


    Dulcie contacted Silvia in a hurry. ¡°Sil, Perficient provided a draft 6ished dinner.


    Silvia had an ice¨Ccold look in her eyes. ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll continue once I¡¯ve looked into this.¡±


    She logged into her Twitter after the call. When she saw that MY Corporation and Perficient were


    trending, she immediately clicked on the hashtags.


    Sure enough, Perficient had provided a time for their initial draft. It was earlier than Rita¡¯s by a whole


    month!


    Silvia was not pleased. The timeline that Perficient provided made it look like Rita had copied


    them.


    However, the clothes they produced resembled her edited designs, not Rita¡¯s initial designs. From


    there, she could prove that Perficient had taken her amended designs.


    So, how did they manage to make that so¨Ccalled ¡°initial draft¡± earlier than Rita¡¯s by a month?


    If her team conducted a proper investigation, they could prove their innocence.


    She saved the picture on Perficient¡¯s official Twitter ount. Then, she sent it to Dominic via


    WhatsApp.


    Chapter bek


    [Analyze this picture. See if there¡¯s a problem with the time listed.]


    After he sent her an ¡°okay¡± emoji, she put down her phone and took a shower.


    Over in the Williams Family, ke gave Rita a call once he reached home. His face was full of


    Tage.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about you giarizing Perficient¡¯s designs?¡±


    ke had treated his client to dinner that night. He only found out about the giarism whe his client


    brought it up. He immediately felt ashamed.


    B¡¯s eyes turned red. She had cried over this many times.


    ¡°I have no idea. I didn¡¯t giarize anyone¡¯s designs. The people at Perficient are behind this. I don¡¯t


    know


    they¡¯ve stolen my designs.¡±


    ke frowned when he heard this. ¡°Stay at home for the time being. We¡¯ll talk more about this after a


    proper investigation,¡± he said in displeasure.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When she walked out of the study, a staff member approached her with a ck box.


    ¡°Miss Rita, you have a package.¡±


    Rita took the box and went upstairs right away.


    She opened the ck box back in her room. When she saw what was inside, her face fell. Soon, she


    ran into the bathroom to vomit.


    There was a dead rat and a note in the box.


    [This is just the beginning. Copycats don¡¯t deserve to live. Next time, you¡¯ll be dead instead of the rat!]


    After her shower, Silvia discovered that she had over ten missed calls from Dulcie. There were many


    messages from her as well.


    Just as she was about to call back, Dulcie sent her another message.


    The moment she read it, she froze.

 Chatper 370

    Chapter 370


    By the time Silvia rushed to the hospital, it was already past 9 p.m.


    Once she walked out of the elevator, she saw Dulcie and Rita¡¯s parents talking at the ward¡¯s door.


    She strode quickly over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Rita suddenly faint?¡±


    ke¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Tonight, Rita suddenly received a ck


    box parcel. We didn¡¯t think it would contain a dead rat with its stomach cut open. It ven had a death


    threat next to it! She was overwhelmed with shock. The added stress from the people who kept


    messaging her online made her get too worked up, and she fainted. Fortunately, it¡¯s nothing serious.


    But thanks for taking the trouble toe here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just d she¡¯s okay. Rita is a member of MY Corporation¡¯s staff. Also, she fainted this time


    because of the giarizing incident. I shoulde to visit.¡±


    ke sighed. He looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Miss Pond, I know enough of the incident. Rita really didn¡¯t


    copy Perfi-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Silvia interrupted him softly, ¡°Mr. Williams, as Rita¡¯s father, you


    should understand just what sort of person she is. I believe that she didn¡¯t giarize Perficient¡¯s works,


    and I will definitely find the evidence to prove her innocence too!¡±


    Seeing the determination in Silvia¡¯s eyes, ke nodded. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    They chatted for a bit more, and then Silvia and Dulcie left.


    On the way back, Dulcie said, ¡°Ada is really such a shameless b*tch. Perficient¡¯s staff obviously stole


    MY Corporation¡¯s designs. And now they want to sue MY Corporation and Rita!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no use talking about this now. The most important thing is to find evidence to prove that


    Perficient giarized MY Corporation.¡±


    Dulcie turned and looked back at her. She asked, ¡°Why do you trust Rita so much? Are you not worried


    that she really stole Perficient¡¯s design?


    ¡°The clothing that Perficient sells overseas are not Rita¡¯s initial draft. They were amended versions that


    I requested of her first draft. Unless I copied Perficient too, there¡¯s no way Rita would have copied it.¡±


    Shock shed in Dulcie¡¯s eyes. Then, she frowned, ¡°Once you check the people who had ess to


    your revised design, you¡¯ll basically know who leaked the design.¡±


    Silvia spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Rita. She said she didn¡¯t let anyone see the design. On my end, except


    for the time I let Neil save the edited version, otherwise, no one has seen it.¡±


    When she heard this, Dulcie grabbed her hair in frustration. ¡°Neil is your boyfriend; he wouldn¡¯t do


    something like this. But being used of giarism will affect Rita¡¯s future in design. She could not


    possibly give her design to someone else on her own ord. We are going in circles here.¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°There must be something we overlooked. You need to stay calm first. I¡¯ve already asked


    someone to verify the photo of the draft that Perficient posted on Twitter. I


    believe we can get our answer soon.


    Dulcie nodded. ¡°All that¡¯s left is to wait for the results.¡±


    Soon, the court summons arrived at MY Corporation.


    Silvia immediately let the Legal Department handle the issue while she gathered the shareholders to


    discuss when they were going to start manufacturing their clothes after theunch of their new product.


    Soon


    1 after the meeting started, Sigwald said while smiling gleefully, ¡°Miss Pond, these clothes are now


    deep in a giarism scandal. Aren¡¯t you rushing things to prepare them for mass production? If MY


    corporation loses thewsuit, then we can¡¯t recover our capital from manufacturing the clothes.¡±


    Silvia looked at Sigwald. She said calmly, ¡°You can rest easy. MY Corporation will not lose the


    case.


    ¡°You seem quite confident. If MY Corporation only consists of you alone, then you can do whatever you


    want. But now, every decision you make will affect our profit as shareholders So, we have to be


    cautious.¡±


    The meeting fell into silence. Even though the other shareholders did not say anything, knew clearly


    that the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    agreed with what Sigwald said.


    Silvia


    She nodded. ¡°You make a point there too. Then, based on what you said, if we aren¡¯t preparing for


    manufacturing, what should we do next?¡±


    Sigwald did not expect Silvia to agree with what he said. Immediately, his guard went up.

 Chatper 371

    Chapter 371


    ¡°Well, you are the president. Whatever you say, Miss Pond.¡±


    Silvia scoffed. ¡°Since it¡¯s up to me, why did you argue with me earlier? If you have a different opinion,


    now¡¯s the time to share it, Mr. Reed. Don¡¯t say that I never gave you a chance.¡±


    For a moment, Sigwald¡¯s expression was unpleasant. But he took a deep breath and said, ¡°If you


    insist.¡±


    Silvia smiled and nodded. ¡°Please proceed. ¡±


    ¡°Lately, manypanies have been interested in making military uniforms. But they don¡¯t want to


    invest too much capital. So, they want to work with apany with its own factory and machinery.


    They¡¯ll provide the designs, and we¡¯ll make the products for them.


    est that we


    ¡°I contacted a fewpanies recently, and the prices they quoted seem fair. I take some of these


    orders to transition during this period. If we win thewsuit with Perficient, we¡¯ll mass produce the new


    products that we released before. What do you think, Miss Pond?¡±


    Silvia considered it for a few more moments and said, ¡°You have a point. I agree. What about the rest?¡±


    Dulcie frowned. ¡°I disagree. Orders like these usually aren¡¯t small. Even the smaller ones take a month,


    whilerger orders would take up to a few months. If we take on a few of these orders, our factories


    wouldn¡¯t be able to make time to manufacture MY Corporation¡¯s new products for a year!¡±


    Sigwald nced at Dulcie coldly. ¡°We can only profit when the machines are running. Are you saying


    that we need to watch the factory remain stagnant while we wait for thewsuit to end? Who will pay


    the workers¡® wages? Are you going to give us the money?¡±


    Just as Dulcie was about to speak, Silvia said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t argue. I understand both of your opinions.


    We can take a couple of these orders tost us until the end of thewsuit. Mr. Reed, since you


    suggested this, so I¡¯ll put you in charge of this project.¡±


    Sigwald was in disbelief. As if afraid that Silvia would go back on her word, he quickly said, ¡± Okay. I


    won¡¯t let you down, Miss Pond.¡±


    After the meeting adjourned, Dulcie approached Silvia angrily.


    ¡°Sil, why did you agree to Uncle Sigwald¡¯s proposal? That man will never do anything if there¡¯s nothing


    in it for him. He¡¯s so aggressive because he¡¯s up to something!¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t go againstpany regtions, he can profit from this as much


    as he can.¡±


    Dulcie gritted her teeth. ¡°How could he not vite thepany¡¯s regtions?! He doesn¡¯t care about


    thepany¡¯s survival. He only wants to benefit from this.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    Dulcie shot her an incredulous look. ¡°What do yo


    you


    mean?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°We can remove him from the board once he vites the interests of thepany and against


    regtion.¡±


    goes


    17


    When Dulcie heard this, she finally came to a realization. ¡°You¡¯re nning to deal with Uncle Sigwald?¡±


    Silvia appeared rxed. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to him if he ys his part.¡±


    Dulcie could only shake her head. Uncle Sigwald only had profit on his mind. As long as he could rake


    in the benefits, he would not care about the consequences.


    Thanks to his ten¨Cpercent share, he had gotten too many things that did not belong to him over the


    years. However, she was not going to remind him of that.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can get back to work. I still have plenty of documents to read. through.¡±


    Dulcie had just left when the inte rang.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Anderson Corporation¡¯s president would like to have dinner with you tonight. He wants to


    discuss the coboration between MY Corporation and Anderson Corporation.¡±

 Chatper 372

    Chapter 372


    ¡°Sure. Send me the details once you¡¯ve set the time and ce.¡±


    After that, Silvia pondered briefly and gave Neil a call.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting Mr. Anderson for dinner tonight. You don¡¯t have to pick me up.¡±


    A few secondster, Neil finally replied in displeasure, ¡°Ryan Anderson?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Silvia stopped flipping through the documents in her hand. She frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to


    discuss business. It¡¯s not convenient for you to join.¡±


    Neil fell silent, but he did not end the call.


    Sensing his dissatisfaction, Silvia said with resignation, ¡°It¡¯s strictly business. I¡¯ll be back once we¡¯re


    done, okay?¡±


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯re back by 9 p.m., and no drinking!¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t drink.¡±


    Silvia arrived at the appointed restaurant at 6 p.m.


    Once she sat across from Ryan, she smiled and said, ¡°Sorry for beingte. I got caught in some traffic.¡®


    Ryan passed her the menu and replied, ¡°No worries. You¡¯re notte. I came early.¡±


    Silvia took the menu and ordered two dishes that caught her eye. Then, she handed the menu back to


    him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to this restaurant before, so I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s good. Why don¡¯t you pick the rest, Mr.


    Anderson?¡±


    Sensing that she was trying to keep her distance, a hint of disappointment shed in his eyes. He


    ordered two more dishes and handed the menu back to the waiter.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Once the waiter left, Ryan turned his gaze to Silvia and asked, ¡°How have you and Neil beentely?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing well. Let¡¯s talk about our coboration, Mr. Anderson. MY Corporation usually acts as a


    supplier for other brands. In return, these brands buy our designs and products. However, I¡¯ve heard


    that Anderson Corporation has its own sub¨Cbrands.¡±


    Ryan nodded. ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re looking to expand our market. In addition, we¡¯re on a tight schedule, so


    we need to partner with otherpanies.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Anderson. Please share the requirements you have in mind.¡±


    They continued their discussion during their meal, and before they realized, it was past 9 p.m.


    Silvia only noticed howte it was when she received a call from Nell.


    As soon as she answered it, she heard his angry voice.


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡±


    She felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m still at the restaurant, but we¡¯re wrapping up. I¡¯ll head back shortly.¡±


    After the call ended, she turned to Ryan and said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, it was a pleasure talking with you


    tonight. Let¡¯s go through the coboration details another day.¡±


    He smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They then left the restaurant together. Ryan got into his car, but he did not rush to start the engine.


    Instead, he silently watched over Silvia until her car vanished from view. Only then did he start the


    engine and drive away.


    It was past 10 p.m. when Silvia returned to the mansion.


    The moment she opened the door, she found Neil sitting on the couch in displeasure. It was as if


    someone had killed his cat.


    Knowing that she was in the wrong, she changed her shoes and sat beside him. She looked at him as


    she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost track of time during our business discussion. Next time, I¡¯ll-¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Neil kissed her.


    Silvia could sense that he was unusually aggressive, and her eyes flickered with surprise. She hooked


    her hands around his neck and deepened the kiss.


    By the time it was over, she was drained of energy. She could only rest against his chest to catch her


    breath.


    Soon after, she heard a cold and domineering voice that allowed no room for discussion. ¡°Stay away


    from Ryan!¡±


    Silvia was annoyed. She looked at him and said, ¡°MY Corporation and Anderson Corporation are in


    talks for a coboration. We¡¯ll inevitably meet. Besides, he¡¯s a good friend of yours. What could happenThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    between us?¡±


    Her face was flushed because the kiss had aroused her, and her eyes were wide open. Nevertheless,


    she was ring at Neil.

 Chatper 373

    Chapter 373


    ¡°He¡¯s a man after all.¡±


    Silvia was at a loss for words. She continued to re at Neil and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so attractive


    that everyone likes me?¡±


    Neil did not want her to know about Ryan¡¯s feelings for her, so he spoke domineeringly, ¡°You need to


    keep a distance from him no matter what.¡±


    ¡°How exactly should I keep my distance? Should I go abroad? Then, I¡¯ll call him from overseas to


    discuss the coboration?¡±


    Displeasure filled his eyes when he heard the ridicule in her tone. ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m being serious here.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in dismay. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? If you had a business coboration with


    a woman, would you agree to cancel it if I asked you


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡±


    13


    to?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it the same? I¡¯d be worried that the woman might develop feelings for you too. Would you


    end the coboration because of my concerns?¡±


    Neil kept quiet, so Silvia continued, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear that Ryan and I only have a business


    rtionship. The restaurant has surveince cameras, so what else can we do?¡±


    After a while, Neil finallypromised. ¡°Make sure that youe back home before nine. Otherwise,


    I¡¯ll go with you even when you discuss business.¡±


    Just as she was about to retort, she received a notification on her


    phone.


    She opened her WhatsApp, and her expression turned serious when she saw Dominic¡¯s


    message.


    ¡°I have some work to deal with. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    After that, she hurried to her room.


    Dominic: There¡¯s definitely a problem with the picture¡¯s time stamp. It was generated by Mand¡¯s


    latest Generative AI, so you won¡¯t spot the problem unless you¡¯re highly skilled.


    Silvia: Can you split the picture from the time?


    Dominic: Yes, but I¡¯ll need until tomorrow morning at the very least.


    Silvia: Okay.


    She closed the chat window and finally felt relieved.


    If she could prove that the photo was fake, Perficient would undoubtedly lose the case.


    Time flew by, and before they knew it, the court hearing for Perficient¡¯s case against MY Corporation


    arrived.


    Silvia had provided the image from Dominic to the Legal Affairs Department. Therefore, she stayed


    behind at thepany to continue her work.


    However, when Ada noticed her absence, she assumed that Silvia was too afraid toe. As


    M22


    such, she wore an exceedingly arrogant smile on her face.


    Once Perficient won thiswsuit, MY Corporation would no longer pose a threat.


    Silvia was destined to lose and be her stepping stone.


    Ada got out of the car confidently. Many reporters had gathered at the entrance of the court by now.


    When they saw her, they surrounded her immediately. They pointed their microphones and cameras at


    her.


    ¡°Miss Pond, are you confident about winning thewsuit against MY Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, there are online ims that Perficient copied MY Corporation instead, and it¡¯s falsely


    using MY Corporation of giarism. What are your thoughts on this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, based on the information we¡¯ve received, you and MY Corporation¡¯s president are twin


    sisters. Some suggest that going to court over a few designs will only embarrass the Pond Family. Do


    you think this matter has been blown out of proportion?¡±


    Ada smiled politely and said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to answer any questions at the moment, but I believe that


    justice will prevail!¡±


    After that, her bodyguard cleared a path for her, and she entered the court with a smile. Dulcie and MY


    Corporation¡¯swyer arrived a bitter than Ada.


    When she heard Ada¡¯s confident statement, there was a hint of mockery in her eyes. She wondered if


    Ada would remain as confident once theirwyer revealed that Perficient¡¯s initial design draft¡± was fake.


    Since interviewing Ada was futile, the reporters redirected their attention to Dulcie at the back.


    However, she remained silent the entire time and walked into the court with a stern expression.


    Dulcie and Ada¡¯s vastly different attitudes quickly spread across the Inte and sparked intense


    discussion.


    Even the upper ss in Ryoln City was following thiswsuit closely.


    After all, they had never seen twin sisters going to court like that.


    Mindy had been troubled by suspicions of Idris¡¯s infidelitytely, so she had not been focusing on Ada


    and Silvia. She only found out about the giarism case when others discussed it during afternoon tea.


    The news angered her almost to the point of passing out.

 Chatper 374

    Chapter 374


    ¡°Mrs. Pond, Silvia¡¯s your daughter after all. Whenever she does something outrageous, you¡¯re the one


    who gets embarrassed. You should talk to her when you can.¡±


    Mindy frowned and coldly replied, ¡°She has severed ties with me. Her affairs are no longer my


    ÅÅ


    concern.¡±


    Another person shook her head. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve severed ties, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s


    your daughter.¡±


    11


    Annoyed by the conversation, Mindy stood up and said, ¡°I feel a little unwell, so I¡¯m going back. Let¡¯s


    meet another day.¡±


    She left and did not care how the others felt about it.


    She was still angry when she got home, so she gave Ada a call.


    ¡°I heard that you and Silvia are in court. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll exinter. The hearing¡¯s about to start,¡± Ada quickly replied.


    Before Mindy could speak, the call abruptly ended.


    She contemted as she held her phone and eventually decided to ask Idris about it.


    However, he did not answer even though she called three times in a row.


    Therefore, she took her bag and asked the driver to take her to Pond Corporation. The moment she


    arrived at Idris¡¯s office, she saw a woman in a red dress walking out.


    The woman was surprised to see Mindy, but she quickly smiled.


    ¡°Mrs. Pond, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing? I could¡¯ve picked you up. Mr. Pond is


    currently in a business discussion with his client. Let me take you to the lounge first.¡±


    Mindy frowned. ¡°Who is he discussing business with?¡±


    ¡°A developer, Mrs. Pond. What would you like to drink?¡±


    Sophia then led Mindy to the lounge.


    ¡°Just make me a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Pond. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Sophia returned shortly after. She ced the tea on the table with a smile and said, ¡°I need to get back


    to work. If you need anything or have any questions, feel free to give me a call. I¡¯ll be around.¡±


    Mindy was still feeling annoyed, but she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Half an hourter, Idris entered the lounge.


    ¡°I heard from Sophia that you came to see me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mindy looked at him and immediately noticed the irritation in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know that a designer in Silvia¡¯spany copied Perficient¡¯s designs, so Ada¡¯s taking her to


    court?¡± she asked coldly.


    Idris was stunned. He had been on an overseas business trip tounch a project, and he just returned


    two days ago. He had been so busy that he never got a chance to go back home and catch up on


    recent events.


    ¡°This is ridiculous! Going to court over such a small matter?! Our family¡¯s reputation ispletely


    ruined!¡±


    No wonder his clients had been giving him strange looks. They had also been hesitant about speaking


    with him over thest two days.


    Idris took out his phone and called Ada, but no one answered after several attempts.


    He set his phone aside in frustration and said to Mindy, ¡°What a ¡®wonderful¡® daughter you¡¯ve raised!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mindy was in disbelief, and she angrily responded, ¡°Idris Pond, how could you say such a thing?! Do


    you have no conscience?! It was Silvia¡¯spany that giarized. Shouldn¡¯t Ada sue herpany?


    Just because Neil likes Silvia, you¡¯re willing to twist the truth to please him?!¡±


    Idris sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you anymore. Go back before my patience runs out!¡±


    With that, Idris left in anger.


    Mindy was extremely disappointed in him. She took a deep breath and left thepany.


    When she got downstairs to hail a taxi, she realized that she had forgotten her phone in the lounge.


    She suppressed her anger and went back. Upon arriving at the top floor, she found the president¡¯s


    office empty. Idris must have gone to a meeting.

 Chatper 375

    Chapter 375


    Mindy rushed to the lounge, but just as she was about to open the door, she heard a man and a


    woman moaning inside.


    She stopped and frowned. How bold of them to do such a thing during the day. It looked like Idris¡¯s


    management of thepany was getting worse.


    As she debated whether to open the door or head to Idris¡¯s office, the conversation inside made her


    freeze.


    ¡°You naughty little thing! Are you trying to suck me dry?¡±


    ¡°Idris, take it easy! Don¡¯t leave marks on my neck. Others might notice.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more exciting if they did?¡±


    It was Idris and Sophia!


    Mindy was shaking. She had been trying to figure out who his mistress was, but she never thought it


    would be Sophia.


    Sophia was the daughter of her distant cousin. Mindy was the one who had rmended that she


    worked at Pond Corporation.


    Besides, Idris was supposed to be Sophia¡¯s uncle.


    Mindy did not expect them to hook up. How could they not feel disgusted?


    She could not remember how she left thepany. Although she wanted to barge into the room and


    give them a piece of her mind, she could not find the courage.


    What would exposing them achieve anyway?


    If she and Idris divorced, she would be left with nothing. She would not let that happen!


    Mindy was set on holding onto the title of Mrs. Pond. She would not allow Sophia to take over!


    The court hearing went smoothly. Perficient¡¯swyer quickly used the so¨Ccalled ¡°initial draft¡± to prove


    that MY Corporation copied Perficient¡¯s designs. He demanded apensation of fifty million dors


    for their losses.


    MY Corporation¡¯swyer struggled from the start and failed to respond effectively to Perficient¡¯swyer.


    Meanwhile, Ada wore a proud smile as she sat in the audience.


    It looked like suing them would be easier than expected. The judges and jury all believed that the date


    on the draft was real. Just as Liam had predicted, almost no one in the country could tell that the image


    was fake.


    She got up and left the court. She saw several missed calls from Idris, but he did not answer when she


    called back.


    Ada stopped calling and messaged Liam instead.


    [Thewsuit¡¯s going well. We can n a celebration party.]


    She kept her phone and walked up to her car by the road.


    The reporters approached her just as she reached it.


    Ada wore what she thought was a perfect smile and prepared to talk, but the reporters bombarded her


    with sharp questions.


    ¡°Miss Pond, did you ever think that Perficient would lose thewsuit?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Pond, MY Corporation wants a public apology from Perficient, and they¡¯re demanding fifty million


    dors inpensation. When do you intend to settle this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, online opinion of Perficient has be unfavorable. Thepany¡¯s future seems rocky.


    Did you consider these consequences when you falsely used MY Corporation of giarism?¡±


    As the questions came one after another, Ada¡¯s smile faded. She frowned and asked, ¡°What nonsense


    are you talking about?! How could MY Corporation possibly win?!¡±


    Seeing the confidence in her eyes, a reporter mocked her. ¡°Miss Pond, did you leave before the


    verdict? MY Corporation¡¯swyer presented evidence that proved the picture of your initial draft was


    fake. The judge gave his ruling, and Perficient lost. MY Corporation is now nning to sue your


    company at ater date.¡±


    When Ada heard the word ¡°fake,¡± her face turned pale. ¡°No way! That can¡¯t be true!¡± she said. Liam


    had told her that nobody would discover it was fake. How could Perficient lose?! She attempted to go


    back in to check the results of the trial. Just then, her phone rang.

 Chatper 376

    Chapter 376


    Seeing that it was a call from Mindy, Ada frowned and chose not to answer.


    Shortly after, she received a message from Liam.


    [Ada, is this what you call ¡°going well¡°?]


    Ada looked at his message in disbelief. How could herpany possibly lose?


    Soon, Perficient¡¯swyer came out.


    He no longer appeared as confident as before. He looked especially despondent whenpared with


    MY Corporation¡¯s spiritedwyer, who was next to him.


    The reporters were disinterested in Ada at this point. They quickly shifted their focus to MY


    Corporation¡¯swyer and surrounded him.


    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, why did you wait till thest minute to present evidence? You could have debunked


    Perficient¡¯s ims from the start.¡±


    Mr. Rodriguez smiled and said, ¡°We wanted to see how shameless Perficient could be, and we weren¡¯t


    let down. Perficient had the audacity to demand a whopping fifty million inpensation. This is my


    first time encountering such a shamelesspany.¡±


    His words made everyoneugh, but thewyer from Perficient looked extremely displeased.


    Ada was furious because MY Corporation¡¯s team managed to prove that the image was fake.


    It had been produced with thetest Generative AI, so how did this happen?


    She got angrier when she recalled what Liam had said.


    She quickly replied. [Aren¡¯t you bold to question me? You assured me that no one could tell it was fake,


    so how did MY Corporation¡¯swyer figure it out?]


    After that, she got in her car and tossed her phone onto the passenger seat. Then, she started the


    engine and drove away.


    Now that Perficient had lost thewsuit, it would face even harsher criticism. She needed to devise a


    solution soon to salvage the situation.


    When MY Corporation won thewsuit, Dulcie gave Silvia a call to tell her about it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia reacted to the news calmly as she sat in her office. After all, she had predicted it.


    Perficient reaped what it sowed. Those who had vehemently criticized MY Corporation online were


    furious upon discovering that Perficient had deceived them. Ada was about to face the consequences


    of her actions.


    The announcement of MY Corporation¡¯s victory led to a spike in its stock prices.


    To celebrate, thepany offered a thirty¨Cpercent discount on its clothing, which sold out rapidly.


    In stark contrast, Perficient¡¯s stores appeared deste.


    Following Perficient¡¯s loss, its underhanded tactics were exposed, and this resulted in widespread


    criticism. Some people online even organized a boycott against thepany.


    Ada spent the entire day in her office readingments online.


    Many who used to support Perficient were angry at it for deceiving them. They criticized it on its official


    Twitter ount and sent harsh messages to Ada.


    Their hurtful words continued to fill Ada¡¯s mind, and she threw her phone in


    anger.


    At first, the PR Department tried to control the situation, but when they realized that it had gotten out of


    hand, they gave up.


    Beyond the online realm, numerous coborators approached Perficient to terminate their contracts.


    Some even learned that Adam, Merlight¡¯s former project manager, had privately met with Ada multiple


    times. Everyone spected that his quick decision to terminate Merlight¡¯s contract with MY Corporation


    might be rted to Ada.


    When Ruby knocked on Ada¡¯s office door, she found her seated behind the desk with a cold


    expression. Ada was staring intensely at theputer screen and gripping the keyboard. Her eyes


    were red, and she seemed unnaturally agitated.


    Ruby stood a few steps away and dared not move forward.


    ¡°M¨CMiss Pond, some of our major coborators are here. They want to terminate their contracts and


    demandpensation for the breach¡­¡±


    Ada gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let the other shareholders deal with it!¡±


    ¡°Lawyers from MY Corporation are here as well. They want to discusspensation.¡±


    The second she heard this, Ada raised her head in rage. ¡°Tell them to leave! I won¡¯t give Silvia a single


    penny!¡±


    Startled by her almost frantic demeanor, Ruby quickly left the office.

 Chatper 377

    Chapter 377


    At 7 p.m., Neil and Silvia went to Free Life, the most famous Italian restaurant in Ryoln City. They sat


    by the window and had dinner while they enjoyed the city¡¯s night view.


    ¡°Congrattions on winning thewsuit, Silvia.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She smiled as they clinked sses. Then, she took a sip of red wine and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Neil put his ss down and looked unusually nervous.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    Silvia seemed puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He walked to her side and prepared to get on one knee, but his phone suddenly rang.


    He frowned and nned to ignore it, but she gave it to him.


    ¡°Answer it first.¡±


    His expression darkened after he answered the call.


    Once it ended, he looked at Silvia and said, ¡°My grandmother fainted. She¡¯s in the hospital right now!¡±


    It was already 8 p.m. when they reached the hospital.


    The butler noticed their arrival and hurried to greet them.


    ¡°What did the doctor say? Why did Grandma faint all of a sudden?¡±


    The butler shook his head. ¡°They haven¡¯t figured it out yet. The doctor said it might be due to low blood


    sugar. They rmended that she stayed in the hospital for two days for observation.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Grandma gets regr checkups. How could she have low blood sugar?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Madam Remus¡¯s appetite has been poortely. She only eats half of her usual portion


    each meal.¡±


    Neil frowned and said, ¡°I understand. You can head back and get some rest. I¡¯ll hire two caregivers to


    look after her.¡±


    The butler nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pack some clothes for Madam Remus since she¡¯ll be hospitalized for a


    few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shortly after the butler left, Abalene woke up.


    The moment she learned about her hospitalization, she voiced her displeasure and insisted on


    returning home.


    ¡°I just fainted from low blood sugar. It¡¯s nothing serious. The doctor¡¯s exaggerating. I¡¯ve been perfectly


    healthy for many years. I¡¯ll be fine resting at home.¡±


    ¡°Madam Remus, they¡¯ll just run some tests while you¡¯re here. If everything turns out fine, we


    can rest easy,¡± Silvia said as she peeled an apple.


    Abalene frowned. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I feel ufortable in the hospital.¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t be here for long. I could stay with you if you¡¯re not used to it.¡±


    Abalene reluctantly agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia sliced the apple into small pieces and nched them before she offered them to Abalene.


    While they chatted, Jake and Mnie arrived.


    Once they learned that Abalene was okay, both of them visibly rxed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just have low blood sugar. You can go back. There¡¯s nothing to do here,¡±


    Abalene calmly said.


    Jake nodded. ¡°Okay, Mom. Get some good rest. I¡¯ll ask Mnie to make you something nd


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No need. The caregivers will handle it.¡±


    Abalene never liked Mnie and preferred not to have her around.


    Before they left, Mnie turned around and said, ¡°Silvia, Neil,e out for a moment. I have


    something to ask you.¡±


    Outside the ward, she looked at them and asked, ¡°When are you two nning to remarry?¡±

 Chatper 378

    Chapter 378


    Silvia widened her eyes in surprise. Mnie had always disliked her, and she had even tried to make


    her divorce Neil. Why did she suddenly have a change of heart and push for their remarriage?


    Seeing her reaction, Mnie awkwardly cleared her throat and said, ¡°Since Neil likes you, there¡¯s


    nothing I can do about it. You two should get married soon and have a baby.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia finally understood why she was acting so strangely. She wanted her to have a child. After a few


    seconds of silence, Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Remus, it¡¯s up to us whether we remarry or not. I hope


    you won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°If Neil wasn¡¯t determined to marry you, do you think I¡¯d give you another chance to marry into the


    Remus Family?¡± Mnie said with a frown.


    Just as Silvia was about to respond, Neil beat her to it. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Mnie was momentarily stunned before she looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Neil, I¡¯ve agreed to let you two remarry. What else are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your approval to remarry,¡± he said harshly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mnie was furious. ¡°I¡¯m helping you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. My attitude is the same as Silvia¡¯s. I hope you won¡¯t interfere with our


    rtionship.¡±


    Mnie was doing this for his sake, yet he was siding with Silvia. ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t interfere with your


    affairs anymore!¡± she said.


    After that, she left in a huff.


    Jake nced at Silvia with displeasure and left as well.


    He had nothing against her at first. He only became unhappy with her when she caused Mnie and


    Neil to argue.


    After all, they preferred an obedient daughter¨Cinw over a capable one.


    Once they were gone, Silvia turned to Neil and said, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be on board with your


    mom¡¯s idea.¡±


    Neil looked at her and earnestly said, ¡°I want to marry you again, but I¡¯ll only do it if we¡¯re on the same


    page.


    Silvia decided to change the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and check on Madam Remus.¡±


    She had considered marrying him again, but she was still a little hesitant.


    At the restaurant, she could tell that Neil was nning to propose. She had decided to ept. it, but a


    call disrupted them.


    22


    Perhaps it was not the right time. It was better to let things unfold naturally.


    She wanted to stay overnight in the ward to keep Abalenepany, but Abalene told her and Neil to


    leave.


    in po back.


    ¡°I can manage on my own, and I have the caregivers with me too. Both of you can Visit me tomorrow.¡±


    Silvia frowned because she still felt worried.


    ¡°Madam Remus, why don¡¯t I stay here with you


    Before she could finish, Abalene cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not old to the point that I can¡¯t move. You can¡¯t rest here. How will you have the energy to work


    tomorrow? Get some rest at home ande back after work tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget to bring me my


    favorite pastries.


    Seeing that she was still thinking about food, Silvia chuckled.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring them for you after work tomorrow. We¡¯ll go back for now. If you need anything, call us.¡±


    Abalene waved her hand. ¡°Alright. Hurry up and go home. You¡¯re turning you into a nag like Neil.¡±


    Silvia nced at Neil and did not think that he was a nag.

 Chatper 379

    Chapter 379


    By the time they made it home, it was midnight. Silvia headed straight to the bathroom for a quick


    shower and went to bed. Meanwhile, Neil had a hard time falling asleep.


    Hepleted some pending paperwork in the study and took out a diamond ring from his pocket. He


    had prepared it for his proposal.


    Neil had seen it in a jewelry store during a business trip to Yothyae. Thinking that it would look good on


    Silvia, he bought it on a whim. However, he never got a chance to give it to her. He had nned to


    propose at the restaurant, but a call disrupted everything.


    Neil stared at the ring for a while before he sighed and locked it in a drawer.


    He could propose to Silvia after he dealt with Ada.


    The thought of Ada brought a cold glint to his eyes, and soon, he gave Curtis a call.


    ¡®Stop all investments in Perficient and let our coborators know that Perficient has no connection with


    Remus Corporation from now on.¡®


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Remus.¡±


    In the next few days, Perficient kept getting notices from clients, who expressed their desire to end their


    contracts. With the exception of those who relied on Perficient for survival, almost everyone else


    decided to end their coboration.


    Whenever Ada came to thepany, she would receive one termination notice after another. She was


    about to have a breakdown.


    She asked Liam for help as she fumed, but he said no.


    ¡°Miss Pond, have you forgotten that I don¡¯t have any resources and funds? How do you expect me to


    help you?¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t assured me that no one could tell the image was fake, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk and


    sued MY Corporation. You caused all this, and now you want to act like it¡¯s not your problem? No way!¡±


    Liam sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s your greed that led to the current situation. I gave you that image, but I


    never told you to sue MY Corporation.¡±


    Ada red at him. ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat. If I face problems, you won¡¯t have it easy either!¡±


    After a brief silence, Liam said with resignation, ¡°I want to help, but Neil has made it clear that Perficient


    is no longer associated with Remus Corporation. That¡¯s why thepanies that rely on him are


    terminating their contracts with Perficient.¡±


    Ada was shocked.


    ¡°He¡¯s so heartless! He¡¯s willing to ruin me just for that b*tch!¡±


    Liam grabbed her chin right after she spoke.


    The sharp pain instantly made her wince. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    Liam stared at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my fiancee now. Don¡¯t you dare show a


    22


    gering feelings for Neil. It¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    Ada pushed his hand away and looked at him with hostility.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a fiance like you? You¡¯re indifferent even when you see me in a difficult


    situation. We might be partners, but you don¡¯t have the right to tell me what to do!¡± He nodded with a


    smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. But as long as you carry the title of my fiancee, don¡¯t act like you have


    feelings for Neil. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that you regret it!¡±


    Ada¡¯s face turned red with anger, but her phone rang before she could retort.


    It was a call from Ruby. ¡°I¡¯m not in the office. We¡¯ll talk about the terminations when I return,¡± she


    answered impatiently.


    ¡°Miss Pond, the shareholders discovered that you used Remus Corporation¡¯s investment! Come back


    quickly!¡±


    She immediately turned pale and started shaking.


    What should she do?


    Pond Corporation had previously gotten into some trouble, so Idris wanted to divorce Mindy. To cate


    her father, Ada secretly took fifty million from the one billion dors that Remus. Corporation had


    invested in Perficient.


    She initially nned to rece the money once business was profitable. However, due to subsequent


    events, she had no chance of restoring the funds. To make matters worse, actions were discovered


    before she could do anything


    her


    Ada bit her lip and tried topose herself. ¡°How did they find out?!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 380

    Chapter 380


    hapter 380


    A staff member from Remus Corporation¡¯s Finance Department informed me that they were aking back


    their previous investment. They found out when they looked through theounts.¡±


    da¡¯s face turned even paler, and she spoke in a panic, ¡°I¡¯ll go back right away.


    her misappropriation of public funds came to light, she could end up in jail.


    With that in mind, she sped toward Remus Corporation to find Neil.


    lowever, when she reached the building, a security guard stopped her from entering.


    Miss Pond, Mr. Remus refuses to see you.¡±


    ler eyes burned with rage. ¡°I won¡¯t leave unless I see him today!¡±


    he security guard looked at the scorching sun and sighed in resignation. ¡°Mr. Remus won¡¯t hange his


    mind even if you stand here all day.¡®


    da bit her lip and continued to stand there. She was determined to s


    see Neil.


    ince the security guard could not dissuade her, he returned to his booth.


    s time passed, the ground got hotter and heat waves rose. Soon, her face was covered in


    weat.


    round noon, Silvia came to Remus Corporation to discuss some coboration details with leil. As she


    approached the entrance, she noticed Ada standing there. It looked like she was bout to faint.


    ilvia was surprised, but she decided not to intervene. She pretended as if Ada was invisible. nd walked


    past her into the building.


    wever, Ada became visibly agitated upon seeing her.


    lop right there, Silvia!¡±


    he quickly blocked Silvia¡¯s path and red at her with hatred and jealousy.


    You¡¯re the one who asked Neil to humiliate me like this, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ilvia was bewildered, and she replied coldly, ¡°Ada, are you paranoid? I don¡¯t even know why ou¡¯re


    standing here, so how could I possibly ask him to humiliate you?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Stop a


    acting innocent! If it weren¡¯t for you, would Neil pull his investment from Perficient?!¡±


    he finally realized why Ada was standing there. She chuckled and said, ¡°You should ask ourself that


    question. You reap what you sow.¡±


    da red at Silvia and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lose to you like that?! Just you wait and see!¡±


    Ivia ignored her and walked into Remus Corporation.


    owever, Ada kept staring at her. She only left when Silvia disappeared from view.


    nce Silvia arrived at the top floor, Curtis led her to Neil¡¯s office.


    Mr. Remus, Miss Pond is here to discuss coboration details with you.¡±


    After he learned about Silvia¡¯s coboration with Ryan, Neil expressed interest in partnering with MY


    Corporation. Despite her initial reluctance, she eventually agreed after he pestered her for several


    days.


    Neil nced at her and said, ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll be with you after I read this document.¡±


    Curtis left after he poured her a ss of water. She sat across from Neil, ced the documents on the


    table, and nced around. The decor¡¯s cold color palette mirrored that of their home. Although they


    used to be married for three years, Silvia seldom visited him at Remus Corporation. The few times she


    did were for business reasons.


    A few minutester, Neil signed the document and turned his attention to her.


    ¡°Shall we have lunch togetherter?¡±


    Silvia slid the document forward and adopted a businesslike tone. ¡°Mr. Remus, let¡¯s review the contract


    first. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re dissatisfied with, we can modify it now.¡±


    Neil turned to thest page of the document and signed without reading it.


    ¡°Our Legal Affairs Department worked overtime to draft this contract. You should at least go through it,¡±


    she said in dissatisfaction.


    official


    He nced at the document and handed it back to her. ¡°Now that business is done, can. we discuss


    personal matters?¡±


    At the mention of ¡°personal matters,¡± Silvia remembered encountering Ada downstairs.


    She took the document with a snort and replied, ¡°If you wish to discuss personal matters, you can find


    Ada. She¡¯s waiting for you at the entrance. She seems to have plenty of personal matters to discuss


    with you.¡±

 Chatper 381

    Chapter 381


    Silvia got up to leave, but Neil grabbed her hand with a smile.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Silvia shook his hand off and smiled faintly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous of? I merely shared with you


    what I saw. When I arrived, it looked like she had been waiting downstairs for quite a while.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you really considerate of women? You even gave her an umbre when it rained. Now that you


    know she¡¯s been under the sun for a long time, you feel sorry for her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    As she finished speaking, Neil suddenly walked past the table toward her. Silvia subconsciously took a


    step back. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The next moment, he grabbed her waist and lifted her onto the desk.


    She was in a long dress made of silk, and the hem reached just above her knees. After all that action, it


    barely covered the lower half of her body. Her fair thighs were now visible, and they were tempting.


    Silvia quickly covered her legs with the document and protested, ¡°You pervert!¡±


    Neil held her chin and kissed her. She tried to pull away, but he held her waist tightly and prevented her


    from escaping. She had no choice but to endure his passionate kiss.


    She was breathless once it was over, and she leaned against his chest to catch her breath.


    He rested his chin on her head and spoke in a deep, charming voice, ¡°My mind is preupied with


    you. I don¡¯t have time to feel sorry for others.¡±


    Even though she kept reminding herself not to believe his sweet talk, she still felt happy.


    Silvia was a sharp woman, and she quickly realized that she had fallen in love with Neil again.


    She closed her eyes and continued to lean on him. Hopefully, he would not disappoint her this time.


    Eventually, sheposed herself. She was about to ask him to release her when the office door


    swung open and Curtis rushed in.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, there¡¯s an issue with North City¡¯s developer¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he froze at the sight in the office.


    He immediately realized that he had arrived at the wrong time and hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see


    anything!¡±


    Curtis quickly left, and he was even considerate enough to close the door.


    Silvia did not anticipate anyone to see her sitting on Neil¡¯s desk with her arms around his neck. She felt


    embarrassed, as well as angry, so she red at Neil and scolded him, ¡°This is all your fault!¡®


    However, he showed no signs of guilt and appeared satisfied. ¡°We¡¯re lovers. This is normal for


    1. us.


    She pushed him away and hopped off the desk. After she fixed her dress, she angrily said, ¡°I¡¯ll have my


    secretary handle the rest of the coboration details.¡±


    She would nevere to his office again. Going through such an awkward situation once was plenty.


    She wondered what Curtis would think of her.


    Just thinking about it irritated her.


    Neil frowned and pulled her into his arms. ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you won¡¯te over, I¡¯ll go to


    MY Corporation to talk to you,¡± he said softly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Silvia was rendered speechless.


    Things were tense between them for a few seconds. She red at him again and demanded, ¡± Let go


    of me!¡±


    ¡°Only if you agree to handle the follow¨Cup work and meet me in person.¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Stop being childish!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kiss you until you do.¡±


    Seeing him lower his head, Silvia quickly said, ¡°Fine, I agree! You can let go-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, he kissed her.


    She was annoyed because he broke his promise.


    Half an hourter, she left his office. She dared not meet Curtis¡¯s gaze and quickly walked away with


    her head down.


    Once she left, Neil tidied his suit and summoned Curtis.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue with North City¡¯s developer?¡±

 Chatper 382

    Chapter 382


    ¡°The developer in North City ran off with the money. The workers who haven¡¯t been paid are preparing


    to sue Remus Corporation.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold, and he said, ¡°Find him and bring him back here!¡±


    The development of North City¡¯snd was a coboration between theirpany and the developer.


    Since he had disappeared, the workers med Remus Corporation for their unpaid wages.


    ¡°What about the workers who want their wages?¡±


    ¡°Send someone to renegotiate their contracts with them. Settle any outstanding payments. and ask


    them to continue with construction.¡±


    Curtis nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll handle it right away.


    With this matter settled, Neil picked up the contract to read it.


    Shortly after, his phone lit up.


    It was a message from Ada. He opened it indifferently, but a faint smile appeared on his face. once he


    read it.


    An hourter, Ada seated across from him. Her eyes were red, and she looked worn out.


    Neil wore a cold expression and said, ¡°Have you thought this through? Are you sure you want to use


    your second wish?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with tears and sorrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? You¡¯ve pushed me to this point,


    and you know that I have no other choice!¡±


    Neil remained calm and cold. ¡°Alright. In that case, I won¡¯t take back that one¨Cbillion¨Cdor investment


    and take any action against Perficient anymore.¡±


    Ada subconsciously clenched her fists. She could tell that he would no longer show her leniency, so


    she stood up and left without another word.


    Back at the top floor of Perficient, Ruby approached her anxiously. ¡°Miss Pond, where have you been?


    The shareholders are in the conference room, and things are getting quite chaotic!¡±


    Ada nodded. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll handle it. Get back to work¡±


    When she opened the door to the conference room, everyone fixed their eyes on her. The room fell


    silent for a moment before the shareholders began toin in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯d like to know what happened to the fifty million that¡¯s part of Remus. Corporation¡¯s


    investment. Did you keep it for yourself?!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Do we even need to ask? She must have misappropriated it. How else did it go missing?¡±


    ¡°Remus Corporation wants Perficient to return the one billion dors it invested. We haven¡¯t received


    any money so far, so don¡¯t expect us to help you cover the missing funds. Figure it out yourself. If you


    can¡¯t, be prepared to spend a few years behind bars. Don¡¯t worry. White- cor crimes usually don¡¯t


    lead to long sentences.¡±


    Ada sat at the head of the table with an impassive face. She red at them all and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re


    saying the one billion dors has nothing to do with you? Whether there¡¯s a loss or a gain, it¡¯s none of


    your concern?¡±


    As she spoke, the shareholders disyed various expressions.


    When there was money to be made, everyone wanted a share. However, the shareholders naturally


    wanted to stay away from the current financial mess.


    After a moment of silence, one of them said, ¡°Miss Pond, don¡¯t try to trick us. Now that Remus


    Corporation wants its one billion dors back, how are we going to do business? Are you suggesting


    that we pitch in to cover that fifty million? We¡¯re not that stupid!¡±


    Seeing the other shareholders agreeing, Ada smiled and said, ¡°So, anything rted to the one billion


    dors has nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    Under her persistent questioning, everyone said yes.


    In the end, Ada chuckled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll figure out how to cover that fifty million. You can all leave.¡±


    A skeptical shareholder looked at her. ¡°Miss Pond, can you reallye up with fifty million. dors?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just get back to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    work.¡±


    Since she was being dismissive, no one pressed further. As long as they were not required to pay, they


    were satisfied.


    After the shareholders left, Ada instructed Ruby to summon the PR Department for a meeting.


    She then allocated twenty million dors for them to handle the scandal online.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anything about Perficient and MY Corporation trending in three days. Do whatever


    it takes.¡±


    The PR manager nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Once Ada took care of that, she returned to her office. Before long, she received a notification that 950


    million had been credited to her private bank ount.

 Chatper 383

    Chapter 383


    The money was meant for thepany¡¯s development. However, the others only wanted to reap the


    benefits without putting in any effort. Therefore, Ada had no choice but to kick them out of the board.


    She only invested the money after she became the sole shareholder


    Perficient.


    Silvia and Neil visited Abalene in the evening. While she was hospitalized, the doctor ran a full body


    checkup on her. The report showed that she was in great health, so they agreed to discharge her.


    When they arrived at the hospital ward, the nurse had just finished packing belongings.


    Abalene¡¯s


    The moment Abalene saw Silvia, she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe all the way to pick me up. You¡¯re


    so busy with work.¡±


    However, Silvia sat by her side and replied, ¡°No. I heard that you haven¡¯t been eating well on your own.


    Neil and I are going to have dinner with you tonight.


    Abalene was extremely happy to hear this. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright. A while back, Liam. bought


    me a few dozen chickens from his friend¡¯s organic farm. They¡¯re delicious. I¡¯ll get the kitchen staff to


    prepare another one tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll have a good meal tonight.¡±


    Both of them chatted on the way back to Harmony Yard. Silvia took the opportunity to secretly check


    her pulse. She only felt at ease once she confirmed that Abalene was doing well.


    Just as they entered the living room, Abalene said to Neil, ¡°Carry on with your work. I have something


    to discuss with Silvia, and it¡¯s not a conversation that a man should be a part of.¡±


    Neil nced at Silvia before he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Abalene sat Silvia down on the couch and held her hand. ¡°Is Neil treating you well?¡±


    Silvia did not expect the question, and she blushed in response.


    ¡°He treats me quite well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Even though he¡¯s my grandson, I treat you as my family too. I won¡¯t tolerate it if he treats


    you poorly. But if you two reconcile, I won¡¯t have any regrets in my life.¡±


    ¡°Madam Remus, I haven¡¯t really thought about remarrying Neil. I probably need a little more time,¡±


    Silvia whispered.


    Abaleneughed. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not trying to force you to marry him. Just take it slow.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Pond Family members were not fond of Silvia. However, she was grateful to have met such an


    open¨Cminded grandmother figure like Abalene, who treated her so well.


    The two of them chatted a while longer before a servant informed them that dinner was ready.


    12


    Abalene then asked the servant to serve Silvia a bowl of chicken soup. She smiled and said, You


    should drink a bit more. You¡¯ve lost weight after working so much. It hurts me to see you like this.¡±


    Silvia pinched her own cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Besides, I look better when I¡¯m thinner.¡±


    ¡°You look great regardless. Please don¡¯t follow any of those diet trends. They¡¯re not good for your


    health.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She took a sip of the chicken soup once it was served, but her expression suddenly changed. Abalene


    noticed her pushing the soup aside after just one sip, so she immediately asked, ¡°Why did you stop


    drinking? Doesn¡¯t it taste good?¡±


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a little too hot. I¡¯ll drink itter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Abalene was about to ask the servant to serve her a bowl as well. But Silvia suddenly said, ¡°I think the


    soup needs a bit more salt. I¡¯ll add it in the kitchen.¡®


    After that, she took the soup into the kitchen.


    ¡°Let the servant do it,¡± Abalene said behind her.


    However, Silvia lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Neil sensed that something was wrong, so he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a look.¡±


    Abalene nodded. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t let her hold the bowl of soup. What if she identally burns herself?¡±


    Neil walked into the kitchen and saw Silvia staring at the pot of chicken soup. She was lost in her


    thoughts as he walked up to her and whispered, ¡°Is there something wrong with it?¡°

 Chatper 384

    Chapter 384


    Silvia remained quiet for a while before she said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but the soup tastes really weird.¡±


    Neil frowned and said, ¡°You took the soup away so that Grandma wouldn¡¯t have to drink it?¡± She


    nodded. ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t confirm if it¡¯s fine or not.¡±


    However, she had secretly taken some of the chicken soup. She nned to run a test on it to check for


    abnormalities.


    ¡°If you find it weird, just pour it away.¡±


    ¡°How should I exin it to Madam Remus?¡±


    ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    After a few minutes, Abalene heard a loud smash in the kitchen. She was startled, and she immediately


    asked the servant to check it out.


    Just then, Neil dragged Silvia out of the kitchen. She had a guilty look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Remus. I identally dropped the bowl of chicken soup because it was too hot.¡±


    There was a hint of disappointment in Abalene¡¯s eyes when she heard this. She had been craving


    chicken soup ever since her hospitalization. Unfortunately, Liam had brought her rib soup every single


    day.


    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get the kitchen staff to prepare another pot.¡±


    Silvia frowned. She was thinking of other ways to make Abalene give up on the idea when Neil said,


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s forget about chicken soup for tonight. It takes around two hours to prepare. Having


    chicken soup sote at night is going to be bad for our digestion.¡±


    Abalene looked at him with suspicion. ¡°Really?¡±


    Silvia immediately agreed. ¡°Yes, Madam Remus. Since it¡¯s pretty oily, your body will have to work


    overtime to digest it at night.¡±


    Abalene trusted her unconditionally, so she nodded and said, ¡°Alright then.¡®¡±


    After dinner, Silvia and Neil left.


    11


    However, Abalene could not fall asleep because she was still thinking about the chicken soup. In the


    end, she woke up and asked the servant to cook her some. She drank it until she was satisfied and


    went to bed.


    Back home, Silvia passed the chicken soup sample to Neil and asked him to get it tested. It was then


    sent to an authorizedb in Imperial City.


    It waste at night, but Ada had just finished her work at Perficient. She realized that it had been a


    while since shest went home, so she returned to Pond Mansion.


    When she walked into the mansion, she was somewhat surprised to find Mindy sitting on the couch in a


    daze.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    22


    Mindy was startled by Ada¡¯s voice, but she soon gave her a disgruntled look.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ada, where have you been these past few days? I called you multiple times, but pick up at all.¡±


    Ada frowned. ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you watched the news recently?¡±


    you didn¡¯t


    She thought that Mindy had called her to ask about the giarism incident. That¡¯s why she did not


    answer any of her calls.


    Confusion shed across Mindy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ve been exhausted because of worktely. I¡¯ll head up and get some rest. I¡¯ll talk to you


    tomorrow.¡±


    After Ada went upstairs, Mindy asked the servant if there was something going on.


    The servant¡¯s expression changed, as though she was trying to hold back from speaking.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Mindy demanded.


    After some hesitation, the servant told her about Perficient¡¯s unsessful giarismwsuit against


    MY.


    Mindy¡¯s expression immediately darkened. No wonder the servants had been acting cautious recently.


    A week ago, Idris had gone on an overseas business trip with Sophia.


    As such, Mindy had not been sleeping and eating well. She never mingled with the other socialites


    either. They had to beughing at her behind her back because of the incident involving Perficient.

 Chatper 385

    Chapter 385


    When Mindy thought about it, her face turned even paler.


    The next morning, Ada went downstairs and saw Mindy sitting in the same position. She could not help


    but frown.


    ¡°Mom, were you awake the whole night?¡±


    Mindy looked at her and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be able to sleep after you¡¯ve


    done such an embarrassing thing?¡±


    Ada¡¯s face turned white, and she stared at Mindy in disbelief.


    ¡°Mom, even you think that I giarized Silvia¡¯s work?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? The court has decided!¡±


    Ada¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, and she spoke pitifully, ¡°Silvia bribed someone in the courthouse.


    Otherwise, Perficient wouldn¡¯t have lost. Besides, Neil likes her now, and he stands by her


    unconditionally. If I go against her, he¡¯ll take Perficient back¡­¡®


    Mindy was suspicious. ¡°Is Silvia capable of doing that?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not, but Neil is.¡±


    1


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mindy contemted in silence, but she still found it hard to believe.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Neil before. Would he really go against you because of Silvia?¡±


    Ada forced a few tears and sobbed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s told him, but Neil¡¯s been very cold toward


    me. I can¡¯t even see him. He¡¯s changed his mind, and I¡¯ve just been in denial.¡±


    Mindy was reminded of Idris, and she was ovee with anger.


    ¡°Men are trash!¡±


    Ada was momentarily stunned. Should Mindy not side with her and criticize Silvia?


    ¡°Mom, now that I¡¯m engaged to Liam, nothing is going to happen between me and Neil. I just want to


    manage Perficient well. I don¡¯t want to fight with Silvia anymore.¡±


    Mindy lowered her gaze. After a few seconds, she slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Now that Neil likes her, it¡¯s


    not wise to go against her. We¡¯ll have a chance to exact our revenge once Neil is sick of her.¡±


    Ada was extremely shocked by her response. Mindy hated Silvia. Whenever her name came up, Mindy


    would cuss and insult her. Why was she so calm this time?


    ¡°Mom, did¡­ something happen to you recently? I know you¡¯ve been trying to reach me the past few


    days. I¡¯ve just been so busy that I haven¡¯t been able to return


    calls¡­ your


    ne over


    11


    Mindy sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should take care of work. I¡¯ll deal with this myself.¡±


    Ada immediately knelt down before her and held her hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll be


    even more worried.¡±


    Mindy lowered her head and saw Ada¡¯s concerning gaze. She finally found an outlet for her


    sadness and pain. At that moment, she sobbed. ¡°Your dad¡¯s having an affair¡­¡±


    pent¨Cup


    On Monday morning, Silvia saw Rita getting out of a car just as she reached MY Corporation¡¯s


    entrance.


    There was a hint of surprise in her eyes. ¡°Rita, aren¡¯t you on a vacation?¡±


    Rita was no longer as confused and dispirited as she was when the incident first happened. She


    walked over with a smile on her face. ¡°I immediately came back when I learned that Perficient lost the


    lawsuit. Ms. Pond, thank you for finding the evidence and proving my innocence.¡±


    Silvia smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility. You¡¯re an employee of MY Corporation. I¡¯m protecting the


    company¡¯s interest by protecting your interest.¡±


    Rita nodded. ¡°My father wants to treat you to a meal as thanks. When are you free?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to do that. Please let Mr. Williams know that I should be the one thanking him. Since


    you¡¯re back, does it mean that you¡¯re ready to work on next season¡¯s designs?¡±


    Ritaughed when she heard this. ¡°Ms. Pond, I still have three days of paid leave.¡±


    ¡°You can always cut it short.¡±


    Rita remained quiet for a moment before she said, ¡°I can get back to work earlier, but I need Someone


    on my team.¡±


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in curiosity.


    ¡°Who?¡±

 Chatper 386

    Chapter 386


    ¡°nche.¡±


    Silvia was taken aback, but sheughed soon after. ¡°You have a good eye. However, I n to groom


    nche into a design director. Can you choose someone else?¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s the only one I want. Besides, I¡¯m not nning to make her my subordinate. I just really like


    some of her designs, so I want to coborate with her on next season¡¯s items.¡±


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but I can only let her work. with you


    for a while. Once you¡¯re done with the designs for the next season, she¡¯ll return to the Design


    Department.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a design exhibition tonight that¡¯s showcasing the work of several foreign designers.


    I was nning on bringing you and nche along. Are you free tonight?¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll make time even if I¡¯m not free.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You can inform nche about it too. I¡¯ll send you a text after work. We¡¯ll depart directly from the


    company.¡±


    They parted ways, and Silvia approached the elevator that was dedicated for the management staff. As


    she was about to step in, she received a phone call from Neil.


    ¡°The test results for the chicken soup are out.¡±


    Silvia stopped in her tracks as she whispered, ¡°So, is there anything wrong with it?¡±


    After a few seconds, Neil answered, ¡°No, it¡¯s normal.¡®


    She frowned in response. She trusted her taste buds, but the results had to be correct.


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with my taste buds. I¡¯ll try the soup again when I visit Abalene.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I have a meeting soon. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    After the call ended, she sent him a text message. In it, she asked him to send her the test


    report.


    Soon, Neil sent her a picture.


    She erged it and saw that the contents of the chicken soup were indeed normal. Was there really


    something wrong with her taste buds?


    Over at theb in Imperial City, an examiner took out his cell phone and dialed a series of numbers.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve followed your instructions and manipted the report. When are you going to pay


    me?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you by today. Don¡¯t ever contact me again.¡±


    Liam hung up immediately after.


    He took out his SIM card and threw it into the bin. Then, he used another cell phone to make a call.


    22


    ¡°I¡¯m about to send you an ount number. I need your help to bank one million dors into this


    ount.


    Once that was done, he smiled coldly.


    Neil and Silvia had no idea that he had a nt in Harmony Yard. He knew their every move the


    moment they entered the ce.


    Soon, it was night time. Silvia drove Rita and nche to the design exhibition.


    They bumped into Neil and Curtis at the entrance.


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in surprise and asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, as I recall, yourpany¡¯s focusing on


    renewable energy. What brings you to this design exhibition?¡±


    ¡°There are a few fashionpanies under Remus Corporation. Plus, the organizer of this exhibition


    extended an invitation to us. Since I have nothing else going on tonight, I thought that I coulde


    over and have a look.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°I brought my designers here for some exposure. We¡¯ll see you inside.¡±


    Just then, Neil nonchntly said, ¡°Ms. Pond, allow my secretary to bring them around. There¡¯s an issue


    with our previous agreement. Since I¡¯ve bumped into you, why don¡¯t we discuss it?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She secretly rolled her eyes. They had already signed the agreement. What issue could there be? Rita


    and nche were aware of Silvia and Neil¡¯s rtionship. They smiled knowingly and said, ¡°Ms. Pond,


    you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We can tour the ce on our own.¡±


    After that, they went inside without waiting for Silvia¡¯s response.


    She was speechless.


    Neil then grabbed her wrist and pulled her to the end of a quiet corridor. He lowered his head and


    looked at her with delight.

 Chatper 387

    Chapter 387


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to stand out. Please don¡¯t approach me when we¡¯re out in public.¡±


    Neil remained silent for a while before he whispered, ¡°Everyone knows about us. If we don¡¯t talk, they¡¯ll


    just think that we¡¯re trying to cover things up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better than this. We have plenty of time to spend with each other at home, so what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Every time we go back home, we end up working. We only get to chat for a while when we eat.


    Besides, you never allow me to enter your room.¡±


    Silvia was stunned. Immediately after, a hint of anger shed across her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re just trying to


    get into my room?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. But if you let me in, I won¡¯t object to it.¡±


    She red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you in.¡±


    ¡°That means I can only spend more time with you at different events or work meetings.¡±


    When Silvia saw how helpless he looked, she slowly said, ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t be over the top when we¡¯re


    in front of others.¡±


    ¡°Is holding your hand too much?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Neilughed at her annoyance and said, ¡°Okay. I promise not to engage in public disys of affection


    when others are around.¡±


    ¡°That sounds about right.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no one else around now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before she realized what was happening, he had pinned her wrists against the wall.


    Her vision was blocked as she felt Neil¡¯s cold lips against hers.


    She resisted his advances at first, but after a while, she reciprocated his kisses.


    They were kissing and hugging each other in the hidden corner.


    Ada could not describe how she felt when she saw them kissing. Her heart felt numb, but pain spread


    to her limbs.


    Even when they were at their closest, Neil never kissed her so recklessly in public.


    She was overwhelmed with jealousy and anger as she clenched her fists. She only returned to her


    senses when her nails dug into her flesh.


    She took a deep breath and left in haste. However, she soon fell into a daze.


    Silvia¡¯s face was extremely flushed after the kiss. She stared at Neil in annoyance.


    ¡°My lipstick¡¯s ruined. The others are going to realize what happened when they see meter.¡± Neil


    pressed his forehead against hers and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind the next time.¡±


    She cocked her eyebrow in disbelief and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss me, my lipstick won¡¯t be ruined.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    She was speechless.


    Eventually, he calmed down and helped Silvia tidy her hair. Then, he held her hand and walked toward


    the exhibition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in


    When they reached the entrance, she pulled away. first. You shoulde inter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    Her face turned red again when she saw the affection in his eyes.


    She noticed that she found it harder to resist him. This was not a good sign.


    When she walked into the exhibition hall, she quickly found nche and Rita. However, something


    seemed off.


    ¡°Why do you look upset? Don¡¯t you like the designs here?¡±

 Chatper 388

    Chapter 388


    Rita shook her head and angrily said, ¡°We just bumped into someone we don¡¯t like.¡±


    There was a hint of surprise in Silvia¡¯s eyes. Rita was known for her good temper. Ever since she


    joined MY Corporation, Silvia had never seen hersh out at anyone.


    ¡°Who is it that you dislike so much?¡±


    Rita grimaced. ¡°Ada, of course.¡±


    In the past, she only looked down on Ada for passing a fake signature off as Elia¡¯s autograph.


    However, Ada stole her designs and sold them abroad before using her of giarism. Rita lost all


    respect for her and even felt somewhat disgusted with her.


    Recalling what she had to go through, Rita was filled with rage.


    If her innocence had not been proven, who knew what that anonymous person would have done to her


    apart from sending her dead animals. Even though she had made a police report, they never caught


    the person.


    Whenever she thought about it, she would tremble in fear.


    Silvia was not surprised. ¡°It¡¯s normal to bump into her. Let¡¯s not forget that she¡¯s the winner of the


    designpetition,¡± she slowly said.


    Rita sneered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that her designs are good. She¡¯s not going to get far with that awful


    personality.¡±


    ¡°Her career has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s just focus on the exhibition. The designs are great, and I


    believe you¡¯ll be able to learn something.


    Rita hesitated for a while before she said, ¡°Ms. Pond, how did our designs get leaked? Are they still


    trying to figure it out?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes. Are you sure you didn¡¯t show anyone your designs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure. I always bring myptop with me. It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Rita froze.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She bit her lower lip and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just feel a little ufortable. I need to visit the


    washroom.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Silvia watched as Rita left in haste. Something seemed off with her response.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your


    mind?¡±


    Silvia suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice. She turned around and saw Neil standing nearby.


    He was staring intently at her with his dark eyes. It was as if she was the only person he could


    see.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t you need to talk


    to your business partners?¡±


    When she walked in earlier, she spotted many famous business leaders of Ryoln City. It appeared that


    the organizer had set this exhibition up to attract both designers and investors. He noticed that Silvia


    seemed ufortable with him around, as though she wanted him to leave immediately. Hence, he


    was not pleased.


    ¡°Are you that afraid to be seen with me?¡±


    Silvia realized that he was upset, so she said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get in the way of your work.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Neil held her hand and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°This is the punishment for lying.¡±


    She tried to free her hand but failed, so she got a little angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me!¡±


    He receive some punishment. Otherwise, you¡¯ll do it again.¡±


    Tely chuckled. ¡°I did promise you, but you lied to me. So, you s


    ¡°Change the punishment,¡± Silvia said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try your luck!¡±


    Neil could hear the anger in her voice, and he lowered his gaze to look at her. ¡°How about I


    you instead?¡±


    kiss


    Silvia was speechless.


    ¡°Choose one, or I¡¯ll choose on your behalf.¡±

 Chatper 389

    Chapter 389


    ¡°You¡¯ll let me go if I kiss you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I promise.¡±


    After Silvia looked around, she noticed that no one was paying attention to them. Thus, she quickly


    stood on tiptoe and kissed Neil on the face.


    ¡°Can you let go of me now?!¡±


    Neil suppressed the desire to tease her when her ears turned red. He was reluctant, but he finally


    released her.


    Once Silvia was free from his hold, she ran away. She was probably worried that he would chase after


    her.


    A chuckle escaped his lips. Little did he know that someone else had witnessed the entire scene. Ada¡¯s


    knuckles turned white as she clenched her wine ss. It looked like she was about to crush the ss.


    Neil actually flirted with Silvia in public?!


    In the past, Neil had turned down Ada¡¯s suggestion to hold hands like other couples. He always gave


    the excuse that he wanted to keep a low profile.


    Ada finally realized that he was fine with public disys of affection, just not with her!


    Her


    anger and envy distorted her face. She wanted nothing more than to see Silvia disappear from the


    world.


    She mmed the ss on the table and hurried off to the washroom because she needed to calm


    down.


    At the entrance, she bumped into Rita, who happened to be exiting.


    People tended to be hostile when they met their enemies.


    It was worse since she was seething with hatred for Silvia. Ada¡¯s anger intensified when she saw


    someone associated with her.


    ¡°You made the dumbest decision by working for MY Corporation, Rita!¡±


    However, Rita brushed past her because something was weighing on her mind.


    Even so, Ada was relentless, and she forcefully grabbed Rita¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?!¡±


    Rita shoved her hand away with a frown and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. I thought a dog was barking.¡± ¡°How


    dare you!¡±


    Ada sneered and said, ¡°Do you really think you have what it takes to be a chief designer? Silvia is


    merely doing the Williams Family a favor!¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. ¡°And? I can rely on my family to be the chief designer. Besides,


    didn¡¯t you rely on Neil to be Perficient¡¯s president?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    Rita gave her a challenging look and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Everyone says Neil gave you


    perficient aspensation for your breakup. They think you¡¯re just a pitiful wretch he abandoned.¡±


    Those words made Ada so angry that she pped her.


    The attack took Rita by surprise. By the time she realized what was going on, it was toote to dodge.


    As such, the pnded squarely on her face and quickly left a red mark.


    She had been pampered from a young age, so she was not going to let this slide. She grabbed Ada


    and pped her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, Ada. p me again, and I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡±


    After that, she released Ada and turned to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, she only managed to take a few steps forward before she heard Ada¡¯s sarcastic voice.


    ¡°You have no right to mock me, Rita. The man you like doesn¡¯t like you back, and he even plotted


    against you.¡±


    Rita¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do


    you mean?!¡±


    Malice shone in Ada¡¯s eyes as she grinned.


    ¡°You like Liam, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s my fiance? He¡¯s the one who gave me. your


    designs.¡±

 Chatper 390

    Chapter 390


    Ada¡¯s revtion was a huge blow to Rita. In an instant, she could no longer hear anything else. All that


    was left was Ada¡¯s evil smile before her.


    It took her a long time to find her voice. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You heard me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ada said with ridicule.


    Rita clenched her fists in anger. It turned out to be Liam!


    When she was working on the designs, Liam had asked her out several times. He always expressed


    that he was forced to be Ada, whom he did not love in the least.


    Rita struggled, but her pride stopped her from being his mistress. Hence, she ended rejecting his


    advances.


    up


    However, she always had herptop with her when she ate with him, and she would never be on guard.


    Consequently, she could not remember if he had a chance to steal her designs.


    At this moment, the disgust she felt made her retch. She realized in shock that she had fallen. in love


    with such a cunning and unscrupulous man.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as disgusting as Liam. You guys are a match made in heaven!¡±


    However, Ada did not feel guilty at all. ¡°You¡¯re a fool. Who else can you me but yourself?¡± Then, she


    left smugly.


    Rita returned to the exhibition hall ten minutester. Guilt overwhelmed her again when she saw Silvia


    and nche. They were standing in front of a piece of clothing and chatting happily.


    Gradually, she walked over with her head down and said, ¡°I have something to tell you, Miss Pond.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the one who identally leaked the designs.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia¡¯s smile vanished, and she became extremely serious.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Rita then exined why she had met up with Liam. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°He must have. stolen


    my designs when I went to the washroom. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Pond. I trusted him too much and assumed


    that he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    At the sight of Rita¡¯s guilt, Silvia pursed her lips. ¡°We won¡¯t put the me on you. No one ever thinks


    that the people they love would secretly plot against them. But you have to be more careful from now


    on. You can¡¯t be so trusting.¡±


    Rita nodded firmly. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to enjoy the exhibition.¡±


    However, Rita stayed put and slowly said, ¡°I can¡¯t let this go. I can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just call the police!¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    If they called the police, the Williams Family would fall out with the Remus Family. Since they belonged


    in the same circle, it would be awkward when they met in the future.


    Silvia was still figuring out how to handle the incident out of that consideration.


    Rita nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Pond. I won¡¯t regret it because I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Ourpany¡¯s about to sue Perficient, so we can include your case. But you¡¯d better be


    mentally prepared for the possibility that Liam won¡¯t be punished.¡±


    Rita had a cold look on her face. ¡°I know. That isn¡¯t my goal either.¡±


    She just wanted everyone to see Liam¡¯s true colors. Then, he would know how it felt to have everyone


    talk about him behind his back.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s leave this to thepany¡¯s Legal Affairs Department. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just keep


    designing.¡±


    Finally, Rita smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Pond.¡±


    ¡°Thank me by making more designs.¡±


    A chuckle escaped her lips. She nodded and said, ¡°No problem, Miss Pond. I¡¯ll give my all for MY


    Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Go ahead and enjoy the exhibition.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Days**

 Chatper 391

    Chapter 391


    Soon, Liam received a summons from the court.


    He frowned when he read that MY Corporation was suing him for stealing their designs. He called Ada


    immediately.


    ¡°Did you say something? Why is MY Corporation suing me all of a sudden?!¡±


    Ada chuckled and replied, ¡°I just told Rita that you gave me her designs. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so


    cruel. It looks like


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    not letting you off the hook.¡±


    There was a cold and ruthless glint in eyes.


    Dis


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t harm you just because you¡¯re pregnant?!¡±


    Ada continued to smile. She was indifferent to his threat.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that we¡¯re on the same boat? I can¡¯t help but drag you down since you refuse to save


    me!¡±


    Liam subconsciously tightened his grip on his phone and warned her, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Ada!¡±


    However, she ignored him and hung up.


    Ruby then came in with a document. ¡°Miss Pond, we have another contract termination. Please sign


    this if there are no issues.¡±


    Hearing this, frustration got the better of Ada. ¡°How many clients have asked for a termination?¡± she


    asked sternly.


    After a brief silence, Ruby replied, ¡°Thirty¨Ctwo.¡±


    Anger dawned on Ada¡¯s face as she knitted her brows. ¡°A bunch of *ss kissers!¡±


    ¡°These terminations are going to affect thepany¡¯s revenue, Miss Pond. We need to get new


    business partners as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Ask the Marketing Department to sort out a list of clients. We¡¯ll invite them out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Ada signed the document, she handed it back to Ruby and asked her to leave.


    Perficient suffered a considerable blow when it lost most of its clients. Furthermore, MY Corporation


    refused to let Ada go. They filed aint against Perficient and asked for seven million dors in


    compensation. This intensified her frustration.


    She could afford it, but the thought of paying Silvia filled her with reluctance.


    She had always regarded Silvia as an unsophisticated person who grew up in the countryside. Silvia


    had no right to snatch away everything that she had.


    The more she dwelled on it, the more disturbed she felt. The idea of killing Silvia even crossed her


    mind for a moment.


    While she was under great pressure from Perficient¡¯s crisis, her phone rang out of the blue.


    She picked it up and heard Danny Burton¡¯s panicked voice. He was the Pond Family¡¯s butler.


    ¡°Please hurry home, Miss. Mr. Pond is back, and he¡¯s beating Mrs. Pond up!¡±


    Her expression changed, and she sternly said, ¡°Separate them right away. I¡¯m on my way home.¡±


    Half an hourter, she reached Pond Mansion, but someone pped her the moment she walked into


    the living room.


    She failed to dodge it in time, and the force of the p pushed her to the ground.


    She quickly got to her feet and held her face as she looked at Idris in sorrow.


    ¡°Why did you p me, Dad?¡±


    Idris sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why? I go on an overseas business trip for a few days, and you ruin our


    family¡¯s reputation. Do you know how others have criticized me? They¡¯re saying that I raised a


    duplicitous daughter who knows nothing but dirty tricks!¡±


    Ada¡¯s face gradually turned cold.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that it was your so¨Ccalled duplicitous daughter who gave you seven million dors


    to help Pond Corporation soldier through a crisis?¡±


    When she touched his sore spot, he grew angrier and tried to p her again. But an injured Mindy


    suddenly raised her voice. ¡°If you dare p my daughter again, everyone will know about your illicit


    affair before tomorrow!¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chatper 392

    Chapter 392


    Idris froze as he stared at Mindy fiercely.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hostility filled Mindy¡¯s eyes, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Did you think you could keep it a secret forever?


    You took that b*tch with you on your business trip. How disgusting!¡±


    Idris fell silent before he coldly asked, ¡°When did you learn about this?¡±


    ¡°When I went to Pond Corporation to see you the other day.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say since you already know. Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    Mindy could not believe that he would say such a thing.


    She red at him. ¡°Is this why you wanted a divorce the other day? It¡¯s because of this b* tch?!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Idris wore a distant expression. ¡°She has a name. Besides, I started it, so I don¡¯t want to hear you call


    her that again.¡±


    Mindy found it hrious. They had been married for a few decade


    another woman.


    but here he was defending


    ¡°She¡¯s a b*tch regardless because she didn¡¯t refuse to be your mistress. If I had known that she was


    such a person, I would¡¯ve never allowed her to work at Pond Corporation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t care what you say. Let¡¯s get a divorce since you already know.¡±


    Mindy was clearly displeased as she stared at him with red eyes. ¡°You want to divorce me for that


    b*tch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get my secretary to send you the divorce agreement.¡®


    After that, he turned to leave.


    Enraged, Mindy threatened him, ¡°If you dare leave tonight, the upper ss in Ryoln City will find out


    that Sophia¡¯s your mistress tomorrow!¡±


    Idris chuckled. ¡°Do whatever you want, but if I hear any gossip, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t get a single


    thing from me!¡±


    He left, and Mindy finally copsed on the couch. She cried when she saw how uncaring and decisive


    he was.


    Ada walked up to Mindy and patted her on the back. She tried her best tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,


    Mom. We can still fix this.¡±


    As Mindy sobbed, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve done so much for him over the years, but now he wants to divorce me


    for a wh*re. I¡¯ll never let that b*tch off the hook!¡±


    Mindy wanted to give Sophia a hard p because that girl showed how ungrateful she was by sleeping


    with Idris. Besides, it was Mindy who had brought her out of the remote mountains.


    Ada nodded. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll contact Aunt Persika and tell her about Sophia.¡®


    ¡°¡±


    After Sophia joined Pond Corporation, her mother would travel a long distance to visit Mindy


    every year. She would give Mindy the vegetables or fruits that she nted at home. However, Ada had


    always ignored her and looked down on her.


    Mindy had seemingly found her savior, and she immediately said, ¡°Yes. Call her now.¡±


    After all, Sophia¡¯s mother had been grateful toward Mindy all these years. She would never forgive


    Sophia if she learned about the affair.


    After he left Pond Mansion, Idris went to Royal Vista to meet Silvia instead of heading to Sophia¡¯s


    ce.


    Silvia was not d to see him.


    ¡°What do you want, Mr. Pond?¡±


    It got awkward for him because she was so aloof. ¡°I went abroad on a business trip, so I didn¡¯t know


    that Ada filed a court case against you. I came right away once I got back and learned about it.¡±


    Generally, he would onlye to her when he had a favor to ask. Knowing this, she raised her brows


    in amusement and muttered, ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve taught her a lesson at home, and she¡¯s promised to never stand against you again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m going to bed if that¡¯s all you have to say.¡±


    She was about to close the door, but he quickly pressed his hand against it.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Silvia was starting to get impatient. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chatper 393

    Chapter 393


    A cold voice interjected before Idris could speak.


    ¡°Who are you talking to, Sil?¡±


    Just as Silvia was about to answer, Idris raised his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Remus. When I came


    back, I heard about the incident between Perficient and MY Corporation, so I dropped by to see Silvia.¡±


    Then, he saw Silvia mocking him with a fake smile.


    His face turned red because he felt like she had seen through his thoughts.


    The next moment, Silvia opened the door and retreated as she calmly said, ¡°It looks like you have


    something to say to Mr. Remus. Now¡¯s a good time to say it, Mr. Pond.¡±


    Idris was speechless.


    He found her willful, but he could not speak harshly to her in front of Neil. Thus, he cracked an


    awkward smile. ¡°What are you talking about, Silvia? I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Silvia looked at him apathetically and said, ¡°Well, you can leave now that you¡¯ve met me.¡®


    Her words created a very unweing atmosphere.


    Neil was cold, and Silvia was unconcerned. Idris nced at them and finally put on a humble front.


    ¡°Actually, I do have some business to discuss with Mr. Remus.¡±


    Neil remained hostile and prepared to ask Idris to leave. However, something suddenly urred to


    him, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my study.¡±


    Silvia looked at him in confusion. She wondered why he suddenly changed his attitude. After all, he


    had decided to stop coborating with Pond Corporation.


    However, he walked into his study without looking at her.


    No one knew what they discussed in the study, but Idris was full of smiles when he stepped out. It


    looked like he had gained some benefits.


    He walked up to Silvia and smiled. ¡°Silvia, Rainy has been epted into Lufrora University as a


    postgraduate student. She¡¯ll be back here for her vacation next week. Your grandmother and the others


    are going to hold a celebratory party for her. You and Mr. Remus should join us.¡± Silvia fell into deep


    thought. To her, Rainy was the pride of Brighton¡¯s family. She excelled in her studies from a young age


    and always managed to win her elders over with a few words. Hence, the Pond Family doted on her


    very much.


    When Silvia first returned to Pond Mansion, she thought that she could gain everyone¡¯s adoration as


    long as she acted like Rainy. Sadly, sheter realized how outrageously wrong she


    was.


    The Pond Family regarded her as a jinx who ruined their family. They would never ept her no matter


    what she did. /


    Idris only treated her nicely to please Neil.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how things go. I¡¯m busy with mypany, so I might not have the time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Idris nodded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯d be great if you coulde because your grandmother and the others miss


    you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    After she sent Idris off, she turned to Neil, who had been silent the entire time. ¡°What did you give


    him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing. We just talked about work.¡±


    Silvia stopped raising questions. ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±


    When she brushed past Neil, he suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    She looked up at him and faked a smile. ¡°Remus Corporation is yours. You can work with anyone you


    want. How could I meddle?¡±


    He chuckled and seriously said, ¡°You could if you wanted to.¡±


    Silvia swung his hand away and looked at him nonchntly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Neil pretended to be disappointed.


    However, she ignored him and returned to her room.


    Neil only smiled in response. He wanted to return to his room as well, but he received a call from


    Curtis.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I have news from Imperial City. Chris is awake.¡±

 Chatper 394

    Chapter 394


    Neil nced at the door to Silvia¡¯s room and swiftly walked into the study.


    ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°I heard that his recovery isn¡¯t going well, and¡­ there¡¯s another matter.¡±


    ¡°Spill,¡± Neil demanded fiercely.


    ¡°I have news on Daisy¡¯s family. Our men tracked them to Yothyae but found her parents dead. She¡¯s


    still missing.¡±


    ¡°Have you looked into the person who helped them escape abroad?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡­ We¡¯ve run out of clues¡­¡±


    Neil was overwhelmed with dissatisfaction as he knitted his brows. ¡°Keep searching. You need to find


    the mastermind!¡±


    After he hung up, he briefly stared at his phone and made another call.


    ¡°Why are you calling at such ate hour, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rios, I¡¯ll agree to your terms, but you have to make sure that Chris never appears before my wife


    again!¡± Neil stressed.


    n remained silent for a few seconds before he smiled and said, ¡°I look forward to a pleasant


    cooperation, Mr. Remus.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rios, I hope you keep your word. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take drastic measures.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Remus. Chris is my son and heir. I won¡¯t let him be a homewrecker.¡±


    With that, Neil hung up.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for Rainy¡¯s celebratory party.


    The Pond Family had booked the entire third floor in thergest hotel with a river view. They also


    invited almost everyone from Ryoln City¡¯s upper ss.


    Silvia had decided not to go, but Dulcie tried to persuade her to attend the party with her. After a few


    days, she managed to annoy Silvia enough to finally give in.


    When Silvia entered the hall with Neil, it was already full of guests.


    The Pond Family was attending to their guests. However, the moment they saw the couple, they


    rushed over.


    Even though Bethany and Jeremy were seniors, they tried to tter Neil with their warm smiles.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Silvia, here you are. Have a seat.¡±


    Bethany was extremely enthusiastic toward Silvia, and the sincerity in her smile was unprecedented.


    Meanwhile, Silvia was calm and emotionless.


    Once she sat down, Bethany grinned and asked, ¡°Has work been tiringtely? Come home if you¡¯re


    exhausted. We can take care of you, Silvia!¡±


    However, Silvia did not take her seriously.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired. By the way, where¡¯s Rainy? Aren¡¯t we celebrating her achievements today?¡± At the


    mention of Rainy, Bethany was full of pride and joy. ¡°She¡¯s doing her makeup with her friends on the


    fifth floor. She¡¯lle downstairster,¡± she answered gently.


    Silvia nodded and stopped asking.


    Both of them gradually quietened down because they had nothing much to say to each other.


    Neil was sitting near Silvia with a cold expression. Bethany nced at him and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, you


    don¡¯t have to sit with us here. Many of your business partners are here today. I think you¡¯ll have more


    to talk about with them.¡®


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He nodded in response. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He looked at Silvia and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll chat with them first. Call me if you need me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    More than one person approached him the moment he entered the crowd.


    Neil was the president of Remus Corporation, thergestpany in Ryoln City. Naturally, he would be


    in the spotlight wherever he went.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything when you previously wanted to divorce him. I thought you guys didn¡¯t love each


    other anymore. Now that you¡¯re back together, you should remarry.¡±


    Hearing this, Silvia frowned. ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s between me and him. We¡¯ll decide on our own.¡±


    Displeasure filled Bethany¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m saying this for your sake. Yes, Mr. Remus likes you right now


    and lets you have your way. But what if he falls in love with someone else again? You won¡¯t get


    anything when that happens.¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not with him for mary gain.¡±

 Chatper 395

    Chapter 395


    ¡°You need to consider the Pond Family¡¯s welfare even if you don¡¯t want anything from him. You¡¯ll have


    a greater right to speak in front of him if our family rises to power.¡±


    In short, it was all for the Pond Family¡¯s benefit.


    Silvia found it amusing because the Pond Family avoided her at all costs when she had nothing to


    offer. Now, they wanted her to throw her life away for the family when she was useful.


    She was just a pawn for them to manipte and abandon when it was convenient.


    She looked up at Bethany and stressed her words, ¡°Forget it, Grandma. The family¡¯s welfare has


    nothing to do with me. To you, I¡¯m not even family, and it¡¯s the same for me. I don¡¯t need your support,


    and I won¡¯t seek any benefits for you either.¡±


    Bethany¡¯s expression changed, and she retorted in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯ll realize how important it is to have your family¡¯s support when you have a conflict with Neil!¡±


    ¡°The Pond Family will never be my support, not in the past, and surely not in the future.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s stubbornness irritated Bethany to no end.


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing else I can say. I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    Silvia calmly got to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your guests.¡±


    Ada had been working overtime. She only rushed to the party after 7 p.m. because things had been


    hectic at thepany.


    Bethany was already upset with her due to the giarism incident. Her face sank when Ada arrived


    late.


    ¡°This is such an important asion for Rainy, but you¡¯rete. Are you doing this on purpose?!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s a lot to do at thepanytely. I rushed over as soon as I was done with work,¡±


    Ada said with a frown.


    ¡°Alright, sit down. You¡¯ve embarrassed us enough!¡± Bethany said grumpily.


    Keeping her head low, Ada subconsciously clenched her fists.


    Bethany had always been nice to Ada, but her attitude changed drastically after the court case.


    At that thought, Ada was overwhelmed with disappointment and fury.


    She walked up to Mindy and sat beside her. She barely managed to stop herself from dashing out of


    the hall.


    However, the guests started whispering among themselves upon seeing her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ada toe to the party. If I were her, I would be hiding at home. I wouldn¡¯t daree


    out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do if you¡¯re shameless. She stole anotherpany¡¯s designs and


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing such a thing. If I were a member of the Pond Family, I would never let her out


    of the house. How humiliating.¡±


    The sarcastic and hatefulments almost made Ada lose her mind. She stood up abruptly and


    instantly caught the attention of the people around her.


    Mindy quickly gave her yank and shook her head. She was suffering in silence.


    If they made a scene during that party, Bethany would not let it slide so easily. Both of them would be


    driven out of the Pond Family.


    Ada took a deep breath and spoke with her head down, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Mindy breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    Not far away, Bethany wore a hideous expression as regret washed over her. She felt that she should


    have stopped Ada from attending the party.


    Everyone witnessed the whole thing at the main table.


    ¡°It looks like Ada is having a rough time due to the giarism,¡± Dulciemented.


    Silvia seemed indifferent. ¡°She made that choice.¡±


    If Ada had behaved from the start, she would not be in this situation.


    Dulcie smiled. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    After she washed her face, Ada exited the washroom and bumped into Rainy.


    Right then, Rainy wore a meaningful smile. She had not forgotten what Ada had done when she yed


    a video during Jeremy¡¯s birthday party. Ada had taken the opportunity to expose Silvia¡¯s interaction with


    a male model in the club.


    Today seemed like a good time for payback.

 Chatper 396

    Chapter 396


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ada? Why are you in such rough shape?¡±


    Ada forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just a little tired because I¡¯ve been busy with work.¡±


    Rainy seemed sympathetic. ¡°Work is endless, but your health is the most important thing. Don¡¯t tire


    yourself out.¡±


    Ada nodded. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll get back to the party.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once she was gone, Rainy slowly walked into the washroom and touched up Then, she smiled at the


    mirror.


    Both Ada and Silvia were merely stepping stones in her life.


    her makeup.


    A few minutester, she returned to the hall and sat beside Amelia with a smile.


    The surrounding people praised her.


    ¡°Rainy¡¯s amazing. I heard that the university only epted two students for this postgraduate course,


    and you¡¯re one of them!¡±


    ¡°How wonderful would it be if I had an outstanding daughter like Rainy!¡±


    ¡°Amelia, what do you think about my son? Would you consider being inws?¡±


    Rainy kept her head low and appeared shy.


    Meanwhile, Amelia nced at Mindy and Ada, who were sitting in silence. She was incredibly smug


    because Ada used to surpass Rainy. Now, Ada could no longerpare to Rainy after her big scandal.


    ¡°Rainy is still young. Besides, the youngsters these days are different from our generation. They want


    the freedom to choose their partners. We¡¯re old, so we can¡¯t meddle with that.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Yeah, you¡¯re right. Nevertheless, let¡¯s introduce them to each other one day.¡±


    There was arge screen with photos of Rainy¡¯s various experiences in the hall. While they chatted


    happily, the screen suddenly went ck before it lit up again. However, the photos had been reced


    with a dark video.


    The crowd was stunned. Someone attentive noticed a man and a woman in the video. Surprisingly, the


    woman turned out to be Ada.


    They seemed to be discussing business in a private room. The man was being handsy with her, but


    Ada endured it to sign a contract with him.


    Blood swiftly drained from Ada¡¯s face when she saw the video. She seemed to be rooted to the


    spot.


    Bethany was livid as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Who put this on? Turn it off right now!¡±


    A worker nearby realized what was going on and unplugged the power cord.


    Therge screen quickly dimmed, but everyone had started talking about it.


    The Pond Family was humiliated, so Bethany red at Mindy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ¡®wonderful¡® daughter you


    raised?!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mindy finally snapped and met Bethany¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve never wronged the Pond Family. When I gave birth to Silvia, that tarot reader


    imed that she would ruin the family. I didn¡¯t even object to it when you people tried to send her


    away!¡±


    ¡°Yet, I suffered in silence when you ostracized me because of it. So, I gave my all to nurture Ada. It was


    that old disgusting man who was handsy with her, but your first reaction isn¡¯t to find him. Instead, you


    use her of embarrassing you. What kind of family is this?!¡±


    ¡°On top of that, you mock me for raising her? Well, you¡¯ve raised a ¡®wonderful¡® son as well! We¡¯ve been


    married for so many years, but he cheated on me with his secretary. This secretary also happens to be


    my niece! It¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why he¡¯s not here today? He¡¯s busy hanging out with his mistress!¡±


    Mindy¡¯s words shook everyone to the core.


    They could not believe their ears, and they soon began to gossip among themselves.


    However, Bethany¡¯s blood pressure spiked, and she cked out.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    It was a mess. All the members of the Pond Family went to support Bethany, except Mindy and Ada.


    ¡°Get the doctor!¡±


    Brighton faced the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies and gentlemen. We can¡¯t entertain you because


    my mother has fainted all of a sudden. Please enjoy dinner before you leave. We¡¯ll be driving my


    mother to the hospital. We¡¯re incredibly sorry for this, and we¡¯ll hold another party to make it up to you


    next time.¡±


    Dulcie nced at Silvia, who had silently lowered her head. She sneered and said, ¡°Your mother¡¯s


    rather protective of Ada. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s blind. She mistook a lesser person for someone great.¡±


    Silvia slowly raised her head, but she was emotionless.


    ¡°What a boring farce. I wouldn¡¯t havee if I had known this would happen.¡±


    After that, she got up to leave.


    Her reaction left Dulcie in a daze. However, Dulcie snapped out of it and chased after her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sil¡­ Do you


    still care about your mother?¡±

 Chatper 397

    Chapter 397


    Silvia kept walking and replied indifferently, ¡°No. I just felt like I wasted my timeing here today.¡±


    Dulcie breathed a sigh of relief when she found no trace of sadness on Silvia¡¯s face.


    She was about to continue talking when Neil suddenly appeared before them.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m just a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab a bite.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Neil nodded at Dulcie and left with Silvia on his arm.


    He turned to Silvia after they got into the car.


    ¡°You can tell me if you¡¯re sad.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She chuckled when she noticed his concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m really okay. I don¡¯t care about the Pond Family anymore.¡±


    Herplete disappointment in her family made it impossible for them to affect her no matter what


    they did.


    ¡°Okay. What would you like to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°Steak. I haven¡¯t had it for a long while.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Neil started the car and drove to a restaurant in Ryoln City.


    Meanwhile, Silvia looked out at the passing scenery. Although the Pond Family disliked her, she had


    her friends and someone who loved her. That was enough, and she was at peace.


    Bethany had just regained consciousness when Idris rushed to the hospital. However, he was greeted


    with a p.


    ¡°Get your wife and daughter in line! Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to reconsider your ce in this ce!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I heard about what happened. I¡¯ll teach Mindy and Ada a lesson. Please calm down.¡± Bethany


    sneered. ¡°Our family has never been this embarrassed! Break up with your mistress, or I¡¯ll disown you!¡±


    After a short silence, Idris spoke with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t, Mom.¡±


    His refusal earned him a re from her. ¡°What do you mean?! Are you trying to drive me mad?!¡±


    ¡°No. Please listen to my exnation.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to exin this!¡±


    Idris sighed. ¡°Sophia and I have a son.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Excitement got the better of Bethany, and her joy overtook her displeasure. ¡°Really?¡±


    She had been disappointed with the fact that Idris had no son after all these years. However, she


    gradually let it go since Mindy never got pregnant again. Luckily, Brighton had a son. At least, the Pond


    Family would have a progeny.


    Brighton and Amelia had interesting expressions, but they were not happy in the least. At the same


    time, they became anxious.


    They wondered if their son could take over Pond Corporation now that Idris had a son as well. At that


    thought, they were incredibly displeased.


    For a moment, everyone in the ward had different thoughts.


    ¡°>


    Idris nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s already seven years old. I¡¯ll bring him over to see you in a few days.¡® Bethany


    was restless once she learned that she had such a grown grandson. ¡°Bring him to me now! You¡¯ve kept


    this from us so well! We¡¯ve been in the dark for years!¡± she immediately said. ¡°I was worried that you


    wouldn¡¯t agree at first. Besides, Pond Corporation was about to be listed when Sophia gave birth to


    Noah. We couldn¡¯t afford to have any negative news. That¡¯s why we kept it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough of your nonsense. Bring Noah to me this instant.¡±


    Idris nodded and promptly called Sophia.


    Meanwhile, Mindy and Ada sped to the hospital after they calmed down.


    When they arrived, they bumped into Sophia at the entrance.


    Mindy was dumbstruck the moment she saw the child with Sophia.

 Chatper 398

    Chapter 398


    hapter 398


    Bewilderment washed over Ada too because that child and Idris were two peas in a pod. Both she and


    Mindy realized instantly that the child was Idris¡® illegitimate son.


    When Mindy realized what was going on, she rushed over and pped Sophia twice. ¡°You b*tch! You


    actually have a child with him. I¡¯ve really underestimated you!¡±


    Sophia refused to admit defeat. She grabbed Mindy¡¯s hair and started fighting against thetter.


    The hospital¡¯s entrance was always bustling, so their fight instantly drew attention.


    By the time Idris caught wind of it and rushed there, both Mindy and Sophia¡¯s hair were messy. They


    looked horrible.


    ¡°Mindy! What the hell are you doing?! Do you think you¡¯re not embarrassing enough?!¡± Mindy sneered


    and pointed at Noah nearby. By now, Noah had turned pale with fear. ¡°You have an illegitimate child,


    but you¡¯re not embarrassed. Why should I be, Idris?!¡±


    Idris gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Go home. We¡¯ll talk about thister!¡±


    However, Mindy had decided to end things with him. She red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with


    this right here!¡±


    The onlookers criticized them, and some busybodies even recorded the scene with their phones. They


    posted the video online, where it quickly triggered a heated discussion.


    Silvia received a call from Dulcie before she and Neil returned to the mansion.


    ¡°Sil, your mother found out that your father has a son with his mistress. She made a scene, and it¡¯s not


    a hot topic on the Inte. I just sent you the video!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After she hung up, Silvia tapped on the video.


    It showed Idris and Mindy confronting each other. Mindy¡¯s hair was a mess, and she no longer looked


    like a nobledy. She was more like a crazy woman at this point.


    Another woman was standing next to her, and she looked just as disheveled. She was probably Idris¡¯s


    mistress. A seven- or eight¨Cyear¨Cold child was also holding her hand.


    When Silvia saw the woman¡¯s face, she immediately identified her as Idris¡¯s secretary. She delivered


    documents to Pond Mansion several times when Silvia was still staying there.


    Based on the child¡¯s age, it was obvious that Idris had cheated on Mindy from way back then.


    It was impressive that he managed to keep this illicit affair a secret for so many years.


    After she watched the video, Silvia put her phone down indifferently. She had cut ties with the Pond


    Family, so she would not meddle with their affairs.


    To her surprise, Ada came to see her at the mansion early the next morning.


    ¡°Sil, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of Dad¡¯s affair. He insists on divorcing Mom.¡±


    Silvia was unmoved as she looked at Ada.


    277


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to concern me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still your biological mother no matter how much you resent her. Are you really going to stand by


    while our parents get a divorce?¡± Ada said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Silvia asked with a frown.


    ¡°Try and dissuade Dad from divorcing Mom.¡±


    Silvia found her request amusing and spoke in an aloof manner, ¡°Well, you¡¯re expecting too much from


    me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, okay?¡±


    Before Silvia could answer, they heard a cold voice.


    ¡°Ada, the Pond Family¡¯s issues have nothing to do with Silvia. Don¡¯t ever let me see you approaching


    her again!¡±


    Ada turned around in disbelief. When she met Neil¡¯s frosty eyes, she inevitably shivered. ¡°Neil, this


    concerns the Pond Family. I hope you won¡¯t interfere!¡±


    Silvia got to her feet when Ada made that demand. ¡°He just expressed my exact thoughts. Stop


    wasting your time with me. You should try ande up with other ways. After all, you¡¯re always full of


    ideas.¡°

 Chatper 399

    Chapter 399


    Ada heard Silvia¡¯s mocking tone and bit her bottom lip. She would not havee if Idris was not trying


    to curry favor with Neil!


    Seeing that Silvia was about to leave, her tone finally turned cold. ¡°You¡¯ll regret being so


    heartless today.¡±


    Silvia smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s my problem. Just mind your own business.¡±


    After that, she looked at Neil and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    The living room instantly became quiet.


    Ada clenched her fists in anger.


    ¡°You should leave,¡± Neil said coldly behind her.


    Her heart sank, as she got up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still owe me onest wish, Neil.¡± He


    stared daggers at her. ¡°Do you want to use it now?¡±


    She seemed conflicted, but eventually, she looked down and said, ¡°No. I¡¯ll figure out how to solve my


    family problems.¡±


    Neil did not say anything else. It was clear from his look that he wanted her to leave.


    With that, Ada took a deep breath and left.


    When she returned home, Mindy was still crying on the couch. She had been crying since her daughter


    left the house.


    Ada was a little annoyed. Recentpany affairs had already tired her out. Now, Idris had an affair


    and wanted to divorce Mindy. She felt that she had too much on her te.


    She stood at the door for a while topose herself. Then, she walked up to Mindy and sat next to


    her.


    ¡°Mom, stop crying. It won¡¯t do any good. The most important thing now is to change Dad¡¯s mind.¡±


    Mindy finally stopped crying and wiped her tears. ¡°I gave him my heart and my soul for years, but he


    did this to me instead?! I want to kill him!¡± she said in sorrow.


    Ada took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Since things havee to this, there¡¯s no point in


    comining now. We have to think of a way to solve this.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you visit Silvia earlier? What did she say?¡±


    Ada¡¯s eyes shone with anger, and she softly answered, ¡°ording to her, the family¡¯s issues don¡¯t


    concern her.¡±


    It looked like Mindy had already expected this. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I knew that heartless


    b*tch wouldn¡¯t help me!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put that aside. I¡¯ve asked my attorney to look into Dad¡¯s assets so that we can freeze


    them. If Dad insists on divorcing you, we¡¯ll sue him with marital infidelity,¡± Ada said


    calmly.


    Idris and Sophia had a son, and they had been hiding it for so many years. His purpose was self


    -evident.


    Ada remembered when Idris said that he would hand Pond Corporation to her in the future. Now, she


    just found him extremely disingenuous. He had probably decided to leave thepany to that b*stard


    son of his. That¡¯s why he refused to let her handle thepany business all these years. In addition,


    he did not allow her to have experience in thepany.


    Mindy wiped her tears as she nodded and said, ¡°Got it, Ada. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Ada held Mindy¡¯s hand as she slowly said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been with Dad for so many years. It¡¯d be best


    to get him to return to your side. If you win his heart again, we can take our time dealing with Sophia


    and her little b*stard. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Although Ada said this, she was aware that there was almost zero possibility for Idris to return to


    Mindy¡¯s side. After all, Sophia was young and pretty. She even had a son as her trump card.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll think about what I should do¡­¡±


    She refused to divorce Idris not because she still had feelings for him, but because she did not want


    Sophia to get what she wanted!


    While they spoke, a maid walked forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Pond, your cousin is here.¡±

 Chatper 400

    Chapter 400


    Mindy sneered. ¡°Let her in!¡±


    All these years,


    she thought that she had treated Persika Lane¡¯s family quite well. Yet, Sophia slept with Idris and even


    had a little b*stard with him. She could not tolerate this!


    Persika carried a snake¨Cskinned bag with her as the servant led her inside.


    She was wearing a regr floral shirt and a pair of ck pants. She also had on a pair of washed


    yellow sneakers, but the edges of shoes were stained with soil. She had dark skin and looked slightly


    reserved.


    When Mindy saw her, she could not hide her disgust and disdain.


    Ada caught a whiff of Persika¡¯s sweat and subconsciously covered her nose. She got up and said,


    ¡°Mom, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll head upstairs.¡±


    Persika looked at Ada and smiled. ¡°Ada, you¡¯re so beautiful now! Thest time I visited, you were still in


    high school!¡±


    Ada ignored her and went upstairs.


    Persika felt a little awkward, but she looked at Mindy and said, ¡°I brought you some specialties from my


    hometown. Look.¡±


    ((


    She opened her snake¨Cskinned bag to show its contents, but Mindy responded indifferently, Thank


    you, but we already have these things in town. You don¡¯t have to bring them next time.¡± ¡°Would the


    food in the city be as safe as in the countryside¡¯s? I heard that they add pesticides to the vegetables


    here.¡±


    Mindy did not want to waste time talking to her, so she just asked the servant to put the items away.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Have a seat. I called you here because I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    Persika sat on the couch cautiously. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Sophia and Idris have a child together?¡±


    W


    When Persika heard this, she was so shocked that she stood up. Her eyes were wide open, and her


    cheeks trembled slightly.


    ¡°What? She has a child with another man?! What should I do? I already made wedding ns with


    another family in the vige. I was going to bring her back with me so that she could get married.¡±


    Mindy remained silent for a few seconds before she suddenly had an idea.


    She looked at Persika and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s been working in Ryoln City for so many years, so I guess


    she¡¯s really distracted now. She wouldn¡¯t want to go back anymore.¡±


    ¡°No way. If she doesn¡¯t get married back home, what are we going to do about the money for her


    brother¡¯s wedding? That b*tch! I¡¯m going to find her!¡±


    When Persika got up to leave, Mindy immediately stopped her. ¡°If you go to her now, she won¡¯t listen to


    you. Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll help you send her back, while you ask the family to make


    212


    preparations for the wedding. Once a woman sleeps with a man, she¡¯ll be obedient.¡±


    This made sense to Persika, so she immediately agreed.


    ¡°Okay, Mindy. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Mindy smiled. ¡°We¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    At noon, Sophia received a call from her mother. Persika told her that she was already waiting for her


    at the train station, so Sophia needed to pick her up.


    Therefore, Sophia rushed over. After she found Persika, she frowned and said, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you


    tell me before you left for Ryoln City? I had to take the day off.¡±


    ¡°I just missed you all of a sudden. I haven¡¯t had breakfast. Can you bring me somewhere to eat?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sophia took the snake¨Cskinned bag from Persika before she hailed a taxi and brought Persika to a


    restaurant.


    Unbeknownst to her, the moment they got into the taxi, a car began to tail them.


    An hourter, Persika was looking at an unconscious Sophia. She was a little flustered.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mindy, is Sophia alright?¡±


    Mindy nced at Sophia¡¯s face with hatred and softly said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just took a little drug. She¡¯ll


    regain consciousness after one day. I¡¯ll get my people to send you back. It¡¯ll be faster if you travel by


    ne. You¡¯ll arrive home before tonight.¡±


    Persika looked frightened. Forget taking a flight, she had never even seen an airne before.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mindy. We can just go back by train.¡±


    ¡°Just take the flight. I already bought the tickets, and there are no refunds. One flight ticket costs more


    than a thousand dors. If you don¡¯t take the flight, they¡¯ll just go to waste.¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    When Persika heard the price, she got so frightened that she nearly fainted. It took a few minutes for it


    to finally sink in. Even if she went up the mountain and picked herbs for a month, she could only sell


    them for a little more than hundred dors. One thousand dors was her ie for a year.


    She only left after she thanked Mindy again.


    Mindy looked at her people with a sneer.


    She had asked her subordinates to feed Sophia some drugs that would increase her libido. It would


    take a few men to satisfy her. Since she enjoyed sleeping with men, she could now sleep with them to


    her heart¡¯s content!


    In the evening, Idris stormed back home.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mindy, what did you do to Sophia? Where is she?¡±


    Mindy took a sip of the tea before she nonchntly said, ¡°If she¡¯s missing, you should go to the police.


    Why are youing to me?¡±


    Idris sneered. ¡°If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    Mindy checked the time; Sophia should be in bed with a few men by now.


    Just then, she received a notification on her phone. It was a message from her subordinate, whom she


    had asked to record a video.


    She put down her teacup and tapped on the video. Soon after, she heard the sound of moaning.


    Mindy saw Sophia, who had a look of ecstasy on her face. She smiled and showed Idris her phone.


    ¡°This is the woman you¡¯re looking for. She¡¯s having fun with a few men. She doesn¡¯t have time for you.¡±


    Idris widened his eyes before he raised his hand and gave Mindy a strong p.


    ¡°You¡¯re a witch! I won¡¯t spare you!


    Mindy sneered. ¡°What are you going to do? Call the police and ask them to arrest me? If that happens,


    Pond Corporation and the Pond Family are going to be affected. Are you sure you want to do that for a


    woman¡¯s sake?¡±


    Idris red at her and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡±


    Obviously, he would not call the police. Profit was the most important thing to him. He only treated


    Sophia well because she had birthed him a son. How could he go through all that fuss for her?


    Mindy was not afraid of dealing with Sophia because she realized this.


    After Idris left, Ada came downstairs.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s finally disgusted with Sophia, but we can¡¯t rx just yet. After all, she still has her


    son.¡±


    Mindy scoffed and slowly said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll visit your grandma in the hospital. That boy is still a member


    of the Pond Family, so how can we let a sl*tty woman raise him?¡±


    As long as she could get that little b*stard back to Pond Mansion, she would have a ton of ways to deal


    with him!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mindy left, and Ada went out for a business discussion.


    The


    impact of the giarism case had been huge. Most of the people she approached had refused to


    coborate with her.


    Those who were kinder told her the truth that Perficient¡¯s brand image was terrible. However, a group


    ofizens online had voluntarily organized a boycott of Perficient. Therefore, it would be better for Ada


    toy low.


    She needed to lower her requirements for potential coborators again and again. Finally, she found a


    few small coborators who were willing to coborate with Perficient.


    Ada walked into the appointed restaurant for her business discussion. In the end, her coborator


    agreed to sign the contract at herpany the next morning. While she was sending him off, she


    bumped into Silvia at the entrance.


    Mr. Jones was standing next to Silvia. He used to be Perficient¡¯s biggest coborator in the past.


    Ada¡¯s expression darkened, but she quickly forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Jones, are you coborating with MY


    Corporation now?¡±


    Mr. Jones nced at the coborator next to Ada and realized that they were not on the same level. He


    smiled and said, ¡°We just had dinner together.¡±


    After that, he looked at Silvia. ¡°Miss Pond, that¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s talk again next time.¡± Silvia nodded.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two sisters were left, so Ada red at Silvia. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won by coborating with Mr.


    Jones.¡±


    Silvia simply walked away without looking at her.


    Ada got so angry that she gritted her teeth. She quickly moved forward and stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m talking to


    you. Are you deaf?¡±

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    there was mistion in sileto¡¯s eyes as she stared at Ada ¡°Do I have to pay attention when


    Ada puteed and vetantly got angrier she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Just your wall!¡±


    he belt after that, but the shur was in a hurry, she stumbled and fell straight down the


    Asta screamed udserably and covered her belly she was in so much pains that her face became


    Silvia wanted to gore her at test. However, when she remembered that Ada was pregnant,


    There was a hospital near the restaurant, so the ambnce arrived quickly.


    silvia decided to leave once the paramedics cars led Ada into the vehicle. But one of the


    o poddogs spamust


    ¡°You¡¯re her family, aren¡¯t you? Please get into the ambnce. She¡¯ll have to undergo a series of tests


    when she arrives at the hospital. It¡¯s not a good idea for her to be alone.¡±


    After that, she dragged silvia into the ambnce as well. Before Silvia could refuse, the doors closed,


    so she could only go to the hospital.


    When she arrived, she immediately sent Mindy a text and told her that Ada had fallen down. Then, she


    put her phone away and walled out.


    As she turned the corner, she met I


    I had some medication in her hands, which reminded Silvia that David was in the same hospital too.


    They did not have a chance to talkst time, so Silvia could not ask her about her rtionship with


    David


    ¡°Silvia, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I had something to do. Are you still taking care of David?¡±


    Silvia knew I well. If she did not have any feelings for David, she would not put her work aside to


    take care of him.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯ll be discharged in half a month. I promised that I would take care of him until


    then.¡±


    When Silvia¡¯s expression darkened, she immediately exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing


    between me and him. Nothing will happen in the future too.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Have you fallen for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No one has ever risked their life for me. He ran toward me the moment the wire snapped.


    eded that he¡¯s takega ke contender the


    BARing Hit we wept, leming we tear dry out my


    I don¡¯t


    w


    vided at her the firm and MA, ¡°¡®t wow form to geteeld They¡¯s noterarchy intensipe it you really with you


    to high to go remonchip, do if boldly


    Ma


    When tele heard this, he tend the padded head, ¡°Thank you, s


    here MA IMA,


    ¡°Go on, but don¡¯t let your today after you


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t let that happen!


    red from night after she waked cant of the hospital


    They parted ways, and


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital¡±


    ¡°Why are you there all of a sudd


    She heard the concem in his


    N,N,¡±


    coborator when I met a she fell deemed


    ning inviness with a friend here to the heaghtal¡°.


    hospital


    Hell only replied after a few seconds


    ¡°Walt for me I¡¯ll be there


    minute¡±


    He hung up before she could turn him doom


    Silvia stood at the entrance as she walked for test invertly, Mindy arrived first


    ¡°salvia Pond, what did you do to Ada to you realize that she¡¯s still pregnant? If anything happens to her


    and the baby, I won¡¯t spare your


    Win Mindy raised her arm to say her, salvie¡¯s pee wee cold, and she took two steps back


    ¡°Ms. Woods, she fell doom bersal


    loopical:


    theresy sand hay to the biospital ¡±


    Mindy¡¯s gaze was hostile ¡°You¡® been jaious of Ade You must have pushed ber!¡±


    We could not be bothered with her why


    the murder with our said, Mindy would assume


    that it was alle.


    Mindy¡¯s anger intensified when the say hey indifferrare ¡°You¡¯re anhuman You actually did


    this to your pregruent sister. I really regret not killing you to the past!¡±


    As soon as she said this, a cold voice rang out


    ¡°Mrs. Pond, I dare you to say that again


    When Mindy turned around, che saw tell. Her heart stened to beat faster, and she subconsciously felt


    frightened.


    However, she immediately remembered that Silvie was her daughter With that, she instantly regained


    her confidence.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m teaching my daughter a lesson. It¡¯s not your ce to imeriere!¡±


    Nell appeared displeased, and his tone was full of mockery ¡°Mr. Pond, do you have


    dementia? You already held a press conference and announced that you cut ties with Silvia You¡¯re just


    strangers now.¡±


    Mindy spluttered She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I did that in a moment of anger. It shouldn¡¯t be taken


    seriously!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I took it very seriously.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, do you insist on interfering with our family affairs


    ¡°Silvia¡¯s business is my business.¡±


    Mindy sneered. ¡°Mr. Remus, you¡¯re such a great actor. If you¡¯re that affectionate, why did you insist on


    divorcing her?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he emanated a threatening aura, which made Mindy


    shudder in fear.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Mrs. Pond, the things you¡¯ve done to Sophia should be enough to


    keep you behind bars for a few years, right?¡±


    Her face instantly turned pale with fear. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you


    mean, Mr. Remus!!


    Neil chuckled, but his voice was cold. ¡°Mrs. Pond, if you ever yell at my girlfriend again or say


    unpleasant things, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    Mindy subconsciously clenched her fists. She was not willing to back down, but she had no choice. She


    snorted and walked toward the hospital.


    Neil then looked at Silvia and whispered, ¡°If she ever says such things again, tell me. I¡¯ll


    chapter


    handle her.¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°I can take care of a small matter like this.¡±


    ¡°Does your solution include not doing anything and taking in her insults?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When Silvia saw how unhappy he was, she said, ¡°You showed up before I could say anything. When¡¯s


    my turn to shine?¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I can¡¯t wait to thank you. Why would I me you?¡±


    Just as Neil was about to reply, his phone rang.


    The moment he answered it, Harmony Yard¡¯s housekeeper spoke in an anxious voice, ¡°Young Master,


    Madam Remus suddenly fainted! Please hurry back!¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately brought Silvia back to Harmony Yard.


    Liam arrived at the same time.


    Their expressions were solemn, and they quickly walked inside.


    The family doctor was examining Abalene¡¯s body in her room.


    Half an hourter, he seriously said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t identify the cause. I suggest that you transfer her to a


    hospital in Imperial City for further examination.¡±


    Their family doctor had the best medical skills in Ryoln City, yet he failed to find the cause. It would be


    useless even if they sent Abalene to the hospital.


    Neil immediately gave Curtis a call. ¡°Contact the hospital in Imperial City and send a helicopter to


    Harmony Yard.¡±


    Right after he hung up, Liam said, ¡°I have a friend working in Imperial First Hospital. Just send


    Grandma there for an examination!¡±


    However, Neil refused.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Liam frowned and said, ¡°Why not? Imperial First Hospital is the best hospital in the country¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression remained cold. Chris was also in Imperial First Hospital, Silvia might bump


    into him.


    ¡°Imperial Second Hospital is just as good, and Remus Corporation is one of its investors. I¡¯m sending


    Grandma to Imperial Second Hospital for further examination.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Liam sneered. ¡°What are you trying to say? You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be responsible if anything happens to Grandma? You insist on going to Imperial


    Second Hospital instead of the best hospital. I have a feeling that you don¡¯t want her to regain


    consciousness!¡±


    Neil red at him and said, ¡°I heard that you recently bought her a dozen chickens for health reasons.


    If I find out that those chickens have something to do with Grandma¡¯s fainting spells, you can forget


    about our brotherhood!¡±


    Liam looked at him with mockery. ¡°Neil Remus, we stopped being brothers the day my parents passed


    away from that car ident!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally speaking your mind.¡±


    Liam was not putting on a gentle front anymore. His eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°If them as their son, you would


    your parents were killed like mine and you couldn¡¯t avenge understand how I feel!¡±


    At first, he wanted to forget everything about Ryoln City. However, his parents¡® killer refused to spare


    him and continued to look for different opportunities to kill him.


    In that case, he would face the culprit!


    Silvia felt the tension between them, so she sternly said, ¡°The most important thing now is Madam


    Remus¡¯s health. The helicopter will be here in a minute. Let¡¯s move her outside. Once the helicopter


    arrives, we can transport her immediately.¡±


    After they carried Abalene outside, Silvia walked up to her and secretly measured her pulse. She


    subconsciously frowned.


    It had not been that long since she fainted. Why would Abalene¡¯s pulse be so weak?


    If she was not treated immediately, her life would be in danger.


    While the others were not paying attention, Silvia put a quick rescue pill into Abalene¡¯s mouth.


    She got up and pretended as if she was going to the restroom. In reality, she was heading to the


    kitchen. Abalene had fainted before she drank her chicken soup, so the soup was still there.


    Silvia casually grabbed a couple of Ziploc bags and filled them with some chicken soup. Then, she


    calmly left the kitchen.


    When she heard what happened to Abalene, she immediately thought of the chicken soup that¡®


    Abalene drank every day. Although the previous test results had turned out normal, she still


    found it strange.


    Besides, Abalene¡¯s pulse was so weak. There was obviously some kind of deficiency. Something else


    that she ate regrly was making her weak!


    Soon, the helicopter arrived.


    After they carried Abalene into the helicopter, Silvia and Neil hopped on as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.


    you.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze instantly turned dark. He frowned and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you!¡±


    He saw her determined gaze and remained silent for a few seconds. In the end, he nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The helicopter hovered up and slowly disappeared from Liam¡¯s sight. Right then, he sneered and gave


    his secretary a call.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    His secretary was a little hesitant. ¡°Mr. Remus, are you sure you want to do this? This might destroy


    Remus Corporation.¡±


    Liam¡¯s smile grew brighter, and he sounded wicked. ¡°That¡¯s my goal.¡±


    Since he could not get thepany, he would just destroy it.


    After all, it was supposed to be his. Now that it was in Neil¡¯s hands, it left him extremely dissatisfied.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Three hourster, the helicopternded on the tarmac of Imperial Second Hospital. At that moment,


    n received a message.


    ¡°Mr. Rios, Mr. Remus is in Imperial City. I heard that something happened to Madam Remus.¡±


    n was sitting in his wheelchair. He covered his mouth and coughed before he said, ¡°Keep a close


    eye on Chris. Don¡¯t give him a chance to meet Silvia.¡±

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Liam frowned and said, ¡°Why not? Imperial First Hospital is the best hospital in the country¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression remained cold. Chris was also in Imperial First Hospital, Silvia might bump


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    into him.


    ¡°Imperial Second Hospital is just as good, and Remus Corporation is one of its investors. I¡¯m sending


    Grandma to Imperial Second Hospital for further examination.¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°What are you trying to say? You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be responsible if anything happens to Grandma? You insist on going to Imperial


    Second Hospital instead of the best hospital. I have a feeling that you don¡¯t want her to regain


    consciousness!¡±


    Neil red at him and said, ¡°I heard that you recently bought her a dozen chickens for health reasons.


    If I find out that those chickens have something to do with Grandma¡¯s fainting spells, you can forget


    about our brotherhood!¡±


    Liam looked at him with mockery. ¡°Neil Remus, we stopped being brothers the day my parents passed


    away from that car ident!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally speaking your mind.¡±


    Liam was not putting on a gentle front anymore. His eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°If them as their son, you would


    your parents were killed like mine and you couldn¡¯t avenge understand how I feel!¡±


    At first, he wanted to forget everything about Ryoln City. However, his parents¡® killer refused to spare


    him and continued to look for different opportunities to kill him.


    In that case, he would face the culprit!


    Silvia felt the tension between them, so she sternly said, ¡°The most important thing now is Madam


    Remus¡¯s health. The helicopter will be here in a minute. Let¡¯s move her outside. Once the helicopter


    arrives, we can transport her immediately.¡±


    After they carried Abalene outside, Silvia walked up to her and secretly measured her pulse. She


    subconsciously frowned.


    It had not been that long since she fainted. Why would Abalene¡¯s pulse be so weak?


    If she was not treated immediately, her life would be in danger.


    While the others were not paying attention, Silvia put a quick rescue pill into Abalene¡¯s mouth.


    She got up and pretended as if she was going to the restroom. In reality, she was heading to the


    kitchen. Abalene had fainted before she drank her chicken soup, so the soup was still there.


    Silvia casually grabbed a couple of Ziploc bags and filled them with some chicken soup. Then, she


    calmly left the kitchen.


    When she heard what happened to Abalene, she immediately thought of the chicken soup that¡®


    Abalene drank every day. Although the previous test results had turned out normal, she still


    found it strange.


    Besides, Abalene¡¯s pulse was so weak. There was obviously some kind of deficiency. Something else


    that she ate regrly was making her weak!


    Soon, the helicopter arrived.


    After they carried Abalene into the helicopter, Silvia and Neil hopped on as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.


    you.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze instantly turned dark. He frowned and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you!¡±


    He saw her determined gaze and remained silent for a few seconds. In the end, he nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The helicopter hovered up and slowly disappeared from Liam¡¯s sight. Right then, he sneered and gave


    his secretary a call.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    His secretary was a little hesitant. ¡°Mr. Remus, are you sure you want to do this? This might destroy


    Remus Corporation.¡±


    Liam¡¯s smile grew brighter, and he sounded wicked. ¡°That¡¯s my goal.¡±


    Since he could not get thepany, he would just destroy it.


    After all, it was supposed to be his. Now that it was in Neil¡¯s hands, it left him extremely dissatisfied.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Three hourster, the helicopternded on the tarmac of Imperial Second Hospital. At that moment,


    n received a message.


    ¡°Mr. Rios, Mr. Remus is in Imperial City. I heard that something happened to Madam Remus.¡±


    n was sitting in his wheelchair. He covered his mouth and coughed before he said, ¡°Keep a close


    eye on Chris. Don¡¯t give him a chance to meet Silvia.¡±

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Over in Imperial First Hospital¡¯s Inpatient Department, Chris was lying sideways on his bed in the VIP


    ward. He looked out the window with an indifferent expression.


    His manager peeled an orange for him and slowly said, ¡°Chris, eat some fruits.¡±


    Ever since he found out that his manager had lied to Silvia due to n¡¯s coercion, his attitude toward


    everyone had been cold. He would only eat and stare out the window nkly every day. He did not


    care even when others talked to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    His manager sighed and said, ¡°Even if you want to tell Silvia that you¡¯re the one who saved her, you


    should at least recover first.¡±


    Chris closed his eyes and said, ¡°I want to be alone. Leave.¡±


    Seeing that he was not in the mood to talk, his manager did not say anything else. She just put down


    the orange and left the ward quietly.


    Only then did Chris open his eyes again.


    His manager and n were wrong. He did not want to meet Silvia. He was relieved to know that she


    was safe, and he did not want to disturb her anymore.


    He just needed time to suppress his feelings for her.


    That was it.


    Meanwhile, the doctors examined Abalene after she was admitted to the hospital. However, they found


    nothing. All of her markers were normal, but she showed no signs of waking up. They could only give


    her nutrient injections based on the doctors¡® suggestion.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I suggest transferring the patient to Imperial First Hospital. After all, the equipment there is


    more advanced than ours. Perhaps they can spot anything that we¡¯ve missed.¡±


    Neil was not pleased. ¡°Transfer her immediately.¡±


    Abalene was unconscious, so he could not be bothered whether Silvia would meet Chris or not.


    Nevertheless, he still called n in advance. He asked n to watch Chris closely and keep him away


    from them.


    Even though Abalene had gone to Imperial First Hospital for an examination, the results remained the


    same.


    Neil¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°These people are trash! How can they not know why Grandma fainted?¡±


    The doctor who examined Abalene knew that Neil had power. He was so frightened that he trembled.


    Silvia frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, don¡¯t be anxious. Why don¡¯t I contact Dr. Russell, who


    717


    treated your legs previously, and see if he can help?¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Okay. You must be tired. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you backter. I can take care of


    Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silvia walked to the side as she called Winston. She knew that Winston happened to be attending a


    conference in Imperial City. When she told him about Abalene, he agreed toe over immediately.


    Half an hourter, Winston came to examine Abalene¡¯s body.


    When he measured her pulse, his expression slowly grew solemn. He checked Abalene¡¯s tongue, and


    there was indeed a quick rescue pill under it.


    If it had not been for the pill, Abalene would be dead now.


    He looked at Neil and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, Madam Remus¡¯s illness is a littleplicated. I have to go


    back and prepare some medication.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Neil frowned. ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°About one day.¡±


    His eyes shone with dissatisfaction. He nned to give Winston half a day, but Silvia suddenly said, ¡°In


    that case, please hurry, Dr. Russell. I¡¯ll send you out.¡±


    When Silvia left with Winston, Neil¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion.


    Silvia and Winston acted as if they were mere acquaintances, but some of their interactions indicated


    that they were close.


    When Neil thought about it, his gaze grew colder.


    Once Winston left the ward, he softly said, ¡°Silvia, it¡¯ll be difficult to treat this illness. I guess you¡¯ll have


    to do it.¡±


    Right after he spoke, Silvia stuffed something into his hand.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    When Winston lowered his head and saw the insted bag in his hand, he was stunned.¡± Silvia, this


    is¡­¡±


    Silvia softly said, ¡°This is the chicken soup that Madam Remus drinks every day. I suspect there¡¯s


    something wrong with it. But when we got it tested, everything turned out normal. I don¡¯t trust thebs


    out there. Please give it a check


    Winston¡¯s expression instantly became solemn. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and test it now. If there¡¯s any


    problem, I¡¯ll contact you right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Silvia sent Winston away and returned to the ward, she noticed that there was something off


    about Neil.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Neil looked away and casually said, ¡°You and Winston seem quite close.


    Silvia¡¯s heart sank before she immediately said, ¡°I begged him to treat your legs for a long time, and


    we¡¯ve met many times. It¡¯s no surprise that I¡¯ve be familiar with him.¡±


    Neil remained silent for a few seconds before he looked at her and seriously said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I


    meant. The way you two get along makes it look like you¡¯ve known each other for many years.¡±


    ¡°You must be imagining things. Instead of thinking about this, you might as well get a few doctors to


    examine Madam Remus.¡±


    ¡°Since Dr. Russell is preparing the medication, let¡¯s just see what happens after he administers it.¡±


    Silvia nned to wait for the results from Winston¡¯s test too. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, Neil¡¯s


    subordinates arrived.


    When Silvia saw that four of them were going to send her back to the hotel, she felt a little helpless.


    ¡°Imperial City has good security. I don¡¯t need that many people to send me back.¡± Even if she


    encountered danger, she could protect herself.


    Neil clearly disagreed. ¡°I¡¯ll be worried if you go back alone. They¡¯ll leave after they send you back,¡± he


    said.


    Since Neil insisted, she could only agree.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she went back to the hotel, it was already midnight.


    She looked at the time before she sent Dulcie a message. She told her that she was not going to work


    tomorrow and asked her to call if anything happened.


    She thought that Dulcie would already be asleep at this time. Unexpectedly, Dulcie called right after


    she sent her the text.


    ¡°Silvia, you have to sign the contract with Mr. Jones tomorrow. Have you forgotten? If you¡¯re noting


    to thepany, who¡¯s going to sign it?¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°I¡¯m in Imperial City right now. I can¡¯t rush back tomorrow. You¡¯ll have to sign it for me.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Imperial City? What are you doing there?¡±


    Silvia frowned when Dulcie abruptly raised her voice. ¡°Madam Remus fainted at home. We couldn¡¯t find


    out the exact reason in Ryoln City, so we sent her to Imperial City. What¡¯s wrong? You had such a big


    reaction.¡±


    ¡°No¨CNothing. Imperial City¡¯s just so far away. I didn¡¯t expect you to go there all of a sudden.¡±


    Silvia did not dwell on it. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll rest now. If anything happens in thepany, just call


    me¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Dulcie hung up, she put down her phone and sighed.


    ¡°Should I tell Silvia about Chris saving her? Thest time I called him, he didn¡¯t want me to say


    anything. I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Ethan held her in his arms and whispered, ¡°Since Chris wants you to keep it a secret, just pretend as if


    you don¡¯t know about it. It¡¯s reallyte. Let¡¯s get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dulcie sighed. She did not understand why Neil and Chris wanted to hide this from Silvia. When Silvia


    woke up the next morning, she received a call from Winston.


    ¡°Silvia, there really is something wrong with the chicken soup. Where are you now? I¡¯ll meet you right


    away.


    11

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Half an hourter, Winston passed a document to Silvia. ¡°The chicken soup contains opium that can


    cause addiction, and there¡¯s a very high concentration of it!¡± he said with a dark expression.


    When Silvia saw the number on the test report, she tightened her grip on it. Her eyes were full of anger.


    Liam was such a b*stard! He dared to feed this to Abalene!


    Abalene¡¯s health was already not at its best. Once she was addicted to this soup, it would be


    impossible for her to quit. Even if she could, it would affect her body greatly!


    When Silvia thought of it, she wanted Liam to kneel down in front of Abalene¡¯s bed and beg for


    forgiveness!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But¡­


    ¡°If that¡¯s all Madam Remus ate, it wouldn¡¯t weaken her until she fainted. Is there something else?¡±


    Winston nodded. ¡°Of course. The person who harmed Madam Remus must have fed her another drug.


    She became weak so quickly because of the mixture of the drugs!¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll find out what it is as soon as possible!¡±


    Right after they finished talking, someone knocked on the door.


    Silvia opened the door, and she was surprised to see Neil outside.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, why are you here?¡±


    Neil looked past her and saw Winston in the room. He was clearly unhappy. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be alone


    with another man in the room.¡±


    His voice was loud, so Winston could hear him. Winston instantly touched his nose and felt a little


    awkward.


    When he and Silvia studied medicine in the past, they would always prepare medications together.


    Certain medication took a few nights to prepare, so they would take turns watching the stove. By the


    time the medication was ready, they would be so exhausted that they would lie down and sleep


    anywhere. They did not even think about being men and women. If Neil found out, he would probably


    kill him.


    Winston shuddered at the thought.


    Silvia ignored Neil¡¯s words and just handed him the document. ¡°Before we came to Imperial City, I took


    some chicken soup from the kitchen and asked Dr. Russell to examine it. These are the test results.¡±


    After Neil read through the document, his expression became extremely cold!


    He called Curtis and said, ¡°Capture Liam immediately!¡±


    Right after, he heard Curtis¡¯s flustered voice.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, something¡¯s happened! Remus Corporation¡¯s confidential chip has been leaked.


    Many coborators are charging us for viting our contracts!¡±


    Neil¡¯s face was full of raging anger at this point.


    ¡°Have you found the person who leaked the chip?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Liam Remus¡¯s secretary. Remus Corporation is in a mess right now. You need to hurry back!¡±


    After Neil hung up, he stared at Silvia and said, ¡°I have to go back to Ryoln City. Grandma-


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Madam Remus. Yourpany is


    Before he could finish, Silvia said, important!¡±


    She heard what Curtis had said. It had to be a huge crisis, or else, Curtis would not be so


    nervous.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Neil gazed at her and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    After he left, Silvia looked at Winston and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. We need to find out what


    poison is in Madam Remus¡¯s body. That quick rescue pill can onlyst for three days. If the poison


    invades her lungs after that, it will be toote!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    The two of them rushed to the hospital. Just as they approached the entrance, they met Chris¡¯s


    manager.


    When she saw Silvia, her expression changed. ¡°Miss Pond, what brings you here?¡±


    hapter 404.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Silvia was surprised to see Chris¡¯s manager as well.


    ¡°One of my family members is admitted here, so I¡¯vee to visit her. Why are you here?¡± The


    manager remained silent for a while before she said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit a friend.¡±


    Siivia nodded and did not ask further. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy today, so I need to get going.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Silvia left, the manager immediately went back to Chris¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Chris, you won¡¯t believe whom I met at the entrance!¡±


    Chris shifted his attention from his book to his manager. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Would you feel the same even if it¡¯s Miss Pond?¡±


    When Chris heard this, he held his book so tightly that his fingers turned pale.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°One of her family members is admitted here, so she¡¯se to visit.¡±


    Chris¡¯s eyes shone with disappointment before he replied indifferently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°She asked me why I was here, and I told her that I was visiting a friend. If you want her to drop by, I


    can-¡±


    Before she could finish, Chris interrupted her.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m here. You should also try to avoid her.¡±


    When the manager saw the determination in Chris¡¯s eyes, she could not help but sigh.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind. You saved her. If she knows the truth, she¡¯ll be grateful to you.


    If you confess to her after that, she might even be moved.¡±


    Chris wore a self¨Cdeprecating smile and softly said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me in that way. Besides, she¡¯s


    already happy.¡±


    That was enough for him.


    Meanwhile, a nurse walked as Silvia and Winston arrived outside Abalene¡¯s ward.


    The two of them did not think about too much and just walked into the ward.


    Silvia measured Abalene¡¯s pulse again. A whileter, her expression darkened.


    ¡°Winston, pass me your medical box!¡±


    He immediately opened the box. Silvia grabbed some heated pads and quickly put them on Abalene¡¯s


    tender points.


    When Winston saw this, his expression instantly changed as well.


    By the time Silvia put the heated pad on thest spot, her face was beaded with sweat.


    After some time, Abalene started sweating, but her sweat was not clear. It had a silvery¨Cgray


    color. Before long, her body was covered in a thinyer of silvery¨Cgray substance.


    Silvia took the heated pads away and wiped the substance off Abalene¡¯s skin. ¡°Find out who entered


    Madam Remus¡¯s ward after Neil left!¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It took Silvia half an hour to finish wiping Abalene¡¯s body.


    She threw the towel into the trash can for medical waste. Then, she put on Abalene¡¯s clothes for her


    and pulled the nket over her body. After that, she left the ward.


    Winston came back at the same time. ¡°After Mr. Remus left, the only person who entered Madam


    Remus¡¯s ward was the nurse whom we bumped into earlier.¡±


    It looked like something was wrong with that nurse.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with anger, and she asked, ¡°Have you found the nurse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the surveince cameras. After she left the hospital, she entered a path with no further


    surveince. The cameras couldn¡¯t capture her.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Even if she could not catch the nurse, she could still identify the person who had poisoned Abalene!


    It was none other than Liam!


    ¡°What should we do now, Silvia?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll strengthen the security around Madam Remus¡¯s ward for now. How¡¯s the preparation for the


    detoxification medicine going?¡±


    Winston remained silent for a while, and his expression became slightly serious.


    ¡°I almost have everything ready. I¡¯ve just run out of one ingredient, and only Mr. Yerger¡¯s drug store has


    it. I need to go back there.¡±


    The two of them fell silent soon after.


    It was not time to go back. If they went back now, they would vite the rules of Medicine Valley.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Once they vited the rules of Medicine Valley, they would be punished. No one would be spared.


    Four years ago, a senior vited the rules for his own family. In the end, his family was saved, but he


    died a monthter from vomiting blood. No one dared to vite Medicine Valley¡¯s rules


    ever since


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Madam Renus. Winston, it looks like you¡¯ll have to go to Lumont City and ask someone to


    deliver a letter to Mr. Yerger. Perhaps he can get someone to deliver the medication to us.


    Winston remained silent for a few seconds before he nodded and said, ¡°This might work. If all goes


    well, I¡¯ll be back in two days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Winston!¡±


    until


    After he left, Silvia returned to Abalene¡¯s ward. She decided to keep herpany Winston got back.


    That way, she could protect her from being secretly harmed. If they had gotten there a few minutes


    later today, Abalene would not have made it. When Silvia thought about it, her eyes were full of anger.


    Over in Ryoln City, Liam was sitting on the leather couch in his living room. He drank some red wine


    leisurely while he said, ¡°That person should have sessfully poisoned Grandma in the hospital. I


    guess I¡¯ll hear about her death in a while.¡±


    Abalene was already unconscious. Once she was dead, Harmony Yard would belong to him,


    Besides, as soon as the secrets of Remus Corporation¡¯s core chip were leaked, their share. prices


    would drop drastically. Then, he would buy them in arge bulk at the lowest price, and Remus


    Corporation would finally belong to him!


    Soon, Liam¡¯s phone rang.


    When he saw that it was a number from Imperial City, he answered it with a smug smile.


    ¡°How did it go? Is that old witch dead yet?¡±


    ¡°M¨CMr. Remus, Madam Remus isn¡¯t dead yet..


    Liam froze. The wine ss dropped to the floor and broke into pieces. The wine sshed all over the


    ce too. It was bright red like blood.


    ¡°Trash!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I injected the poison into Madam Remus¡¯s body. But after Silvia and Dr. Russell entered


    the ward, she started to recover¡­¡±


    ¡±


    Liam did not speak again. He hung up, and his eyes were full of gloom.


    Winston Russell¡­


    If that person dared to ruin his n, he would not care whether he was a doctor or not. He would die!


    Liam took out his 1


    and made a call. ¡°Find out where Winston is. You have three days to


    give me news of his death!¡±


    Right after he gave his order, one of his servants came over.


    ¡°Mr. Liam, Neil is back in Remus Corporation.¡±


    Liam sneered and said, ¡°I should go and watch the show.¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    When Liam arrived at Remus Corporation, Neil was having a meeting with the shareholders. Liam


    ignored Curtis, who tried to stop him. He pushed open the door and spoke coldly, Remus, I can¡¯t


    believe Remus Corporation made such a mistake under your management. Shouldn¡¯t you take


    responsibility and resign?¡±


    Neil was in the main seat. Even though he did not speak, others could feel how imposing he


    was.


    He stared at Neil expressionlessly and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, your secretary¡¯s the one who stole


    thepany¡¯s confidential data and leaked it. You should be resigning.¡±


    Liam raised his eyebrows as if he just remembered. He smiled and said, ¡°I would¡¯ve forgotten. about it


    if you hadn¡¯t brought it up. But Mr. Remus, you assigned me the secretary. He couldn¡¯t have be


    my pawn in such a short time, could he?¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes ago, all the shareholders voted unanimously to dismiss you. Please leave immediately,¡±


    Neil said coldly.


    Liam was not surprised, but he stared at Neil ruthlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Neil Remus. The next time I return, I¡¯ll be sitting in your seat!¡±


    Neil was indifferent. He stopped looking at Liam as he continued the meeting


    Curtis nced at Liam with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°This way please, Mr. Liam.¡±


    The meeting only ended after an hour.


    When the shareholders walked out, all of them were serious. After all, a leak like that was a huge blow


    to an enterprise. If it was not handled well, it could lead to bankruptcy.


    Neil returned to his office and found piles of paperwork on his desk. Most of them were noticed from


    parties that wanted to sue Remus Corporation for breach of contract.


    He ignored them and gave Silvia a call instead.


    He called a few times, but it seemed that her phone was off.


    He subconsciously frowned and immediately summoned Curtis to his office.


    ¡°Contact our people in Imperial City and ask them where Silvia is!¡±


    Curtis came back soon after, but his expression was grim. ¡°Mr. Remus, Madam Remus and Miss Pond


    have gone missing!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    An hour ago, Silvia received a call from Winston while she was giving Abalene a massage.


    ¡°I just arrived in Lumont City. It rained a lot before I got here, so the route to Mr. Yerger¡¯s ce has


    copsed. It¡¯ll take at least two days to get through. It¡¯ll probably be toote for me to get the


    medication and go back to Imperial City!¡±


    Silvia frowned. She remained silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°it looks like I can only bring


    Madam Remus over there.¡±


    Based on the time, it would be toote to deliver the letter anyway. The only solution was to bring


    Abalene to Medicine Valley.


    Winston contemted before he spoke in a low and deep voice, ¡°Silvia, are you sure you want to do


    this?¡±


    Winston did not want her to bring Abalene over because Silvia was his junior. She was more important


    to him than the dying Abalene.


    Silvia chuckled in resignation. ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better think twice. After all, you¡¯re still young. I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice your life for someone


    else.¡±


    Silvia looked down and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know what the punishment is, so I might not die. If I don¡¯t bring


    Madam Remus to Medicine Valley, she¡¯ll definitely die.¡±


    When Winston heard this, he knew that he could not convince her, so he just sighed.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you in Lumont City.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Silvia was about to call Neil to exin this to him, but she suddenly realized that something was wrong


    with Abalene.


    Her expression changed. She put down her phone and immediately examined Abalene¡¯s body. Two


    minutester, her expression darkened.


    It turned out that apart from adding opium to the chicken soup, Liam had also poisoned Abalene with a


    rare and chronic poison. That¡¯s how her body became weak so quickly.


    This poison was extremely insidious. Silvia did not notice it previously because it had not spread.


    This poison was only produced in Dend, and very few people could get their hands on it. The


    channels were basically controlled by the mercenary league and the mafia. How did Liam get it?


    When Silvia thought about those years Liam had gone missing, her gaze became cold.


    She immediately sent a message to Dominic and asked him to investigate Liam¡¯s experiences during


    his years of disappearance.


    Then, she massaged Abalene to make sure that she was fine before their journey. As she got up to


    leave the ward, someone suddenly pushed the door open. A man in a ck suit walked inside with a


    lunch box.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯m here to deliver your lunch


    The moment Silvia epted the lunch box, he took out a dagger and tried to stab her.


    Her expression changed before she quickly moved back and avoided his attack.


    The man sneered. He raised his dagger and continued to approach her. Soon, the two of them fought


    in the ward.


    Someone else immediately heard the noise. Another man in a ck suit came inside and attacked


    Silvia as well.


    Silvia began to move faster, and she attacked them ruthlessly.


    Ten minutester, Silvia bound the unconscious men with a bedsheet and threw them into the


    restroom. She wanted to call Neil, but she realized that her phone had been damaged during the fight.


    It looked like Neil¡¯s subordinates were also Liam¡¯s people.


    If she did not transfer Abalene as soon as possible, she would face more assassins.


    She immediately decided that she would tell Neil once Abalene settled down.


    She put caps and masks on Abalene and herself. Then she left through the backdoor with Abalene in a


    wheelchair.


    Soon, Neil¡¯s subordinate sent him the surveince footage of Silvia leaving the hospital.


    His expression darkened as a result.


    Why would Silvia suddenly bring Abalene away and even kill two of his subordinates? ¡°Investigate her


    whereabouts!¡± he ordered fiercely.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Curtis nodded. ¡°Mr. Remus, how should we handle the two bodyguards that Miss Pond killed?¡±


    ¡°Block all news rting to it, and kill anyone who talks about it!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Meanwhile, Liam received news that his people had failed to assassinate Abalene once again. He


    could not help but growl.


    ¡°Trash! They can¡¯t even handle a woman and an old witch!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    His subordinate lowered his head and fearfully said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of those two. This won¡¯t affect your


    n, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°It better not! Oh yeah, have you found Winston¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve located him. He¡¯s currently in Lumont City. Our people will be there at night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not make any mistakes this time!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, you can rest assured. We¡¯ve sent the best assassins. They¡¯ll definitely kill Winston!¡±


    ¡°Find out where Silvia has brought the old witch. Once they¡¯re discovered, kill them and bring me their


    bodies!¡±


    Liam got up and left after that.


    In the evening, Silvia and Abalene arrived at Lumont City¡¯s airport.


    While Winston picked them up at the entrance, Silvia noticed that something was wrong.


    She moved closer to Winston and whispered, ¡°Someone Is tailing you!¡±


    Winston frowned. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car first. We¡¯ll wait for them to reveal themselves.¡±


    The two of them brought Abalene to the hotel and settled down. Silvia drew the curtain closed but left a


    small gap to look outside.


    A few minutester, she turned to Winston.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. I


    opportunity to kill, aw a sniper in the building across the street. I guess he¡¯s looking for an


    Winston¡¯s face turned pale. He had only ever been in contact with doctors and patients. He had never


    encountered such a situation before.


    He forced himself to calm down and asked with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended anyone. Why would


    anyone want to kill me?¡±


    Silvia appeared apologetic. ¡°I guess these people are targeting me and Madam Remus. You just. got


    caught up in it.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to kill Madam Remus?¡±


    ¡°Her eldest grandson, Liam Remus.¡±


    Winston remained silent for a while before he looked at Silvia and said, ¡°I know Liam When his parents


    were still alive, I would asionally see him at different gatherings. We would often nod at each other.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Winston shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s a few years older than me, so we¡¯re not in the same circle. But after his


    parents passed away, I heard a rumor.¡±


    Silvia raised her eyebrows curiously. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Someone spread a rumor that Nell¡¯s parents caused the car ident that killed his parents


    Apparently, they wanted to steal Remus Corporation from Sean.¡±


    Silvia looked down. ¡°I think Liam believes it too.¡±


    Winston sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Only the people involved would know what the truth is. But


    not long after this rumor spread, Madam Remus held a press conference and announced that the car


    crash was just an ident. Not longter, Liam went missing.¡± Silvia nced at Abalene who was still


    ina. It seemed the only way to learn the truth was to wait for Abalene to wake up.


    However, would Jake really kill his brother and sister¨Cinw for Remus Corporation?


    That night, Silvia and Winston guarded Abalene¡¯s body.


    When Winston saw how serious Silvia was, he teased her, ¡°I¡¯m really risking my life to help you this


    time. Once this is over, shouldn¡¯t you thank me? I¡¯m not asking for much. Just give me one of the blood


    lotuses that you nt.¡±


    Silvia was about to say that she had fed Abalene thest blood lotus beforeing to Lumont City. But


    her expression suddenly changed. ¡°Bring Abalene into the restroom and lock the door. No matter what


    you hear, do note out!¡± she whispered.


    Chapter

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Winston frowned, and his eyes were full of concern. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    ¡°You need to be careful!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Winston quickly put Abalene in the wheelchair and pushed her into the restroom. Then, he locked the


    door.


    Almost instantly, the sound of a card being swiped came from the doorway.


    The door opened after a beep.


    Silvia had already turned off the lights in the room, so it was dark.


    From the footsteps, Silvia could tell that there were a dozen individuals. All of them were probably quite


    skilled in martial arts.


    When the first person approached the sink, he suddenly sensed danger. Before he could make a


    sound, he felt a cold sensation on his neck.


    A person¡¯s sense of smell tended to be sharper in the dark. Soon, someone smelled blood.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Silvia could locate them using their voices. She fleeted past them like a ghost and stood behind one of


    them. Before he could say another word, he was lying motionless on the ground.


    Half an hourter, Silvia knocked on the restroom door and softly said, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with them, but it¡¯s a


    bit bloody out here. You¡¯d bettere outter, Winston.¡±


    When Winston heard her voice, he finally rxed.


    He was nervous and flustered when he heard all that noise earlier. He was afraid that something might


    happen to Silvia.


    As for the bloody scene, he had been a doctor for many years, so he had seen his fair share. With that


    in mind, he opened the door.


    However, he covered his mouth and soon felt nauseous.


    Silvia looked at him as she dressed her wound. ¡°I told you.¡±


    Winston was speechless.


    He did not expect the scene to be so gory. There were dead bodies everywhere. Even the walls were


    full of blood stains. It was extremely terrifying.


    Silvia¡¯s body was full of blood and injuries too. Yet, she calmly dressed her wounds as if nothing had


    happened.


    At this moment, Winston felt like he never understood her.


    Chapt


    He only knew that the two of them studied medicine from Forrest, nothing else.


    A few minutester, the strong smell of blood in the air still made him nauseous. He covered his nose


    with a frown and said, ¡°So many people died here. How are you going to clean this up?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called someone.¡±


    Soon, her contacts arrived.


    It was a group of five, and all of them wore masks and caps.


    The leader walked up to Silvia and said, ¡°This scene is a little gruesome. I¡¯ll have to charge you more.¡±


    The moment he spoke, the remaining four started to pack the dead bodies in ck bags and carry


    them out.


    Silvia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the payment to your ount.¡±


    The man narrowed his eyes, and his voice was filled with delight. ¡°Happy working with you. Are you


    nning to return to your previous profession?¡±


    Silvia remained calm. ¡°No. I was just handling some personal matters.¡±


    The man did not ask anything else and simply left the room.


    The


    group did not just carry the dead bodies away, but they even cleaned the scene.


    If not for the faint smell of blood in the air, the room would be perfect as if nothing had happened.


    Silvia looked at Winston and nonchntly said, ¡°I want to take a shower. Let¡¯s put Madam Remus back


    on the bed.¡±


    Her voice snapped Winston out of his daydream. Both of them then immediately put Abalene back on


    the bed.


    Winston had schooled his expression by the time Silvia was done with her shower. He did not ask why


    she could kill a dozen men by herself and call people to clean up the scene. After all, everyone had


    their secrets, including him.


    It was enough as long as he knew that she would not harm him.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Silvia appeared guilty as she sat across from Winston. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for getting you


    involved in this matter. Once this is over, I¡¯ll tell Neil about my identity. I won¡¯t trouble you with this


    again.¡±


    Winston shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t regret helping you.¡±


    Silvia felt moved. ¡°Winston, thank-¡±


    Before she could say ¡°you,¡± Winston interjected. ¡°But you gave me such a shock. A blood lotus will not


    be enough. What if you add two more millennial mushrooms?


    Silvia was speechless.


    After two seconds, she nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you ten more quick rescue pills that I made.¡± Winston


    was in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Silvia, if you encounter any trouble, you have to tell me. Your business is my business. I¡¯ll do whatever


    it takes!¡±


    When Silvia saw his earnest face, the tension she felt instantly disappeared. She nodded with a smile


    and said, ¡°Sure, but not this time. Go back to Imperial City tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring Madam Remus to


    Medicine Valley by myself.¡±


    She did not want Winston to vite the rules of Medicine Valley for her. Going there was her own


    choice. She was prepared for the worst, but she did not want to involve him.


    When Winston heard this, he frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll drag you down?¡±


    Silvia felt a little helpless. ¡°Winston, you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°No way. I¡¯vee all the way here, and I won¡¯t leave right now. Besides, Medicine Valley only


    punishes the person who vites the rules. When that senior brought his family and another female


    senior into Medicine Valley, he was the only one who received punishment.¡± ¡°But¡­¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll be fine! I remember the rules of Medicine Valley more than you.¡± When Silvia


    continued to frown, he raised his eyebrows confidently and asked, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t sure about this, would I


    really risk my life and follow you into Medicine Valley?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it for now. Get some rest. Perhaps we can go out of town tomorrow.¡± Silvia


    nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although Silvia had agreed, Winston realized that she had left with Abalene when he woke up the next


    day.


    Meanwhile, Liam¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief and anger when he knew that all his assassins were


    dead.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there would be no problems this time?¡±


    He started to wonder whether Silvia and Winston were too capable or his people were trash Otherwise,


    why would they fail to kill an unconscious old witch, a woman, and a doctor?


    His subordinate shook with fear. He did not know how this could happen either.


    ¡°Mr. Rems, is there anything wrong with the information we received? Maybe there¡¯s more to Sibia and


    Winston.¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°She¡¯s a piece of trash that came back from the countryside after more than ten years,


    and he performs surgeries. Howplicated can they be?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d better ask our men to look into their backgrounds again. After all, we did send the best of the


    best. Even if they made mistakes, it would be impossible for all of them to end up dead.¡±


    When Liam heard this, he narrowed his eyes and sternly said, ¡°Give me your findings in three- days.


    Send more people there. I don¡¯t believe that they¡¯ll continue to be so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    His subordinate quickly asked, ¡°Oh yeah, Mr. Remus, when should we deal with Remus: Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Tonight. I¡¯ll personally go there and take the position ofpany president tomorrow. morning!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After his subordinate left, Liam imagined how Neil would look like once he saw him tomorrow. He was


    filled with excitement. His smile gradually became menacing.


    Over in Remus Corporation, Neil¡¯s expression had darkened because he could not find Silvia¡¯s


    whereabouts. Others dared not approach him due to his gloomy state.


    He worked in thepany the whole night. The next morning, Curtis ran into his office.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯ve found her. Miss Pond has brought Madam Remus to Lumont City!¡°.


    Neil instantly stood up and said, ¡°Book the earliest flight to Lumont City!¡±


    Right after he spoke, a cold voice came from the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be going anywhere today!¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Nell looked toward the entrance as Liam headed inward with a few police officers in tow.


    With a smug grin, he went over to Neil. ¡°You embezzledpany funds and leakedpany secrets.


    You evenmitted tax fraud. For the sake of justice, I have to do this.¡±


    Curtis was worked up. He gnashed his teeth before saying, ¡°Mr. Remus, that¡¯s an unfounded im!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Liam sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just Neil¡¯spdog. You¡¯re not fit to bark at me.¡±


    When he just joined Remus Corporation, Curtis kept a close eye on him. As such, Liam had to be


    sneaky when he wanted to pull his tricks. Curtis had been an eyesore for a long time. Once Neil was


    taken away, the first person he fired would be Curtis!


    Neil just looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Shut your mouth, Liam!¡±


    With a prideful expression, Liam smiled and said, ¡°You should just cooperate with the police for their


    investigation. As for Remus Corporation, I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    The police officers behind him went forward to show him their badges. Then, they sternly said, ¡°Mr.


    Remus, a former employee of yours has given themselves to the police this morning. Remus


    Corporation is under suspicion of tax fraud. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Neil looked at Curtis and said coolly, ¡°Have Mr. Smith act as the acting president and managepany


    affairs while I¡¯m not around.¡±


    Liamughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I have 20% of Remus Corporation¡¯s shares right


    now. While you¡¯re away for investigation, I¡¯ll be thergest shareholder in Remus Corporation. I¡¯ll be the


    one in charge of thepany!¡±


    Neil just gave him a cold look and said nothing else. He left with the police.


    After watching Neil leave, Liam sat down at the office table and gave Curtis a look. ¡°Get me coffee.¡±


    Curtis stared at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Remus, this is Mr. Neil Remus¡¯s office. Please leave right now!¡±


    Liam¡¯s eyes were full of mockery and disdain. ¡°Do you actually think that Neil wille back? I¡¯m going


    to be the president from now on. If you don¡¯t want to work for me, you can pack up your stuff and go!¡±


    The ¡°evidence¡± he prepared was enough to keep Neil behind bars forever. He would never be


    able toe out!


    ¡°Mr. Neil Remus personally hired me. No one has the right to make me leave aside from him!¡± Liam


    chuckled and ordered the security guards to chase Curtis away.


    Soon, the security guards arrived.


    Through gnashed teeth, Curtis red at Liam and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you chasing me away. I¡¯ll leave on


    my own terms, but I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    Liam shrugged. ¡°Mr. Harrell, you¡¯re quite the dreamer.¡±


    With that said, he looked at the security guards coldly. ¡°Chase him out. Are you waiting for me to ask


    you nicely to do your job?¡±


    The security guards gave Curtis a troubled look. ¡°Mr. Harrell¡­


    Curtis did not make things hard for them. He left Remus Corporation.


    News of Neli being taken by the police for questioning soon spread across Ryoln City. Remus


    Corporation¡¯s stocks dropped by quite a huge margin. At the same time, Liam organized a press


    conference the day he became Remus Corporation¡¯s new president.


    ¡°As Neil¡¯s cousin, I¡¯m truly sorry about Neil using thepany tomit such criminal acts. I feel like


    we¡¯ve let the public down. I will be taking over Remus Corporation in the future, and I promise you that


    such things won¡¯t happen again. I wee all of you to keep an eye on us.¡± When she saw Liam and


    his disingenuous expression, Ada turned the television off with a cold expression.


    He sure was making all sorts of high promises. She wondered whether he could really do it. Also, she


    did not believe that Neil would do such things. Liam must have set him up! Mindy peeled an apple for


    her and sighed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting Remus Corporation to change hands so suddenly. By the looks of


    it, we¡¯ll need to curry favor with Liam in the future.¡±


    Mindy cast a subconscious nce at Ada¡¯s t stomach.


    The baby was only a little over one month old, so Ada¡¯s belly was not showing yet.


    Ada realized what Mindy was trying to say, and she frowned. ¡°Stop dreaming, Mom. Liam doesn¡¯t care


    about the baby. Otherwise, he would have visited me in the hospital, but he never did.¡®


    Mindy remained silent for a few seconds and suddenly said, ¡°I have a n.¡±

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    In the afternoon, photos of Ada going to the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department were uploaded


    online, and people started


    about it fervently.


    Soon, a person iming to be a nurse from the department came forward and said that Ada was there


    for her prenatal checkup. Everyone in Ryoln City started sitting back and watching the drama unfold.


    Ada is pregnant out of wedlock? Who¡¯s the father?]


    [Really? You¡¯re asking that question? She¡¯s m Remus¡¯s fiancee. He¡¯s obviously the father!] I see. No


    wonder they suddenly got engaged a while ago. I thought it was strange. So, he got her pregnant? That


    makes sense.]


    Liam soon learned about the discussions online and drove to the hospital.


    He walked into the ward with a sullen look, but Ada was taking a nap..


    When Mindy saw him, she stood up in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Remus, you¡¯re here? Ada is currently resting.


    You¡­¡±


    m ignored her and approached the bed. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose, Ada?¡± he asked coldly.


    Ada actually woke up when Mindy was talking. At this moment, she opened her eyes slowly and met


    Liam¡¯s angry gaze with a chuckle. ¡°But I really am pregnant with


    your child. Everyone¡¯s going to know about it sooner orter.¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°I thought you liked Neil.¡±


    Ada sat up. ¡°I like whoever is the president of Remus Corporation.¡±


    Liam was surprised before he gave her an amused look. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you, it seems.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just


    doing this to protect myself. After all, you don¡¯t love the baby. If I don¡¯t let others know about it, you


    might actually force me to abort it someday.¡±


    Liam gave her a mocking look. ¡°At least you¡¯re aware.¡±


    ¡°Of course. But I¡¯ll definitely give birth to the baby, and I insist on getting married to you.¡±


    Since you want to be with me so much, from today on, you¡¯re moving into the mansion with


    me.¡±


    Ada smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After Liam left, Mindy sighed in relief, but she still looked fearful.


    ¡°Liam ispletely different from the gentle image he presents on TV. When we were talking to him


    just now, I was so scared that my heart started racing. I¡¯m sorry you have to go through this for the


    Pond Family and me, Ada.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    33


    Ada looked down, and there was a ruthless look in her eyes..


    She was not doing this for the Pond Family or for Mindy; she was doing it for herself


    Once they learned that Neil had been taken away by the police for questioning, David and Ryan set


    aside all of their work and rushed to the police station.


    ¡°What happened? Did Liam set you up?¡±


    With an indifferent expression and a cold voice, Neil said, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this. Silvia is currently


    in Lumont City, and I can¡¯t go over. Have someone locate her and protect her. I think Liam has his


    moles around me.¡±


    David frowned. ¡°Alright. Do you need our help over here?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Got it. But if you need help, have yourwyer contact us.¡±


    When they walked out of the police station, their expressions were grave.


    David looked at Ryan and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. One of us should look for Silvia, while the other


    stays here to gather proof to help Neil. What do you say?¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Ryan¡¯s eyes shone as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look for Silvia. Your family has ties with Ryoln


    City¡¯s judiciary system. It¡¯s better for you to stay in Ryoln City and help Neil.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too. It¡¯s settled, then.¡±


    Over the next few days, one of them headed to Lumont City, while the other stayed in Ryoln City in


    hopes to save Neil.


    Meanwhile, once they got permission to go to Forrest¡¯s ce, Silvia and Winston left Lumont City.


    They only arrived at Medicine Valley two dayster.


    When he saw them, Forrest frowned. His gaze was stern.


    ¡°Why are you two here?¡±


    Silvia went forward. ¡°Mr. Yerger, an elderly person who¡¯s very kind to me has been poisoned. She¡¯s in a


    coma, and you¡¯re the only one who has the herbs for the antidote. That¡¯s why I broke the rules and


    came to Medicine Valley. I was hoping that you could save her. I¡¯m willing to bear the punishment for


    coming here.¡±


    Forrest cast a nce at Abalene and frowned.


    ¡°Lay her down.¡±


    After examining Abalene, Forrest¡¯s expression turned incredibly dark. ¡°You gave her the blood lotus?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously, you¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to say about you anymore. That¡¯s the only blood lotus in the


    world, and you gave it to her? You¡­¡±


    He thought that Silvia might be able to weather through the punishment if she had the blood lotus, but


    now¡­


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, saving her is more important right now.¡±


    Forrest sighed and said nothing else. He just made some medicine for Abalene.


    After Abalene took the medicine, her face no longer looked ashen. Some color returned to her cheeks.


    Go and pick them from the mountain.¡±


    ¡°I ran out of the herbs you need not too long ag


    Winston pulled a long face. Back when he studied medicine, he hated going into the mountains to


    gather herbs because he would always run into snakes. He was not scared of them, but he hated the


    slimy feeling he got from them. Whenever he thought about it, he would get goosebumps all over his


    body.


    Silvia¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Go and gather the herbs first. You¡¯ll receive your due punishment when you¡¯re done.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Silvia said nothing else. She just carried a basket on her back and started walking to the


    221


    mountains.


    Winston rubbed his nose and looked everywhere except at Silvia.


    ¡°So, uh, Silvia, I won¡¯t be going into the mountains with you to gather herbs. I¡¯ll be here taking care of


    Madam Remus to make sure that her condition doesn¡¯t worsen.¡±


    Forrest immediately kicked his butt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you here. You¡¯re going into the mountains to gather herbs too. I¡¯ll write a prescription for


    you. If you don¡¯t gather the herbs on the list, neither of you areing back!¡± Winston felt like he got


    swept into this mess and became coteral damage.


    He seriously could not run from it¡­


    With the prescription in hand, both of them headed into the mountains.


    Forrest stared at them and sighed. He stroked his white beard and said, ¡°Looks like what¡¯s bound to


    happen will happen no matter what. In the end, what goes around,es around.¡± By the time Silvia


    and Winston came back with the herbs, it was already dark outside. Winston¡¯s hair was a mess, and


    there werecerations on his face. His shirt and pants had a few tears in them, and he looked like he


    had escaped from disaster.


    Compared to him, Silvia was in a much better state. Even though her hair was also a little messy, her


    clothes were rtively clean still, and she was not injured.


    Forrest gave Winston a look and said coolly, ¡°Wash your hands ande eat.¡±


    Then, he looked at Silvia. ¡°As for you,e with me.¡±


    Silvia went into the pharmacy with Forrest. He put a ck pill on the table and calmly said, ¡± This is the


    Hundred Poison Pill. It¡¯s made of more than one hundred types of poisonous substances. Those who


    take it will feel as if they have stakes being driven into them whenever midnight strikes. They will suffer


    greatly. The pain you endure each day will be greater than thest, and it will continue until the day you


    die.


    ¡°Your other senior couldn¡¯t stand the pain and took his own life. Now, you¡¯ve broken the rules of


    Medicine Valley. If you want to save Madam Remus, you must take this pill.¡±


    The rules of Medicine Valley had been passed down for more than one thousand years. One of the


    conditions for Forrest to be Medicine Valley¡¯s master was that he had to follow its rules.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Even though Silvia was his favorite student, he could not make any exceptions.


    Silvia stayed silent for a few seconds. Then, she picked up the Hundred Poison Pill and swallowed it.


    Forrest sighed and said, ¡°If you still had the blood lotus, you would have been able to relieve this pain.


    But now, you have to suffer through it.¡±


    ¡°This is my choice,¡± Silvia said.


    ¡°Go and have some food outside.¡±


    After the meal, Winston discreetly pulled Silvia aside and whispered, ¡°Did Mr. Yerger tell you about the


    punishment?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine. Mr. Yerger asked me to make medicine after the meal. I¡¯m going to


    work on that now.¡±


    Knowing that she did not want to reveal what the punishment was, Winston did not continue to ask. He


    only sighed.


    At midnight, Silvia suddenly felt pain throughout her whole body while she was sleeping. It felt as if the


    pain came from within her bones. It was excruciating


    She was woken up by the raw pain, and she curled up into herself. Cold sweat started to break out all


    over her body, and she bit down on her lower lip to keep herself from making a sound.


    via almost fainted. She felt like she had


    The moment the body¨Ccrushing pain ended, gone through a train wreck, and her face was terribly pale.


    The skin on her lower lip had torn open due to the biting, but she could not feel any pain, only fatigue.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, she lost consciousness.


    The next morning, she was awakened by birds chirping.


    She slowly sat up. When the poison acted up yesterday, her consciousness was fuzzy toward the end


    of it. In fact, she could not remember when she fell asleep.


    After spending a few days in Medicine Valley and seeing Abalene¡¯s face be rosier by the day,


    Silvia found the suffering that she endured every night worth it.


    On the fourth day, Silvia suddenly received a letter.


    After reading the letter, her heart sank.


    The letter was from Scorpion. It reminded her that the deadline they agreed upon was approaching


    fast. It also told her to meet him in Lumont City.


    The fact that Scorpion was able to send a letter to Medicine Valley meant that he knew her


    whereabouts like the back of his hand. By the looks of it, he really did have a terrifying intelligence


    network behind him.


    Silvia did not dawdle and went straight to look for Forrest to bid him goodbye.


    After Abalene woke up, she would still have to rest and recuperate in Medicine Valley for at


    least another month With Barrast


    Knowing that she was about to leave, Forrest handed her a box in a huff.


    ¡°Here are painkillers that I made the past few days. They can help ease your pain a bit. Take one every


    three days. Ten pills are just enough tost a month. Come back after that, and I¡¯ll give you a new


    prescription. I¡¯ll teach you the recipe as well.¡±


    Although Forrest was angry, he still cared for her deeply.


    Silvia took the box and nodded with a smile. ¡°I always knew you cared for me.¡±


    Forrest snorted and returned to the pharmacy.


    The moment he turned back, his expression became grave.


    There was no antidote for the Hundred Poison Pill. Furthermore, the person who took it would suffer


    more and more as time went by. There was no telling how long Silvia couldst.


    After Silvia packed her things, she went to the kitchen to say goodbye to La and Winston.


    Knowing that Silvia was about to leave, La¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°Silvia, why do you have to leave so soon? It¡¯s been such a long time since yourst visit.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia smiled and patted her on the head as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back in a month.¡±


    After she finishedforting La, Silvia asked Winston to take good care of Abalene.


    Before she went on the mission with Scorpion, she looked for a public phone booth. She wanted to call


    Neil to tell him that she had found a way to cure Abalene.


    However, there was no answer after she called him several times in a row.


    Scorpion¡¯s subordinate was next to her. ¡°Are you done? Our ns for this mission are very important.


    You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if we¡¯rete!¡± he said impatiently.


    Silvia remained silent and dialed Neil¡¯s number again.


    Unfortunately, she only heard beeping through the receiver.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Silvia¡¯s heart also slowly sank when there was no sound of the line connecting.


    Meanwhile, Curtis was handling Neil¡¯s bail at the police station.


    The second he picked up Neil¡¯s phone, there happened to be a phone call. But just as he was about to


    answer it, the caller hung up.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment. Please try againter.¡±


    When Silvia heard the cold, robotic voice, she put down the receiver. Then she left the phone booth


    with Scorpion¡¯s subordinate..


    The both of them did not know that not long after they left, the phone in the booth suddenly rang.


    Half an hourter, Silvia walked into a mansion.


    In a European¨Cstyled decorated living room, Scorpion was wearing a mask as usual. There was a cup


    of red wine in his hand, and he was poised.


    When he saw Silvia, he smirked.


    ¡°Iris, wee to our team for this mission. With you here, half the battle is won.¡±


    Silvia was calm and expressionless, ¡°What¡¯s our scope?¡±


    Scorpion¡¯s subordinate was dissatisfied. He took two steps forward and pressed his gun against


    Silvia¡¯s forehead.


    In the next second, a scream rang out.


    Before he could see Silvia¡¯s moves, he felt a sharp pain in his wrist. His gun was already in Silvia¡¯s


    hand and cocked against his forehead.


    The surrounding people immediately aimed the weapons in their hands at Silvia, and the atmosphere


    instantly became tense.


    Scorpion smiled and waved his hand to signal his men to back off. Looking at Silvia, he smiled and


    said, ¡°If you like this gun, you could¡¯ve just told me. Why disrupt the peace here? Have a seat.¡±


    Silvia sat across from him. While ying with the gun in her hand, she said, ¡°There are snipers lurking


    outside this mansion, one in each of the four directions¨Cnorth, south, east, and west. There are six


    bodyguards from the front door to the entrance. There¡¯s a total of eight bodyguards on the first floor of


    the vi, four on the second floor, and two on the third floor. It¡¯s not hard for me to kill you and escape.¡±


    Scorpion put down his ss and pped. He sounded impressed. ¡°As expected of Iris. You entered


    from outside, but you¡¯ve already got this ce figured out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only saying this in hopes that you¡¯ll cut the crap and get straight to the point.¡± Scorpionughed.


    ¡°Help us kill someone.¡®


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Scorpion then briefed her on the mission¡¯s outline.


    This time, his team needed to kill an official of Dend, but this official was careful in his day


    to¨Cday work. Hence, it was hard to find an opportunity to take him out. The day after tomorrow, he


    would be attending a banquet on a cruise ship. This was their chance to kill him. After hearing this,


    Silvia frowned, ¡°Why not kill him before he attends the banquet at sea?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not just about killing the officer this time. It¡¯s about sending a message to others.¡±


    Silvia was silent for a moment. Then she said with a calm expression, ¡°I want all the information on that


    officer.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but this mission is dangerous. There¡¯s a high chance you won¡¯t return.¡±


    The expression on Silvia¡¯s face did not change in the slightest. Which of her previous missions would


    not end in death if she did not seed?


    However, when she thought of Neil, she subconsciously clenched her fists. She stared at Scorpion


    coldly and said, ¡°Once this mission is over, we will have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Scorpion nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man of my word!¡±


    ¡°When do we head out?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Now.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Scorpion was tost. As soon as the both of them finished their discussion, he arranged for a rar to send


    silvia to the atport.


    ¡°To prevent getting targetest, we are going to split up P¡¯ve already booked you a ticket. You¡¯l gostght to


    the airport and board the ne. After you¡¯ve reached the destination, we¡¯ll arcange for someone to pick


    you up ¡±


    ¡°NAN ¡±


    After the driver brought Silvia to the airport, he left immediately. She put on her mask and walked in


    straight away


    After picking up her ticket, Silvia found her gate. Then she found a seat and waited for boarding


    At the same time, Ryan stayed in Lamont City for a few days without finding any traces of her. He


    nned to have his subordinates continue looking for her there, while he returned.


    As he went through security to find his gate, he suddenly saw a familiar figure in a boarding:


    §±§â§Ú§Ô§à line.


    His eyes snapped to a halt, and he stared at the other person for a long time. He finally confirmed that


    it was Silvia!


    He rushed to catch up, but she had already checked her ticket and boarded the ne


    Ryan quickly looked at the destination of the flight. He was shocked to see that it was Dend.


    He only saw Silvia. What about Abalene


    Besides, why did Silvia go to Dend without contacting Neil?


    Ryan suppressed the doubts in his heart and immediately looked for connections to get a ticket on the


    same flight.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan hesitated for a long time before getting on the ne. However, he still did not tell Neil that he had


    found Silvia. He did not know if he was afraid of Neil worrying or if he just wanted to be sure of Silvia¡¯s


    whereabouts himself.


    More than ten hourster, the nended.


    As soon as Silvia left the airport, she got into a ck Lamborghini, Ryan then took a taxi to follow her.


    However, she quickly found out and ditched him


    There was no choice. He could only go to Anderson Corporation¡¯s branch in Dend. Marsh Gordon,


    the general manager of the branch, saw him. His face was full of surprise, ¡°Mr. Anderson, why are you


    here all of a sudden? Are there any new strategies from the headquarters?¡±


    Ryan¡¯s expression was unpleasant as he spoke, ¡°No. I came over for some personal matters. I¡¯ll give


    you a license te number. Find out who the owner is.¡±


    Marsh nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Soon, Marsh walked quickly into Ryan¡¯s office with a somewhat gloomy expression


    Mr. Anderson, I have the results for the license te that you asked me to check. It belongs to a


    mercenary organization that Dend hired. Why would you want to check this license te, Mr.


    Anderson? Are you in any trouble?¡±


    Ryan¡¯s heart was full of shock, but his face did not reveal it. ¡°No. I just saw the car on the way here just


    now, and I was a little interested.¡±


    Marsh hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, this mercenary organization is very mysterious. However, I¡¯ve


    heard that things don¡¯t end well for people who mess with them.¡±


    Hearing Marsh¡¯s hint, Ryan smiled. ¡°Mr. Gordon, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything out of the norm just for


    a car. But I¡¯m quite interested in this mercenary organization. Tell me about it.¡±


    Marsh nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    For the next hour, Marsh told Ryan various things about this mercenary organization. However, the


    most talked about were its murderous deeds. He did this to keep Ryan from messing with people from


    the mercenary organization.


    The more he heard, the more Ryan was rmed.


    Why would Silvia be involved with such an organization? She was just the daughter of the Pond Family


    who had disappeared for more than ten years. No matter how he looked at it, she could not have any


    connections with mercenaries.


    Seeing Ryan growing silent, Marsh took the chance to say, ¡°Anyway, no one who goes against that


    mercenary organizationes out alive. Mr. Anderson, when you see that car in the future, remember


    not to go near it.¡±


    Ryan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I see. By the way, I need your help to look someone

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    After Marsh left, he did not approach Ryan again until the evening.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, my men couldn¡¯t find out Miss Pond¡¯s whereabouts. I guess she went into hiding as


    soon as she arrived in Dend.¡±


    Ryan had an unpleasant expression as he spoke, ¡°Send someone to the airport to keep watch. Let me


    know as soon as she appears.¡±


    Marsh nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send someone right away.


    33


    After he called his men to brief them on the matter, Marsh put his cell phone away and looked at Ryan.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, a rich businessman in Dend, is holding a banquet at sea tomorrow night. He sent


    me an invitation. Would you like to attend it with me? I n to work with a few of the guests in the


    second half of the year.¡±


    Ryan agreed after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Over in Royal Vista, David and Neil were sitting on the couch in the living room. The


    expressions on both of their faces were a bit unpleasant.


    ¡°Neil, that ex¨Cemployee didn¡¯t have nice things to say a


    you. If you can¡¯t get him to


    change his testimony, there¡¯s a chance you¡¯ll be detained again.¡°,


    Neil furrowed his brows in displeasure.


    ¡°Still no news from Ryan?¡±


    ¡°No. But thiswsuit of yours is the most important thing at the moment. Now that Liam has taken over


    Remus Corporation, you won¡¯t get it back unless you settle this first.¡±


    ¡°The employee who ndered me for embezzlingpany funds was previously Liam¡¯s secretary.


    Since Liam has thepany, it¡¯s easy for him to forge any kind of evidence he wants,¡± Neil said coldly.


    When David heard this, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°So, he can put you in


    wants?¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t let him have his way of course.


    jail whenever he


    ¡°Liam already fired Curtis. Those shareholders would willingly sell their souls for some benefits. Who


    do you n to ask for help?!¡±


    Neil was about to speak when the doorbell rang.


    He frowned subconsciously when he saw Ada outside. ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Ada did not say anything. She stuffed a sh drive into his hand and left immediately.


    David walked out and looked at her in confusion. ¡°I heard that Ada recently moved in with Liam. What


    is she ying at?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know once we see what¡¯s on this sh drive.¡±


    video file inside.


    After they opened it, they saw a video of Liam talking to his secretary, Willow Woods. The angle of the


    video was a bit off. It looked like it had been secretly recorded.


    In the video, Liam had a smug smile on his face.


    ¡°Willow, you¡¯ve done a great job. I¡¯ll reward you once Neil¡¯s in jail. What do you want?¡±


    Willow lowered her head slightly and spoke respectfully, ¡°Mr. Remus, I just want to be by your side and


    work for you.¡±


    Liam nodded in response. ¡°Good. Once Remus Corporation stabilizes, you cane back and


    immediately resume your duties as my secretary.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Remus!¡±


    ¡°I have some documents here. Take them back and look through them. The next time the police


    approach you for a statement, you can tell them something new.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chatper 421

    Chapter 421


    The video ended after Willow left with the documents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to arrest Willow Woods first. I¡¯m sure we can make her talk!¡± David said coldly.


    However, Neil stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We just have to get someone to


    monitor her and prevent her from escaping. I¡¯d like to see how else Liam ns to deal with me.¡±


    Since Neil was so calm, David had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°By the way, it looks like Ada¡¯s still in love with you. You¡¯re a lucky man!¡±


    Neil nced at him and replied emotionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not involved with her anymore, never will be.¡±


    and I


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re really in love with Silvia. When you married her, we all thought that you did it because


    she looked exactly like Ada. We didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d actually fall in love with her. Neil frowned. ¡°Her


    resemnce to Ada was never my reason for marrying her.¡±


    His legs were crippled at that time, so it did not matter whom he married. It would all be the same.


    However, he gradually fell for her during the year they spent together. Looking back now, it was not


    until she filed for divorce that he realized how important she was to him.


    ¡°Okay. I have some work at thepany, so I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    After David left, Neil took out his cell phone and tapped on the number, from which he had received


    many missed calls. His gaze was dark and deep.


    He had a hunch that the calls were from Silvia.


    He just happened to be locked up at the time. Hence, he did not have his cell phone with him. He


    called back after he got his phone, but there was no answer.


    Neil tapped on the photo gallery on his phone. There was only one photo in it¨Cit was a side profile of


    Silvia asleep on the table.


    He thought it was cute back then, so he took a picture.


    While he was deep in thought, his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve discovered that Ms. Pond left Lumont City yesterday, but her name isn¡¯t on the airport


    passenger list. Also, the surveince footage from yesterday is damaged.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze instantly turned grim. ¡°Everything¡¯s damaged?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ A staff member happened to carry out maintenance at the same time as her departure, and he


    identally broke the surveince camera. But after I restored it, I couldn¡¯t see Ms. Pond anymore.¡±


    Without realizing, Neil squeezed his phone more tightly as he sternly said, ¡°Keep checking. We must


    find out where she went!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After he hung up, Neil got up to return to his bedroom. Just then, Mnie and Jake came over. The two


    of them had been traveling abroad. As soon as they returned today, they heard that Abalene was in a


    Simr news came one after another and bombarded their cars. Mnie still found everything surreal


    at this point.


    When she saw Neil, she quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Neil, what¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s your grandmother?


    Why are there rumors of you privately misappropriating Remus Corporation¡¯s funds and using a


    loophole in thew to evade taxes?!¡±


    Nell was calm as he said, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you were detained and only released today. How do you a


    us to not worry?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You and dad just came back home. Get some rest. We¡¯ll talk about everything


    tomorrow.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes were full of rage. ¡°Do you think we can sleep without straightening things out?!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Neil finally told them about the recent events.


    Once she heard the full story, Mnie stood up abruptly and spoke in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying that


    Silvia disappeared with your grandmother? So, you don¡¯t even know if your grandmother¡¯s dead or


    alive right now?!¡±

 Chatper 422

    Chapter 422


    Neil remained calm. ¡°I trust her. Grandma will be fine.¡±


    Mnie gritted her teeth. There was anger written all over her face.


    ¡°You trust her? Neil, have you been blinded by love? Now that Liam¡¯s taken Remus


    Corporation and your grandmother¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, it¡¯s possible that Silvia and Liam are in


    cahoots!¡±


    Neil was instantly offended by her words. He was filled with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to hear you say anything like that again.¡±


    Seeing that he was truly angry, caution shed across her eyes. She was still a little fearful of her son.


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you. I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±


    Neil was apathetic. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do that.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mnie was so angry that her face turned red. She then left in a huff.


    Jake frowned as he looked at Neil. ¡°Neil, your grandmother¡¯s safety is not a trivial matter. We need to


    find her and Silvia as soon as possible. Forget your mother, even I won¡¯t let Silvia off the hook if


    anything happens to your grandmother!¡± he said solemnly.


    After that, he chased after Mnie.


    In less than an hour, Liam learned of Mnie and Jake¡¯s return.


    He smiled as he sat in his living room and savored some red wine that had just been shipped from


    abroad. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, it¡¯s time for them to give me back what they owe me!¡± His butler


    lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Sir, what about Madam Remus and Miss Pond?¡±


    ¡°Keep looking. Two full¨Cgrown adults can¡¯t just disappear like that all of a sudden!¡± ¡°Noted!¡±


    After his butler left, Ada walked out of the bedroom and entered the kitchen to pour a ss of water.


    When she passed by the living room, Liam called out to her.


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Ada stopped and turned to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Noticing the wariness in her eyes, Liam scoffed. ¡°If I really wanted to harm the child in your belly, do


    you think you could escape?¡±


    She kept quiet for a few seconds and slowly walked toward him.


    Just as she approached the couch. Liam wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his


    embrace.


    Ada gasped in surprise and subconsciously reached out to protect her belly. Her heart was


    422


    filled with fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    212


    In the next second, Liam caressed her t belly and spoke with some distaste, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the baby


    kicking?¡±


    Ada was shocked. She looked at Liam as if she was staring at a ghost.


    Not too long ago, he tried to get her to abort the baby. So, why was he suddenly acting like he was


    looking forward to the child¡¯s arrival?


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a month. It¡¯s still the size of a soybean. How could it possibly be kicking?¡±


    Liam raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s that small?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Ada removed his hand from her stomach and softly said. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to bed.


    Liam did not get angry. He wrapped his arms around her waist and said, ¡°After the baby¡¯s born, we¡¯ll


    get married.¡±


    By then, his revenge would pretty much be over.


    Ada frowned. ¡°Liam, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    Why would he suddenly say something like that?


    Liam smiled and slowly said, ¡°It just dawned on me that having a child would be quite nice.¡±


    Her eyes were full of disbelief as she pushed him away and got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    He did not stop her, but Ada could feel that his eyes were glued to her. The feeling of being watched


    only disappeared after she entered the bedroom and closed the door.

 Chatper 423

    Chapter 423


    After she returned to bed, Ada stroked her belly with a cold expression


    The next morning, she took her newest recording to Neil.


    The moment she saw him, she went straight to the point and said, ¡°Neil, I¡¯d like to make a deal with


    you.


    In Dend, a huge cruise ship shone brightly on the huge ocean.


    The cruise ship had a total of fifteen stories. The first three floors were where the employees ate and


    slept. The subsequent floors were made up of various entertainment facilities. There were bars, gyms,


    movie theaters, restaurants, water theme parks, and so on. It was one of the most luxurious cruise


    ships in the world.


    Right then, there was a banquet on the twelfth floor. Aside from the servers who were weaving through


    the crowd, the others were all dressed in beautiful clothes and toasting each other.


    Silvia needed to assassinate a government official known as Mike. He wore a ck swallowtail coat,


    and he was talking to other government officials who had boarded the cruise ship with him.


    The ship was surrounded by yachts that belonged to guests who were attending the party. As it sat at


    the center, it looked like the moon being surrounded by stars.


    Once the sky started to turn dark, Silvia rode a yacht and approached the side of the cruise ship. Two


    crew members proceeded to step forward. One of them took her invitation card, and the other checked


    whether she had any banned items on her person.


    After that, both of them gestured for her to go in.


    Silvia smiled at them and went inside.


    She took the elevator to the twelfth floor but did not enter the banquet hall. Instead, she entered the


    washroom beside it to retrieve the gun, phone, and earpiece that she had stored in the third cubicle¡¯s


    flush tank.


    Once she put the earpiece in her ears, she heard rustling sounds and Scorpion¡¯s cold voice.¡± Can you


    hear me?¡±


    Silvia tapped the earpiece and heard him say, ¡°Mike is currently in the banquet hall. There will be a


    power shortage in ten minutes, but it¡¯ll onlyst for thirty seconds. You have to kill him within those


    thirty seconds. I¡¯ve stationed six of my subordinates in the hall. Once it¡¯s over, they¡¯ll escort you away.


    She pressed down on the flush tank and walked out calmly. After she washed her hands, she touched


    up her lipstick before she entered the banquet hall.


    Once she walked inside, Scorpion immediately told her where Mike was. Silvia


    ked over in a seemingly casual fashion before she grabbed a drink and stood in a spot where it would


    be easy for her to shoot. She started to take asional sips from her drink.


    When Ryan and Marsh entered the banquet hall, Ryan immediately spotted her.


    He frowned. Why was Silvia here?


    Just as he was about to approach her, the lights in the hall suddenly went out. At the same time, a


    gunshot rang. The partygoers screamed in fright and started running around. They even knocked into


    Ryan several times.


    Worried, he tried his best to head to Silvia, but as the people pushed and shoved him, he could not


    move forward.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Fortunately, the lights soon came back on, but a shrill voice rang out. ¡°Mike¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°Put the cruise ship under lock down!¡±


    ¡°The killer definitely hasn¡¯t gone far! After them!¡±


    After Silvia fired her shot, she quickly headed outside. However, she did not look for Scorpion¡¯s


    underlings. Instead, she threw the earpiece into the ocean through the window. Then, she took the


    elevator to the top floor and headed to the deck.


    News of Mike¡¯s death had not spread, so it was still peaceful on the top floor.


    However, the moment she stepped on the deck, she heard a menacing voice behind her.


    ¡°Where are you going, Iris?¡±


    Silvia turned around to find Scorpion not far behind her. He pointed his gun between her eyebrows.


    ¡°You told me that once I finish this task, you¡¯d let everything in the past slide,¡± she said with a cold


    gaze.


    Scorpion sneered. ¡°Did you really think I would let things slide after you killed so many friends?¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you to pay with your life!¡±


    While Scorpion spoke, he cocked his gun.


    of


    my


    Silvia stared at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Are you sure you want to betray me? If the members of Full


    Moon learn about this, they won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you die here tonight, no one will ever know about this!¡±


    Then, he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!

 Chatper 424

    Chapter 424


    hapter 424


    he bullet flew forward but did not hit Silvia.


    corpion was surprised, but before he could register what was happening, Silvia already had a un


    against his temple.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Scorpion, since you broke your promise, I¡¯ll solve this problem my way.¡±


    e smirked. ¡°The gun I gave you only has one bullet. You used it on the twelfth floor earlier. o you think


    you still have a chance to kill me?¡±


    he smiled and said, ¡°By the looks of it, you¡¯ve been wary of me right from the beginning.¡±


    You¡¯re too strong. Of course I have to be careful.¡±


    e quickly pointed his gun at Silvia again. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, his arm ent numb, and


    his gun fell on the deck.


    is eyes flew wide open, and he asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you do to me?!¡±


    ilvia bent down to pick up the gun and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell lose to me?¡±


    hen, she pointed it at his chest and said, ¡°Goodbye, Scorpion.¡±


    ou not to get


    efore he could finish speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    lood gushed out, and he fell down.


    ilvia blew away the smoke at the muzzle and turned to leave.


    owever, she was soon surrounded.


    Then she saw the uniformed soldiers pointing their guns at her, her expression turned cold.


    he fact that they could arrive so quickly meant that Scorpion had sold her out!


    Il of them stared at her coldly. They were waiting for their leader to give them the order to Il her with


    bullet holes.


    leanwhile, there was a masked man in the ship¡¯s control room. He was staring at a screent showed


    Silvia in real time. There was great interest in his


    eyes.


    wonder if she can escape this time.¡±


    ven if she could take the soldiers down, the masked man still had a huge ¡°gift¡± for her that ould prevent


    her from escaping!


    st then, a man in a ck suit entered the room. ¡°Boss, the explosives are ready. They¡¯ll tonate in half


    an hour.¡±


    ne masked man smiled with a delighted glint in his eyes and said, ¡°We should leave. It¡¯s a ty that we


    won¡¯t be witnessing Iris¡¯s death.¡±


    nyway, hisrades could rest in peace once Silvia was dead.


    What about ¡®Scorpion¡¯s corpse?¡°¡±


    ¡°Forget about him. He tried to kill Iris instead of listening to my orders, and he was killed because he


    was outssed. He has no one to me but himself.¡±


    The man in the suit bowed. ¡°Understood.¡±


    The masked man smiled. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t killed so many of myrades, I would¡¯ve wanted her to work


    for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find someone even better in the future.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you tie up all loose ends here. I don¡¯t want anything to be tied back to us.¡±


    After the masked man left, the man in the suit sighed in relief. He checked the monitor and saw Silvia


    staring at the soldiers. His eyes turned cold.


    Iris would never know that the ¡°Scorpion¡± she met was Venom. He was just one of the real Scorpion¡¯s


    subordinates.


    The real Scorpion had been hidden all this while, and he would never let anyone discover his true


    identity.


    Iris¡¯s greatest mistake was not killing everyone in that forest.


    The man in the suit cleaned up the control room before he left.


    At this moment, the captain was still demanding to know who had ordered Silvia to kill Mike. It did not


    matter that Mike was dead. But if she intended to kill other government officials, they had to figure out


    who was giving her orders. Otherwise, all the government officials in Dend would be in danger.


    Silvia raised an eyebrow in amusement and pointed at ¡°Scorpion¡¯s¡± corpse. With an indifferent look on


    her face, she said, ¡°He ordered me.¡±


    The moment all of them looked over, Silvia quickly grabbed the hand of the soldier closest to her. Then,


    she snatched his gun and fired at a few people across from her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A soldier fell.

 Chatper 425

    Chapter 425


    In an instant, around six soldiers were down for the count.


    The rest finally realized what was happening, and they started shooting at Silvia. However, she had


    arrived at the edge of the deck with a soldier as hostage. After she threw her hostage aside, she


    jumped off the ship.


    The soldiers quickly approached the deck, but they did not see Silvia falling into the sea.


    The captain was furious. ¡°Find her! She must still be on the cruise ship!¡±


    Once she jumped off the deck, she grabbed the railing and jumped into a room by the side.


    She found a set of clothes and changed into them. After that, she let her hair loose and headed straight


    to the elevator with her head down.


    Just as she reached the elevator doors, the cruise ship suddenly swayed. All the lights went out, and


    the numbers on the elevator vanished.


    Silvia frowned and turned to the stairwell instead.


    Right after she descended two floors, she heard a screech followed by hurried footsteps. Thanks to the


    safelights, she saw people continuously surging into the stairwell two floors below her. All of them wore


    panicked looks on their faces,


    ¡°There¡¯s a bomb on the ship! Run!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t push me! I can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Are we all going to die here?!¡±


    In their panic, everyone pushed and shoved their way into the stairwell. As a result, some of them even


    fell down the steps and caused the steel stairs to tremble.


    Silvia¡¯s gaze turned cold. Just as she was about to head down, she heard a loud explosion from below.


    The ones who had run the fastest were sted into pieces, and the stairs were destroyed.


    The cruise ship swayed and started sinking.


    The people panicked even more and started running up.


    Silvia narrowed her eyes and rushed upstairs as well. She intended to return to the room she had used


    to get in earlier. She wanted to see if there was anything that could help her escape. She only


    managed to take a few steps before bombs exploded around her. Her ears rang, and she was flung to


    the wall. She coughed up blood upon impact.


    Right then, she could hear screaming and wailing around her. The cruise ship was also sinking, so


    everyone was in despair.


    Silvia grabbed the railing of the stairs and forced herself to her feet to continue making her


    way up.


    As soon as she reached the room, all strength left her body, and she fell to the floor.


    She had been terribly injured when she was thrown by the st. The Hundred Poison Pill was


    also acting up. The pain this time was worse than all the previous times. Perhaps her current. injury


    was contributing to it, but it hurt so bad that she wanted to die.


    She leaned against the wall to catch her breath. Then, with trembling hands, she took out a phone from


    her bag.


    She was supposed to contact Scorpion¡¯s subordinate with it after shepleted her mission. Even


    though she did not trust Scorpion, she still kept the phone to contact Neil after she left.


    Silvia tried her best to stay awake and keyed in the familiar number on the screen.


    Ring¡­.


    The call went through, but no one answered.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Her gaze turned dull. Just when the call was about to end automatically, someone answered.


    Her eyes quickly lit up, and she moved her lips. But before she could say anything, the woman¡¯s voice


    on the other end made her feel as if she had fallen into the depths of the abyss.


    ¡°Hello, who am I speaking to? Neil is taking a shower, so he can¡¯t answer your call. I can help you-¡±


    Silvia hung up before Ada could finish speaking.


    It caught Ada off guard, but if the caller had some kind of emergency, they would call again. Silvia just


    felt a bone¨Cchilling cold spread through her limbs. She subconsciously hugged herself, but her


    expression was one of calm.


    She sneered in a self¨Cdeprecating manner. It seemed that when a person was in excruciating. pain,


    they would not cry but just feel numb..


    Bang!


    Explosions went off all around her, and she closed her eyes slowly.


    It would be great if she could just die right there. It would be much better than going back to face his


    lies again.


    Suddenly, the phone beside her started to vibrate violently. However, Silvia remained as still as a statue


    while she waited for death toe.


    The seawater rose quickly, and her body was soon submerged¡­

 Chatper 426

    Chapter 426


    Meanwhile, Hell kept calling the phone that Ss had used. Unfortunately, all he got was the


    mechanical voice of a woman telling him that his calls were not going through. In the end, the voice told


    him that the phone had been switched off.


    Ada trembled in fear due to the ky look on his face the bowed her head and dared not say anything


    When she noticed that he was growing more displeased, she said in a quivering voice, ¡°Neil, I didn¡¯t do


    it on purpose. Your phone kept ringing That¡¯s why I answered it for you. But the caller hung up without


    a word ¡±


    Nell gave her a cold look and yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ada flinched. Seeing that Sell was furious, she kept quiet and quickly got up to leave.


    Once the room descended into silence, Nell clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    His eyes were filled with regret.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If he had taken his phone with him while he took a bath, he would not have missed the call. He was


    absolutely certain that Silvia had called him.


    At that thought, he wore an expression of agony.


    Ada had approached him with the offer to help him reim Remus Corporation. She requested five


    percent of thepany¡¯s shares in return, and Neil agreed to it.


    Before he left, a server identally spilled curry on Neil¡¯s shirt while he was serving another table. Ada


    told Neil that he could go up and take a bath, since Pond Corporation¡¯s hotel was. right upstairs.


    Since he could not tolerate the smell of curry, Neil followed her suggestion. With the hotel


    all¡¯s assistance, he booked a room and took a shower, but he forgot to take his phone with


    This led to Ada answering his phone for him. She only told him about it after he was done with his


    shower.


    Whenever he thought about how Ada had likely answered a phone call from Silvia, anger rose


    in his heart.


    Silvia would definitely misunderstand after she heard Ada¡¯s voice.


    Neil gave Curtis a call and sternly said, ¡°I¡¯m sending you a phone number. Find out which country it


    belongs to right now!¡±


    Soon, Curtis sent him a message.


    [It¡¯s a Dend number.]


    [Send someone to Dend and check if Silvia¡¯s gone there before.] Neil replied.


    Half a month passed.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯ve figured out Miss Pond¡¯s exact location, but¡­¡±


    Neil immediately got worked up and asked, ¡°Where is she?!¡±


    ¡°Over the past half a month, Miss Pond has been staying at Mr. Anderson¡¯s mansion in Dend.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said, ¡°Book the earliest flight to Dend.¡±


    More than ten hourster, Neil showed up in front of Ryan¡¯s Dend mansion with a disgruntled look


    on his face.


    The mansion¡¯s gate was metal with carvings in the middle. Hence, he could see into the garden.


    Once he saw what was going on in the pavilion inside, his gaze turned incredibly ruthless.


    Ryan had some medicine in his hand, ¡°The doctors said that you¡¯ll get better soon if you take this. It¡¯s


    imported. Can¡¯t you take them considering how hard I worked to get them?¡± he said. Half a month ago,


    Silvia thought that she would surely die as the pain in her body made her gradually lose


    consciousness. When she woke up and found that she was in Ryan¡¯s mansion, she learned that he


    had saved her.


    ording to him, the seawater had already reached her neck when he found her. If he had been a


    minutete, she would have sunken to the bottom of the sea along with the cruise ship. Silvia was


    thankful. Due to her grave injuries, she also had to stay there to recuperate.


    Over the past half a month, Ryan had taken care of her every need. She finally noticed how he felt


    about her, but she pretended to be clueless since he never mentioned it. After all, she would never be


    able to return his feelings.

 Chatper 427

    Chapter 427


    She only had one heart, and she had offered it to Neil in both hands. However, he ruthlessly shattered


    it to pieces, so she could no longer love anyone.


    Silvia smiled and took the medicine from Ryan. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She swallowed it dry, and it felt horrible as the medicine went down her throat. She scrunched up her


    face in response.


    Ryan took out a bottle of water and held it up to her mouth.


    It took her by surprise. Over the past half a month, Ryan had been tactful by keeping her at arm¡¯s


    length. As such, she did not know how to react to the sudden intimate move.


    Before Silvia could reject his offer, she heard a cold voice from the gate.


    ¡°Ryan, I asked you to help me figure out where Silvia is, and this is how you help me?!¡±


    They were both caught off guard when they heard Neil¡¯s voice.


    Silvia¡¯s hands curled up on the table. After a few seconds, she looked at the gate.


    Neil¡¯s face was tense, and there was anger raging in his eyes. She felt intimidated just from meeting his


    gaze, and she practically could not breathe.


    Ryan quickly recovered from his surprise and asked his servants to open the gate.


    As Neil approached them, they sensed his hostility intensifying.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Once he was standing next to them, he looked at Ryan and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have some


    exining to do?¡±


    Ryan took a deep breath. As he was about to say something, Silvia spoke up, ¡°Mr. Remus, Mr.


    Anderson and I are both unmarried, so we can both spend our time with whomever we want. We don¡¯t


    owe you an exnation. Things are exactly what they appear to be.¡±


    Neil gave her a murderous look.


    ¡°Ever since you went missing with Grandma, I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you two, only to receive


    news that you¡¯ve been here for half a month. Do you have any idea how I felt when I found out?!¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°Your grandmother is safe. In another half months¡® time, she should be able to return to


    Ryoln City. As for me, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to look for me anymore.¡±


    Neil frowned and tried to grab her, but she avoided his hand.


    Noticing her aversion to his touch, Neil suppressed his anger and calmly said, ¡°Sil, we can talk things


    out back in Ryoln City.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds and looked at him.


    She wanted to ask him how he managed to put on such a convincing act. While she was missing, he


    was spending time with Ada. Yet, he was here pretending to love her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired of it, Neil?¡±


    Neil widened his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me, but you act like you do. Don¡¯t you get tired of it?¡±


    His expression changed, and his gaze turned cold. ¡°Did something happen? If there¡¯s some kind of


    misunderstanding between us, you can-


    However, Silvia interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. Half a month ago, I called you, but Ada


    answered the phone. She told me that you were taking a shower. There¡¯s only one situatio


    where a woman would answer a man¡¯s phone while he¡¯s taking a shower.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°I can exin.¡±


    Silvia remained indifferent. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I don¡¯t care anymore. I wanted to make things clear with


    you after I returned to our country, but now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s put everything on the table.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. We were eating at that time, and a server spilled food on my shirt. Pond


    Corporation happened to own the hotel upstairs, so I went there to take a shower. Unfortunately, I


    forgot my phone.¡±


    She listened to him expressionlessly before she looked at him and said, ¡°How could there be so many


    coincidences in the world? Do you take me for an idiot?¡±


    There was a cold glint in Neil¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back and get proof.¡± ¡°There¡¯s


    no need for that. Let¡¯s just break up.

 Chatper 428

    Chapter 428


    With that, Silvia got up to leave.


    However, Neil suddenly grabbed her hand and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m not breaking up with you!¡±


    Silvia broke free of his grasp. ¡°Stop pestering me. You¡¯re making yourself look like a real stalker.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously going to break up with me just because Ada picked up my phone when you called?¡±


    His eyes burned with fury, while Silvia¡¯s eyes were eerily calm.


    She met his gaze and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He would never know just how she felt when she called him and the cold seawater enveloped her body.


    The moment she woke up, she told herself that she could not love him anymore.


    Bit by bit, she would surely get rid of her love for him.


    Even though the process would undoubtedly be painful, she would not turn back.


    When he saw how determined she was, Neil subconsciously took a step back.


    Silvia was stunned when she saw the vulnerability in his eyes, but her expression turned cold


    once more.


    her


    She must have been mistaken. Neil was a prideful man; he could never be vulnerable.


    He looked anxious and pathetic as he left.


    Once Ryan and Silvia were the only ones left in the pavilion, Ryan said, ¡°Based on my understanding


    of Neil, he won¡¯t agree to a breakup so easily.¡±


    Silvia remained aloof. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he agrees to it or not.¡±


    The second she heard Ada¡¯s voice on the phone, they could no longer be together.


    When Ryan saw the indifference in her eyes, he asked, ¡°May I know why you¡¯re suddenly so


    determined to break up with him? Is it really because of a phone call?¡±


    She looked at him with a standoffish expression and said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, this is personal, and I don¡¯t


    want to talk about it. But I¡¯m thankful that you saved me and took care of me over this period of time.


    My recovery¡¯s almostplete, so I¡¯ll be packing my thingster.¡±


    Even if Neil did not show up, Silvia was still nning to tell Ryan that she intended to leave today.


    Ryan was momentarily stunned before he said, ¡°Is it because of what I just did? If it is, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re


    still recovering. You should only go back once you¡¯repletely healed.¡± Silvia shook her head. ¡°No. I


    just think it¡¯s about time that I returned to our country.¡± Seeing how determined she was, Ryan hid his


    disappointment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to book the ne tickets, I need to go back and take care of


    company matters too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ryan was about to leave when Silvia suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, I owe you one. If you need my help


    in the future-¡±


    Ryan quickly interrupted her and seriously said, ¡°I didn¡¯t save you so that you¡¯d owe me a favor. I did it


    willingly. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened by it.¡±


    Silvia nodded, but she stillmitted the fact that Ryan had saved her to memory. She would return


    the favor when she had a chance in the future.


    Once they were back in Ryoln City, Silvia parted ways with Ryan and went straight to Elm Bay. She


    intended to rest there until she felt good enough to return to thepany.


    As for Royal Vista? She had no desire to go back there.


    When Ryan got back home, David gave him a call and asked him out for a drink.


    Right after he opened the door, he saw Neil sitting inside with a cold expression. Ryan froze for a


    moment before he went inside and shut the door.


    Once he sat down on the couch, Neil spoke coldly, ¡°How long have you liked her?¡±


    Ryan poured himself a ss of wine and took a sip first. Then, he answered, ¡°Almost three years.


    When she first got married to you, I thought that while she looked simr to Ada, their personalities


    were like heaven and earth. But I started paying attention to her when she kept thinking of ways to cure


    your legs. By the time I realized it, I couldn¡¯t stop myself


    anymore. He had thought about giving up in the beginning. Hence, he did not visit the Remus Family


    for half a year.


    However, some timeter, he noticed her eating quietly during a banquet. It was as if nothing around


    her was more important than the cake in front of her, and he could not look away. At that moment, he


    knew that he was done for.


    ¡°Stay away from Silvia. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break all ties with you and make you regret it.¡±

 Chatper 429

    Chapter 429


    Ryan stayed quiet for a moment before he looked at Neil. ¡°She already asked to break. you. I have the


    right to win her heart.¡±


    up with


    Neil sneered and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten a divorce. Do you really think you have a chance?¡±


    Ryan, David, and Henry were all so shocked that their eyes flew wide open.


    However, Ryan refused to believe it. ¡°Neil, even if you don¡¯t want me to court her, you shouldn¡¯t be


    using such a cheap excuse!¡± he said.


    Neil¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it at the city hall.¡±


    Ryan frowned as he stared at Neil. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You never denied it when Silvia said that you


    were already divorced!¡±


    ¡°She was really wary of me at that time, and she didn¡¯t give me a chance to get closer to her. She also


    insisted on a divorce, so I ordered Curtis to make a fake divorce certificate so that she¡¯d believe we


    were already divorced.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s expression turned pale, and he clenched his fists.


    If Neil and Silvia had actually gotten a divorce, Ryan would have the right topete fairly for Silvia¡¯s


    heart. Unfortunately, they were not divorced, so it was not even appropriate for him to tell her about his


    feelings.


    He red at Neil. ¡°You¡¯re lying to her, and this isn¡¯t fair to her. Have you ever thought about the


    consequences if she learns the truth?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell her anything, she¡¯ll never know.¡±


    Ryan threw a punch at him.


    Neil did not dodge. He took the hit directly, and soon, both of them were in a full¨Con brawl. Even though


    both had experience in wrestling, they were throwing punches like savages.


    Before long, they were each spotting a ck eye.


    Henry wanted to break up the fight, but David stopped him.


    ¡°If you go over right now, you¡¯ll get hit. This fight was bound to happen. Just let them be.¡±


    Half an hourter, both of them were exhausted and in a sorry state.


    Ryan stared at Neil and said, ¡°If you treat her badly, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get her, even if it means


    stealing her from you!¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡±


    They rested for a while before they grabbed their zers and left.


    Henry was worried. ¡°Have they stopped being friends? Does this mean that we¡¯ll have


    different meet¨Cups in the future?¡±


    David rolled his eyes at him. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine after some time. You should be worried about yourself


    instead. Has Dulcie finally decided to talk to you?¡±


    Henry¡¯s face fell. ¡°Could you not bring that up?


    anymore,¡± he said with a frown.


    She has a boyfriend now. I won¡¯t bother her


    David was surprised. ¡°You finally have your head screwed on the right way for once?¡±


    All of a sudden, Henry wanted to fight him.


    After they left the bar, Neil asked his driver to drop him at Elm Bay and leave.


    When he saw the light shining in the living room, he knocked on the door.


    Soon, it opened.


    Silvia thought that her food had arrived, so she opened the door without checking who it was. The


    moment she saw Neil standing there, she frowned and tried to close the door.


    He held it and gave her a pitiful look.


    ¡°Ryan hit me.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me? I¡¯m not a doctor. Do you need me to call the ambnce for you?¡±


    Silvia said impatiently.


    Neil grabbed her hand and pulled her toward him.


    Silvia failed to register what was happening at first. When he pulled her hand to his chest, she red at


    him. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Neil held her hand tighter and looked at her. His voice was much deeper than usual. ¡°You¡¯re my doctor.


    You¡¯re the only one who can cure me of my lovesickness.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chatper 430

    Chapter 430


    Silvia sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have lovesickness. It seems more like a mental illness. I suggest you


    go to a mental hospital and get your head checked.¡±


    After that, she pushed Neil away and mmed the door shut.


    Neil was not upset. ¡°Silvia, can we talk?¡± he asked.


    A few secondster, her indifferent voice came from inside.


    have nothing to say to you. Please leave.¡±


    It got quiet outside, and Silvia thought he had left. Without giving it much thought, she went back to


    watching TV.


    Half an hourter, the doorbell rang again.


    This time, before she opened the door, Silvia looked through the peephole to make sure that it was a


    delivery person.


    However, right after she took her food, someone quickly entered the living room.


    Silvia was momentarily stunned, and she coldly said, ¡°Neil, can you please stop being some?¡±


    He put on an innocent look as he gazed at her. ¡°Since you wouldn¡¯t give me a chance to talk, I could


    only resort to this method.¡±


    The delivery person looked at Silvia. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sensing the delivery person¡¯s kindness, Silvia was about to reply, but Neil spoke first.


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband. We just had a little argument. Thank you for your concern. You can leave.¡± Silvia


    gritted her teeth and red at him. She had the urge to throw her food at his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my husband! Stop making things up!¡±


    ¡°Is an ex¨Chusband not considered a husband?¡±


    Silvia was rendered speechless.


    Why did she never realize that he could be so shameless?


    The delivery person was worried, and he asked, ¡°Should I help you call the police?¡±


    He thought. ¡°This customer looks weak. If this guy tries to harm her, she won¡¯t be able to defend


    herself.¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath and softly said, ¡°Thank you, but you don¡¯t have to call the police. I can handle


    this myself.¡±


    Since she said so, the delivery person did not interfere further and left.


    Silvia¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She sat on the couch with her food and spoke with


    displeasure, ¡°What do you have to say? Spit it out and leave.¡±


    Neil sat across from her with a serious look and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and Ada.¡± That day,


    she visited me to discuss work. When you called me, I was taking a shower, but I was


    ??


    in the hotel upstairs, while Ada was in the restaurant. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the


    surveince in the restaurant.¡±


    Silvia looked at him calmly.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Neil said nothing, but it was evident that he was in a bad mood.


    Silvia did not believe him!


    ¡°You still refuse to believe me.¡±


    She lowered her gaze. ¡°If you¡¯re done talking, please leave. I don¡¯t want to check if what you said is


    true or false. It¡¯s like you don¡¯t understand why I want to break up.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Silvia, if you think I¡¯ve done something wrong, you can tell me directly instead of


    making me guess.¡±


    Silvia smiled in mockery. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, but you never cared. Since you¡¯re done talking, leave.¡±


    They fell silent, and the atmosphere became tense.


    After a while, Neil walked out of the mansion.


    Silvia looked at the food that had turned cold and lost her appetite. She tossed it in the trash can,


    switched off the light, and headed upstairs.


    After she rested at home for a few days, she recovered and returned to work at MY Corporation.


    Dulcie was shocked to see her. She quickly walked up to Silvia and held her hand. She was worried


    that she might be imagining things.

 Chatper 431

    Chapter 431


    ¡°When did you get back, Silvia? I¡¯ve been calling you over and over, but none of my calls have gone


    through. I¡¯ve been so worried. Where have you been the past two weeks?!¡±


    Silvia exined, ¡°I identally dropped my phone, and it broke. I haven¡¯t had the chance to buy a new


    one yet. I¡¯ll ask Joe to get me a recement SIM cardter.¡±


    ¡°Alright. A lot has been happening in Ryoln City. Since Liam took over Remus Corporation, he¡¯s


    rejected all our previous agreements with thepany. We¡¯re currently working on new proposals to


    find new clients, and it¡¯s been hectic. Thank goodness, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Silvia halted in her steps and turned to Dulcie with a frown.


    ¡°Did you just say Liam has taken over Remus Corporation?¡±


    Dulcie nodded. ¡°Yes. Neil was falsely used of embezzlingpany funds and tax evasion. They


    held him in the police station for several days before they released him. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Silvia fell silent and said, ¡°Dulcie, I¡¯m heading back to my office. Inform the other shareholders that we¡¯ll


    be having a meeting in the conference room in two hours.¡±


    After that, she left.


    Dulcie felt puzzled as she watched Silvia leave in a rush. After all, Silvia was supposed to be the first to


    know about Remus Corporation¡¯s new president. Why was she unaware of it?


    Once Silvia was in her office, she immediately searched for news on Remus Corporation online. Soon,


    she came across reports stating that Liam had taken over as president of Remus Corporation.


    Meanwhile, Neil had been implicated in embezzlement and tax evasion.


    She frowned as she read the news. When she brought Abalene to Lumont City after the assassination


    attempt, Neil happened to be detained at the same time. No wonder he did not answer when she called


    him in Lumont City.


    Silvia subconsciously tightened her grip on the mouse as an inexplicable feeling filled her heart.


    He was dealing with such a serious issue, yet he did not say anything to her.


    Then again, she never gave him the chance.


    After a while, Silvia closed the webpage. Whatever mess he was in, it was not her problem


    anymore.


    Joe quickly helped her in acquiring a new SIM card and phone in the afternoon.


    When Silvia inserted the card and turned on the new phone, she received numerous missed calls and


    unread messages. Some were from Dulcie and I, but most were from one person. She pursed her


    lips and opened the unread messages.


    After her phone was damaged, she received dozens of messages asking where she was and urging


    her to call back. She got them every day from morning till night.


    Silvia read each message word by word and deleted each of them. However, she had a tough


    22


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    time calming down.


    She set her phone aside and sighed lightly.


    Through Neil¡¯s messages, she could sense his genuine concern for her. However, it was undeniable


    that he could not cut ties with Ada.


    The desperation she felt on the cruise ship was something she never wanted to experience again in


    her life.


    In the evening, just as Silvia left her office and reached thepany¡¯s entrance, Mnie approached


    her.


    ¡°Silvia, where have you taken Madam Remus?! Both of you disappeared together. Why are you back


    unscathed, while she¡¯s missing in action?!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes burned with fury, and she looked at Silvia as if she were a murderer.


    They needed Abalene¡¯s forty percent and Neil¡¯s ten percent of the shares to oust Liam from his current


    position. Therefore, Mnie was hoping that Abalene would show up immediately. Silvia frowned and


    coldly said, ¡°Madam Remus is currently recovering in a safe ce. She¡¯ll be back in two weeks.¡±


    She had already told Neil about this. Did he not inform Mnie?


    ¡°Two weeks?!¡±


    Mnie raised her voice. ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long! You better tell me where she is right now, or else, I


    won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Abalene was incredibly weak. If she did not recover well, she could have long¨Cterm health problems,


    and her overall health would decline sharply.


    At that thought, Silvia replied impassively, ¡°It has to be two weeks. It¡¯s your problem if you can¡¯t wait


    that long.¡±


    Seeing that Silvia was about to leave, Mnie raised her hand to p her.


    Silvia¡¯s gaze turned cold, but before she could do anything, someone stopped Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s anger intensified when she realized that it was Neil. ¡°Are you still trying to defend her?! Your


    grandmother¡¯s safety aside, Liam would¡¯ve already transferred all the assets after two weeks. Even if


    you regain control of Remus Corporation, it¡¯ll be an empty shell!¡± she yelled.


    Neil had a look of displeasure, and he said, ¡°Since she insists that it has to be two weeks, she must


    have her reasons. I trust her!¡±


    Hearing his determined tone, Silvia¡¯s calm facade cracked a little, and she instinctively clenched her


    fists.

 Chatper 432

    Chapter 432


    ¡°You trust her?!¡±


    Mnie sneered. She pointed at Silvia and furiously said, ¡°Do you know what could happen if you trust


    her? Your grandmother might nevere back, and Liam would transfer all of Remus Corporation¡¯s


    assets. Have you thought about thepany¡¯s employees? Are you trying to drive it to bankruptcy?!¡±


    Neil remained determined and showed no signs of hesitation.


    ¡°If Remus Corporation goes bankrupt, it¡¯ll be due to my inadequacy. It has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Mnie trembled with anger. She sneered and said, ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re so stubborn, I won¡¯t bother


    anymore!¡±


    After that, she left in a huff.


    Neil then turned to Silvia. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Silvia nodded and exined after some contemting, ¡°Madam Remus¡¯s health has seriously


    deteriorated. Even if she wakes up, it¡¯ll take a month to recover, or else it¡¯ll lead to long¨Cterm health


    problems.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I trust you. Grandma¡¯s health is more important than anything.¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia said, ¡°I just found out at work that Liam took over Remus


    Corporation. I still have the shares that Madam Remus gave me. If you need my ten percent, can


    transfer them to you anytime.¡±


    ¡°No need. Since Grandma gave them to you, they¡¯re yours. You can sell them to me if you don¡¯t want


    them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Silvia frowned. Just as she was about to speak, his phone rang.


    After he answered the call, his expression turned extremely grim.


    ¡°I have some urgent matters at thepany, so I need to go back. You should head home.¡±


    Seeing him leave in a rush, Silvia instinctively followed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Neil stopped. Before he could decline, Silvia added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m one of Remus Corporation¡¯s


    shareholders. I have a right to join thepany¡¯s board meeting.¡±


    I


    He said nothing when he heard her response, and they headed to Remus Corporation together. When


    they arrived at the entrance, they saw several angry people carrying boxes out of thepany.


    They were managers from different departments in Remus Corporation. Neil had trained and mentored,


    so they were allpetent. When they heard of Liam¡¯s unreasonable policies, they refused to


    implement them.


    Liam had nned to fire people connected to Neil, and these managers gave him the opportunity to do


    just that. Hence, he instructed the HR Department to issue termination


    letters and asked them to leave Remus Corporation by today.


    When the managers saw Neil, their eyes lit up but quickly dimmed. They dared not make eye. contact


    with him as they felt guilty for going against his orders.


    Before Neil left, he had instructed them not to confront Liam directly. However, when they were


    confronted with Liam¡¯s illogical decisions, they found it hard to restrain themselves.


    The Technical Department¡¯s manager stopped before Neil and said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m


    sorry¡­¡±


    Although Neil¡¯s expression was cold, he did not me them. ¡°Don¡¯t leave just yet. Remus Corporation


    has a policy that dismissals of employees at the manager level or above require approval from the


    board of directors. Liam¡¯s unteral decision to dismiss you vitespany policy.¡±


    A spark of hope ignited in their eyes, but they shook their heads.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. The board of directorsprised mostly of Liam¡¯s allies now. Even if you raise an


    objection, it won¡¯t be enough to keep us in thepany.¡±


    Silvia stepped forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me. Besides, voting isn¡¯t based on headcount but


    on the shares held. I¡¯m also a shareholder of Remus Corporation.¡±


    The


    manager frowned. ¡°But both of you have less shares than Liam and the other shareholders.¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°We still have to give


    it a shot. If we do We¡¯ll never seed.¡±


    Seeing her confident expression, the dejected managers began to feel a bit more hopeful. ¡°Alright.


    We¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±


    Silvia and Neil entered Remus Corporation together. As they waited for the elevator, Neil nced at


    her.

 Chatper 433

    Chapter 433


    ¡°Silvia, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also a Remus Corporation shareholder. 1 don¡¯t want the


    company to lose these talented employees,¡± she said indiffere


    The elevator doors opened once she finished speaking.


    Silvia walked in and frowned when she noticed that Neil was still standing outside. ¡°What are you


    doing? Come in.¡±


    Nell¡¯s gaze darkened. He entered the elevator and stood beside her in silence.


    They soon reached the top floor. Liam¡¯s secretary was shocked when he saw Silvia and Neil walk out


    of the elevator. He quickly blocked their way.


    ¡°Miss Pond, the president is busy. He might not have time to meet you right now.¡±


    Silvia calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m here as a shareholder of Remus Corporation. I want an exnation for Liam¡¯s


    unfair termination of several managers.¡±


    The secretary was briefly stunned. He frowned and said, ¡°Please hold on, Miss Pond.¡±


    After that, he hurried to the office.


    It did not take long for him toe back out. ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus, the president will see both of you


    now.¡±


    Silvia opened the door and walked in. She frowned the moment she saw the decor. The office had


    undergone aplete transformation. Unlike the previously understated decor, it was now filled with


    many opulent and exquisite collectibles and furniture.


    Liam sat at his desk and smiled when he saw them.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I heard that you¡¯re one of thepany¡¯s shareholders. Do you have the stock certificate?¡±


    Silvia calmly responded, ¡°My secretary is on the way with a copy. For now, let¡¯s discuss your unfair


    termination of several experienced managers.¡±


    Liam cocked an eyebrow in surprise. He shifted his gaze to Neil, who was standing behind Silvia with a


    cold expression. ¡°Neil, have you gotten to a point where you need a woman¡¯s help?¡±


    Neil was unperturbed. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. ording to Remus Corporation¡¯s policy, dismissing


    employees at the manager level or above requires approval from the board of directors.¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°You only have ten percent of thepany¡¯s shares, and the other


    shareholders won¡¯t be on your side. Even if we hold a board meeting, the results will be the same. Why


    bother with all this trouble?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s trouble or not, it¡¯s not for you to decide.¡±


    Liam¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he said with mockery, ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll see who really holds the power in


    Remus Corporation now.¡±


    22


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He dialed the internal line and instructed his secretary to notify all directors of a meeting in half an hour.


    Shortly after, Joe sent the stock certificate to Silvia.


    Liam was furious when he discovered that Abalene had indeed given Silvia ten percent of Remus


    Corporation¡¯s shares.


    Even though he was a Remus, Abalene had refused to give him half of her shares. Yet, she generously


    gave an outsider ten percent. It was infuriating!


    Even so, they only had abined twenty percent of shares. As long as most of the board of directors


    sided with him, Neil and Silvia would have no chance of winning.


    Liam tossed the stock certificate on the desk with a scoff and said, ¡°It¡¯s just ten percent. I don¡¯t even


    care.¡±


    Silvia asked Joe to retrieve the stock certificate and calmly looked at Liam. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it, Mr.


    Remus.¡±


    He did not take her words seriously. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t admit defeat unless you try.¡±


    Half an hourter, they gathered in Remus Corporation¡¯srgest conference room. Liam sat at the head


    of the table with a smile and said, ¡°It appears that the former president has someints. He¡¯s not


    happy with my decision to dismiss a few managers who refused to follow thepany¡¯s arrangements.


    So, I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today for a vote on whether these managers should be fired. Let¡¯s


    begin the voting.


    ¡°There¡¯s a voting screen in front of each shareholder. Cast your vote anonymously by pressing the


    green button to agree or the red button to disagree with the dismissal.¡± In less than three minutes, the


    results were out.


    When Liam saw the voting results on therge screen, a smug smile appeared on his face.

 Chatper 434

    Chapter 434


    Eighteen shareholders, including Liam, voted in favor of dismissing the managers, and they ounted


    for forty¨Cfive percent of the shares. On the other hand, only four shareholders, including Silvia and Neil,


    opposed the dismissal, with theirbined shares totaling twenty- five percent.


    Liam looked at Silvia and Neil with ridicule. ¡°Now that the results are out, do you still have any


    objections?¡±


    Silvia calmly dialed a number and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, don¡¯t forget that one shareholder still hasn¡¯t


    voted.¡±


    Liam suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t present, so her vote is forfeited,¡± he said. coldly.


    She smiled. ¡°I recall proxy voting is allowed, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He found her smile annoying. He tried his best to suppress his anger, but he still red at her.


    menacingly.


    Soon, the call connected.


    ¡°Winston, is Madam Remus awake? I have something to tell her. Could you pass her the phone?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Winston handed the phone to Abalene. Her face lit up with anticipation when she heard that it was a


    call from Silvia.


    ¡°Silvia, I wanted to call you as soon as I woke up, but I couldn¡¯t speak at that time. My throat just


    recovered a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°I see. By the way, I have something to tell you, Madam Remus.¡±


    Silvia briefed her on Liam¡¯s decision to dismiss several of Remus Corporation¡¯s managers. Abalene


    was furious to learn about this, and she immediately asked Silvia to vote against their dismissal on her


    behalf.


    After she consoled Abalene, Silvia ended the call.


    ¡°I believe everyone here heard what Madam Remus said. With her shares, the current opposition to the


    dismissals should constitute fifty¨Cfive percent. I hope I¡¯m not miscalcting.


    Liam sneered and rose from his seat.


    ¡°Neil, Silvia, don¡¯t think that your current will have an impact on me. I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    With that, Liam left in a huff.


    Back in his office, he dialed someone¡¯s number and angrily asked, ¡°Did you give me fake poison? Why


    is that old hag still alive?!


    The


    person who had given him the poison assured him that once the dosage reached a certain


    32


    level, Abalene would die within a week.


    When Silvia returned to Ryoln City alone, Liam assumed that Abalene had died. He believed that Silvia


    and Neil intentionally hid the truth to get Remus Corporation back from him.


    To his surprise, not only was Abalene still alive, but she had seemingly recovered!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with my poison. You must have not put enough of it.¡±


    After that, the person hung up and refused to answer when Liam called back.


    In a fit of rage, Liam threw his phone on the floor and swiped all the documents off the table. His gaze


    was menacing.


    When Silvia and Neil went downstairs and told those managers that they could stay at thepany,


    they could not contain their excitement.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they could certainly secure a job outside Remus Corporation with their skills, their sry


    would not be as high. Besides, they had worked for thepany for at least five years so they were


    emotionally attached to it and reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Pond, thank you!¡±


    Neil remained calm as he said, ¡°Alright. You all should get back to work.¡±


    A staff from


    procedures.


    the HR Department came down and assisted them inpleting the onboarding


    Once Silvia and Neil were the only ones left, Silvia lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, if there¡¯s


    nothing else, I¡¯ll head back¡±


    As she turned to leave, Neil grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m sorry. I thought about it all night and finally understood why you were so determined to


    break up. I¡¯ve caused you a lot of pain, and I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Silvia froze. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    His gaze dimmed slightly, and he said, ¡°I won¡¯t give up on this rtionship.¡±


    She silently shook his hand off and left without looking back.


    While Silvia was on the way back to her mansion, I gave her a call and invited her out for dinner.


    It was already past 7 p.m. when she reached the restaurant.

 Chatper 435

    Chapter 435


    I spotted Silvia and waved at her.


    Silvia sat across from her and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly invite me for dinner?¡±


    I shot her an angry nce. ¡°You disappeared abruptly for so many days. How can I rest easy when


    you¡¯re missing?¡±


    Silvia smiled. She picked up the menu and casually asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look after David


    anymore?¡±


    Since she was looking at the menu, she did not catch the unnatural expression that briefly appeared on


    I¡¯s face.


    ¡°He¡¯s been discharged from the hospital. I won¡¯t meet him anymore.¡±


    Silvia finally sensed that something was off and looked at I. ¡°Why did you suddenly make that


    decision?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re from different worlds. It¡¯s better to draw a line between us sooner thanter.¡±


    Silvia did not know how tofort I when she saw the sorrow in her eyes. After all, her own


    romantic rtionship was a chaotic affair. She was not in a position to judge someone else¡¯s


    rtionship.


    ¡°Just do what¡¯s best for


    15


    you.


    I nodded. ¡°Okay. How are things with you and Neil?¡±


    ¡°We broke up.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°That¡¯s so sudden. Why? When you disappeared, he came to me and asked if I could get


    in touch with you.


    ¡°Later, when Liam falsely used him and the police detained him at the station, he asked David and


    Ryan to help him find you. I think he really loves you.


    I sighed.


    Silvia gripped her cup so hard that her knuckles turned white. She lowered her head and remained


    silent.


    Noticing her reluctance to discuss it further, I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it. I¡¯m


    going to start filming a TV series tomorrow. I¡¯ll probably be on set for about six months.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Silvia appeared surprised. ¡°What kind of series would take that long?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Thompson¡¯s new TV series. He¡¯s known for being strict in the industry, so filming will take a


    little longer.


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing. The best way to move on from a rtionship is to focus on


    work.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Actually, the most effective way to forget about a rtionship is to start a new


    one.¡±


    ¡°But that wouldn¡¯t be fair to the other person.¡±


    ¡°True. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t n on hurting anyone.¡±


    After they finished dinner and left the restaurant, Silvia noticed David standing near the door. He was


    looking in their direction.


    More precisely, his eyes were fixed on I.


    ¡°I, it looks like he wants to talk to you.¡±


    She nced at David indifferently and said, ¡°I have nothing to say to him.¡±


    I¡¯s care


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    at the entrance. As she was about to get in, David suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    I shook his hand off and coldly said, ¡°We¡¯re not that close, Mr. Cooper. Please don¡¯t touch


    me.¡±


    The disgust in her eyes pierced David¡¯s heart, and he turned pale.


    ¡°That day, in the hospital ward, I-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, I turned to Silvia and said, ¡°Silvia, you can head back. I need to


    talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just give me a call.


    11


    Seeing how wary Silvia was, David wore a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    ¡°I hope you keep your word.¡±


    Once Silvia left, I looked at David coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in a quiet ce.¡±


    After that, she got into the car without sparing him another nce.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward

 Chatper 436

    Chapter 436


    Sensing I¡¯s cold attitude, David smiled bitterly again. He brought this


    upon


    himself.


    Half an hourter, the two of them entered a discreet club in Ryoln City..


    Once seated, I looked at him impassively.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about, Mr. Cooper?¡±


    David looked at her and seriously said, ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry for saying those foolish words in the hospital


    ward and hurting you. It¡¯s true that I initially pursued you for fun, but as we spent time together, I found


    myself helplessly falling in love with you. You-¡±


    I cut him off, ¡°Mr. Cooper, if you¡¯re here to say such things, I don¡¯t think I need to listen to any more


    of this.¡±


    me


    David panicked when I got up to leave. He quickly said, ¡°I, I hope you can give me another


    chance. I promise not to hurt you again!¡±


    However, I¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She continued to look at him with hostility. ¡°Mr.


    Cooper, we were never meant to be together. If we happen to meet again, I want us to be strangers.¡±


    After that, she left.


    David watched her walk away but did not follow. He stared nkly in her direction and remained lost in


    thought for a long while.


    Back at the mansion, Silvia sat on the couch and fell deep in thought. I¡¯s words in the restaurant


    reyed in her mind.


    Did Neil care about her that much?


    Soon, she pushed aside her muddled thoughts, turned off the lights, and went upstairs.


    Since she had decided to break up with Neil, she should stop thinking about him.


    In the next few days, Silvia remained busy dealing with documents from the past few weeks. She had


    no time to pay attention to the affairs of Remus Corporation.


    While she was away from Ryoln City, Sigwald returned to his scheming ways. He was using MY


    Corporation to make money again.


    Since he refused to change, there was no need for her to keep him in thepany any longer! Silvia


    called Dulcie over and handed her a document. ¡°Give this to the Legal Affairs Department. Let them


    handle it however they think is best.¡±


    Dulcie opened the document, and her face turned red with anger as she read it. The document showed


    that Sigwald had taken advantage of a loophole and misappropriated MY Corporation¡¯s advertising


    funds over the past two weeks.


    ¡°He¡¯s crossed the line!¡±


    No wonder the big advertisingpanies had not been willing to work with MY Corporation¡®tely. It


    turned out that Sigwald had been secretly causing these issues behind the scenes!


    Even though he was her uncle, she would not help him this time!


    Silvia was about to speak when her phone on the desk rang.


    She was surprised to see that it was a call from Curtis.


    As soon as she answered, his anxious voice came through.


    ¡°Miss Pond, could youe to Remus Corporation and talk to Mr. Remus? He¡¯s been standing in the


    rain before thepany¡¯s entrance. He¡¯s been there an entire day. If this continues, his body won¡¯t


    hold up!¡±


    Silvia¡¯s expression instantly changed. She hurried outside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Liam held a grudge because you and Mr. Remus forced him to vote on the managers¡® dismissal again.


    He fired ove


    a thousand lower¨Clevel workers in thepany. Many of them. are from struggling families, and they


    rely on their jobs at Remus Corporation to make ends meet. Liam basically put them in a tough spot!


    ¡°Once Mr. Remus learned about this, he went to Liam, who told him to stand in front of the


    thepany.¡±


    Silvia was furious. Liam took over Remus Corporation, but he never intended to manage thepany


    properly. He was only using it to humiliate Neil. He never cared about thepany and its employees.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± she said coldly.


    By the time Silvia reached Remus Corporation, one hour had passed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While in the car, she saw a tall figure standing in the rain.


    He waspletely drenched, and water was dripping from his short hair. However, he stood. still like a


    post.


    It had been raining in Ryoln City for the past few days, and there were puddles on the road. Since it


    waste autumn, the wind was chilly, Even with an umbre, Silvia still felt cold.


    Curtis was standing beside Neil. He was delighted to see Silvia.


    ¡°Miss Pond, you¡¯re finally here! Please tell Mr. Remus to get out of the rain!¡±


    However, Silvia did not even nce at Neil. She walked straight into Remus Corporation with an


    umbre in her hand.

 Chatper 437

    Chapter 437


    Curtis looked surprised. He stood in ce and seemed unsure of what to do.


    Why did Silvia enter Remus Corporation instead of telling Neil to stop standing there?


    A hint of surprise also shed in Neil¡¯s eyes when he saw Silvia¡¯s actions. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    handle Remus Corporation¡¯s issues myself. If someone calls you the next time, just ignore it.¡±


    However, Silvia continued walking, and the receptionist guided her to the top floor to meet Liam.


    Liam was in a good mood today. He had only been joking yesterday, but Neil took his words seriously


    and stood before Remus Corporation all day. To his surprise, Neil was still standing there.


    Everyone could see how pathetic Neil was. In the future, people would no longer put him on a pedestal.


    Instead, they would see him as a pitiful person who had to beg Liam for mercy and be submissive!


    While Liam was feeling proud, someone knocked on his office door.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Pond is here to see you.¡®


    His eyes turned cold when he saw Silvia standing behind the secretary. ¡°Miss Pond, are you here to


    beg for mercy too?¡±


    Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m here to make a deal with you.¡±


    Half an hourter, she left his office and went downstairs.


    ¡°Those employees won¡¯t lose their jobs. You don¡¯t need to stand here in the rain anymore.¡± After that,


    Silvia walked away.


    She had only taken a few steps when she heard Curtis¡¯s panicked voice behind her.


    ¡°Mr. Remus! Mr. Remus, are you okay? Can you hear me?¡±


    Silvia turned around and noticed that Neil¡¯s eyes were closed. His face was pale, and his lips were


    tightly pressed. He seemed really unwell. He might have passed out on the ground if Curtis had not


    supported him.


    After Silvia stood still for a few seconds, she walked toward him with gritted teeth.


    She was probably indebted to him in a past life!


    When Curtis saw her returning to help Neil, joy crossed his eyes. He was about to help her bring Neil


    into the car when she handed him her umbre.


    ¡°Hold the umbre!¡±


    Before he could refuse, Silvia¡¯s action made him widen his eyes in disbelief.


    She had actually lifted Neil into her arms!


    She noticed that Curtis had yet to follow her after she had taken a few steps. She turned back


    with a frown. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ing right away!¡±


    Curtis had seen strong girls before, but Silvia was the first one who could effortlessly pick up a


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    grown man..


    It took him a while to settle down after they got into the car.


    When he realized that they were not heading to the hospital, he turned to Silvia and said, Miss Pond,


    when Mr. Remus passed out earlier, I noticed that he had a fever. Maybe we should take him to the


    hospital for a checkup.¡±


    She touched Neil¡¯s forehead with the back of her hand and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can get some


    medicine and cooling patches from the pharmacyter.¡±


    He had just caught a cold. A few days of rest and some medicine would do the trick. There was no


    need to go through the hassle of visiting the hospital.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    After they took Neil back to Royal Vista, Silvia asked Curtis to buy the medicine. She then changed


    Neil¡¯s clothes.


    When she removed his wet suit, she frowned because she realized that his temperature was high. She


    found a set of pajamas and put them on him. Just as sheid him down on the bed, Curtis returned.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯ve gotten the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    She noted how much medicine he had to take and when to take it. Then, she stood up and said. to


    Curtis, ¡°Feed him the medicine. It¡¯s better if you stay with him tonight.¡±


    Curtis looked troubled when he heard this.


    ¡°Miss Pond, my girlfriend and I are celebrating our third anniversary today. If I don¡¯t meet up with her


    later, she¡¯s going to break up with me! Could you look after Mr. Remus for the night?¡± Silvia was at a


    loss for words.

 Chatper 438

    Chapter 438


    They stared at each other for a while, and Silvia eventually said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a temporary


    caregiver?¡±


    Curtis looked sympathetically at the unconscious Neil. Even though he had a high fever, Silvia still


    refused to stay and care for him. It seemed like he had genuinely upset her this time.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Remus is a germaphobe. He doesn¡¯t like strangers touching him.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve broken up. I¡¯m just a stranger to him as well.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not how Mr. Remus sees it. He might reject everyone else, but certainly not you! I¡¯m in a


    hurry, so I¡¯ll leave him in your care!¡±


    With that, Curtis quickly left. He was worried that Silvia might say no again.


    Silvia watched him run away in bewilderment. Why did she feel like she had been tricked?


    She checked Neil¡¯s temperature, and it was 39.3¡ãC.


    She went to the living room and brought him a ss of water to take with the medicine. After that, she


    ced a cooling patch on his forehead. Then, she pulled up a chair and sat by the bed so that it would


    be easy for her to check his temperature every two hours.


    Noticing that the cooling patch was not positioned correctly, she stood up to fix it.


    As soon as she touched his forehead, he opened his eyes.


    Silvia was taken aback for a moment. Before she could do anything, Neil grabbed her wrist and rolled


    over. He ended up pinning her beneath him as a result.


    ¡°Silvia¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After some murmuring, he kissed her.


    Due to the fever, his lips were hot. The warmth from his lips seemed to reach into Silvia¡¯s heart, and


    her once¨Ccalm heart started to beat rapidly again.


    ¡°Um¡­ let¡­ me¡­ go¡­


    She tried to push Neil away, but he was too strong. She could not make him budge.


    Feeling frustrated, she thought about giving him a good smack but hesitated because he was sick. She


    did not want his condition to worsen.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just bear with it.¡± She thought.


    Not long after, Neil released her lips.


    Silvia breathed a sigh of relief. She was about to push him away, but she suddenly froze.


    Neil was kissing her neck, and his lips seemed to be heading downward!


    Silvia could not bear it anymore and pushed him away. She quickly stood up by the bed and red at


    him.


    If his face had not turned red due to the fever, she would have suspected that he was pretending to be


    sick to take advantage of her.


    It looked like the fever was affecting his ability to think clearly.


    After she pushed him away, he sat up for a moment and looked at her with a face full of sadness.


    ¡°Silvia, do you¡­ really not want me anymore?¡±


    She had never seen him like this before. Neil¡¯s usual cold and dominant demeanor was gone. His eyes


    had a hint of vulnerability, and he appeared somewhat pitiful.


    She frowned and wanted to say yes. However, she could not bring herself to do it after she saw his


    sorry state.


    Well, what was the point of arguing with a sick person? He was probably not thinking straight because


    of the fever. Otherwise, how could he talk to her that way?


    You¡¯re sick. Lie down and rest.¡±


    However, Neil ignored what she said and kept looking at her with a pitiful expression. He wanted an


    answer from her.


    ¡°Do you really not want me anymore?¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath and said, ¡°No. Now lie down and rest.¡±


    ¡°I want to sleep with you.¡±


    After that, he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into bed by force. He insisted that Silvia lie down


    with him and did not care if she agreed to it or not.


    She frowned and responded angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. I need to check if you still have a feverter.


    Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°No. If I let go, you¡¯ll run away.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t run.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking and sleep!¡±


    He gripped her waist tightly and gave her no room to escape.


    After struggling for a while without sess, Silvia eventually gave up and closed her eyes to


    rest.


    She thought that she would have a hard time falling asleep, but to her surprise, she fell asleep shortly


    after.

 Chatper 439

    Chapter 439


    Silvia slept well.


    When she woke up the next morning, she saw a handsome face before her. She was stunned for a


    moment, but she quickly remembered what had happenedst night.


    She tried to pull away from Neil¡¯s embrace. However, he opened his eyes when she moved his hand


    from her waist.


    They locked eyes, and the atmosphere got somewhat awkward.


    Silvia was about to speak when Neil closed his eyes again and pulled her back into his arms.


    ¡°You should get more sleep.¡±


    His voice was husky, and it had a mysterious charm.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re up, please release me. I need to get up and get ready.¡±


    After a brief silence, he opened his eyes and looked at her with a clear gaze.


    ¡°Silvia, I remember what you saidst night. You still want me.¡±


    She frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you had a feverst night, and I didn¡¯t want to argue with a sick


    person. Don¡¯t take my words so seriously.¡±


    She got out of bed after she pushed him away and fixed her somewhat disheveled clothes.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already taken them seriously. Silvia, can¡¯t you give me another chance?¡±


    Silvia turned to him and spoke indifferently, ¡°Your medicine is on the table. I¡¯ve written down the dosage


    and consumption time.¡±


    Neil panicked when she walked away. He quickly got out of bed and chased after her. Hearing the


    hurried footsteps behind her, Silvia attempted to turn around. Just then, Neil hugged her from behind,


    and the scent of pine from his body instantly surrounded her. ¡°Silvia, you still have feelings for me, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    She lowered her gaze. ¡°Even if I do, I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore.¡±


    Neil instinctively hugged her tighter and whispered, ¡°I promise you that once the issue with Liam is


    resolved, I¡¯ll cut ties with Ada. I won¡¯t have any more dealings with her. When she approached me the


    other day, she wanted to exchange some videos she had secretly filmed of Liam for five percent of


    Remus Corporation¡¯s shares.


    ¡°I admit that it was my fault for forgetting my phone. From now on, I¡¯ll make sure to keep it with me at


    all times, okay?¡±


    His voice was deep, and he sounded sincere.


    Silvia started to waver. In fact, after she found out what had happened while she was was no longer


    upset with him.


    away sho


    Although she was disappointed that he did not answer her calls, she realized that things must have


    also been tough for himtely. Besides, she had not been there for him eithe


    With that in mind, Silvia whispered after a moment, ¡°Okay,¡±


    She decided to give them another chance. This time, she would trust him and avoid doubting him


    without reason.


    ¡°But if you break your promise, I¡¯ll disappear from your life.¡±


    When Neil heard this, he suddenly felt uneasy for some reason. He slowly tightened his grip


    on her hand.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t let you down again.¡±


    ¡°Now, can you let go of me?¡±


    ¡°Can you stay and keep mepany today? I¡¯m still not feeling well.


    Silvia frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll freshen up and make you some porridgeter.¡±


    The disappointment on his face instantly disappeared, and he broke into a rare smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After she left the bedroom, Neil entered the bathroom to freshen up,


    When he came out, the porridge was already cooking, and Silvia was busy chopping up some


    vegetables.


    As she worked in the kitchen, Neil leaned against the doorway and looked at her with a gentle


    Baze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a hand.¡±


    Silvia frowned when she noticed that his face was still red from the fever.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll be done soon. Take your medicine and check your temperature.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    After breakfast, she told him to lie in bed,and continue resting.


    Neil¡¯s temperature was not as high as it was yesterday, and he was thinking more clearly.


    ¡°By the way, how did you convince Liam to not fire those employees yesterday?¡±

 Chatper 440

    Chapter 440


    Silvia calmly replied, ¡°I gave him ten percent of Remus Corporation¡¯s shares.¡± Neil frowned. ¡°Liam is


    probably so delighted that he¡¯ll dream about it tonight.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve wondered why Liam wants to transfer Remus Corporation¡¯s


    assets, right?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you giving him shares?¡±


    ¡°He only has twenty percent of thepany¡¯s shares. Once Madam Remus returns, he¡¯ll have no


    chance of winning the next election for president. That¡¯s because ourbined shares make up fifty


    percent. As long as one of the shareholders votes for you, he¡¯s bound to lose. But now, with my


    additional ten percent, his chances of winning have increased.


    Neil¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°You think he¡¯ll stay in Remus Corporation with this extra ten percent?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Transferring assets carries certain risks. He should find it tempting to


    maintain control over Remus Corporation while he makes you submit to him. However, this is merely a


    gamble.¡±


    They wanted Liam to remain in Remus Corporation.


    After all, if he transferred all of thepany¡¯s assets and sessfully escaped, it would be challenging


    to apprehend him again.


    Neil¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure your gamble will pay off.¡±


    Liam had always hated Neil; he believed that Neil had snatched away the position of president from


    him.


    If he could stay in thepany, he would definitely do so since it would give him a sense of


    achievement from keeping Neil under control. Besides, Sean had previously managed thepany.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Liam probably would not want to be the one to ruin Remus


    Corporation.


    ¡°As long as we sessfully collect evidence of Liam¡¯s crimes, we¡¯ll be able to remove him from his


    position.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°I get it now. Thank you, Silvia.¡±


    The admiration in his eyes was evident. He looked at Silvia as if he was gazing at valuable treasure.


    Fortunately, he did not miss the chance to be with her. Otherwise, he would have regretted it for the


    rest of his life.


    His fever had gone down, so Silvia nned to return to Elm Bay after lunch.


    Neil frowned. ¡°When are you moving back in?¡±


    ¡°It depends on my mood. Even though I¡¯ve forgiven you, that doesn¡¯t mean I have to go to you right


    away.¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze darkened, and he fetched his car keys.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    back


    ¡°No need. You¡¯re still sick. I can drive back on my own.¡±


    Once Silvia was back at Elm Bay, she got out of her car. Right then, she saw a minivan parked at the


    entrance of the mansion next door.


    She cocked an eyebrow in surprise. Was Chris back?


    While she was still puzzled, the mansion door opened, and Chris¡¯s agent walked out.


    She was a little taken aback when she saw Silvia.


    ¡°Miss Pond, have you moved back here?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes. Has Chris finished filming?¡±


    Katherine¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a little inconvenient for him to live here at


    this time, but he doesn¡¯t want me to stay and look after him. If you have the time,


    uld you please check on him-


    Before she could finish her sentence, the door suddenly opened again.


    ¡°Katherine, you left the script¡­¡±


    Chris froze when he saw Silvia. It took him a while to force a smile.


    ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    She looked at his crutch and the cast on his foot with a frown. ¡°Did you get injured on set?¡±


    His eyes dimmed a little as he nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ What brings you here all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve moved back here. I¡¯m sure that injury is giving you a lot of


    caregiver.¡±


    Chris shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    difort. You should hire a


    Given his response, Silvia gave up on persuading him. ¡°If you need any help, just text me. I still have


    some things to attend to, so I¡¯ll head inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You got


    Once Silvia entered the mansion, Katherine looked at Chris in frustration and said, injured trying to


    save her. You missed several good movies and lost over a dozen job offers as a result. Yet, you refuse


    to say anything. If you keep this up, you won¡¯t win her heart even if you pursue her for a hundred


    years!¡±

 Chatper 441

    Chapter 441


    Chris handed her the script and calmly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t save her so that she would reciprocate my


    feelings.¡±


    Katherine rolled her eyes and mocked him. ¡°Just continue your silent pursuit. If you manage to win her


    over, I¡¯ll reward you with money!¡±


    After that, she took the script and left in a huff.


    Silvia spent the afternoon adjusting the design drafts that Rita had recently submitted. Once she


    finalized the changes, she emailed the files to Rita. Then, she headed downstairs for a cup of coffee,


    After she took a few sips, she received a call from Dulcie.


    ¡°Silvia, the police have taken my uncle away,¡± she said in a quiet and emotionless tone.


    Silvia sipped some coffee and calmly said, ¡°He may be your uncle, but he¡¯s also your colleague at MY


    Corporation. Besides, his actions were against thew. This was his own doing.¡±


    After a while, Dulcie replied.


    ¡°I know, but I still feel sad about it.¡±


    No matter how bad Sigwald was, he was still her uncle.


    She had already sent Leroy to prison, and this time, it was Sigwald¡¯s turn. She could not take it


    anymore,


    Her rtives called her heartless and ungrateful. Ever since Sigwald was taken away, her phone had


    been ringing nonstop. Most of them had called to criticize her.


    She even began to feel confused. Why did they not criticize Sigwald and Leroy, who had done wrong


    deeds? Instead, they directed their anger at her.


    After a brief silence, Silviaforted her. ¡°If this is too much to bear, I can try to request a Jenient


    sentence from the judge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll get over it after a while. He messed with thepany¡¯s interests, so he should face


    the consequences.¡±


    After sheforted Dulcie a little more, Silvia ended the call and thought about Liam.


    When it was time for Liam to face justice, the Remus Family would probably experience the same


    difort as Dulcie.


    She had never received kindness from anyone in the Pond Family, so she could not rte to Dulcie


    and the Remus Family members.


    She had only received kindness from her adoptive parents, friends, and a few people who were not


    rted to her. In her world, if someone showed her kindness, she would reciprocate it. Family bonds


    based on blood rtions did not matter.


    While she was lost in thought, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    She walked to the door and frowned upon seeing Neil.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Neil was holding a food container. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to eat alone, so I came over,¡± he said.


    Silvia was speechless.


    She stepped aside to let him in. When he put the food on the table, Silvia furrowed her brows. It¡¯s just


    the two of us. Do we need this much food?¡±


    There were eight types of dishes in addition to a bowl of soup. There was enough for five or six people.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t finish it, we can put it in the fridge and save it for tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing his casual demeanor, Silvia sensed that something was amiss. She frowned and asked, Are


    you nning to stay overnight?¡±


    Since she had seen through his intentions, Neil decided to drop the act.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want toe to my ce, so I had no choice but toe to yours.¡±


    Silvia red at him. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Is your skin made of leather?¡±


    How could he be so thick¨Cskinned?


    Realizing that she was irritated, Neil became worried that she would get angry and kick him out.


    Therefore, he quickly sat her down at the table and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, or else, the food¡¯s going to get


    cold.¡±


    Silvia looked at the abundance of food. Since they could not finish it, she thought of sending some to


    Chris.


    She had considered inviting Chris to join them for dinner. But when she envisioned the scenario, she


    quickly dismissed the idea.


    ¡°Wait. Let me ask Chris if he¡¯s had dinner. If not, I¡¯ll send him some food.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Neil¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Whom did you just say you¡¯d send the food to?!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chatper 442

    Chapter 442


    Silvia found it odd that he was so upset, but she did not dwell on it.


    ¡°Chris recently got hurt on set, and he¡¯s moved into the mansion next door. When I came back today, I


    saw his agent dropping him off. She asked me to look out for him if he needed


    anything. You¡¯re not feeling jealous, are you?¡±


    Even though Silvia was just teasing, Neil could not force a smile.


    He randomly packed some food into the food container and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it to him.¡±


    She was surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, why the sudden change of attitude? I thought you didn¡¯t like Chris.


    ¡°He¡¯s your friend, and I believe nothing will happen between you two.¡±


    After that, Neil walked out with the food container.


    ))


    Silvia quickly stopped him. ¡°Be a little friendlier when you talk. Otherwise, he¡¯ll think that you¡¯re looking


    for trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Reheat the soup. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± he replied coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡®


    Once he made sure that Silvia was not following him, Neil promptly knocked on Chris¡¯s door.


    Chris was surprised to see him.


    ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Remus?¡±


    Chris was hostile. Even though he never expected anything in return for saving Silvia from the fire, he


    was not pleased with Neil and n¡¯s scheme.


    ¡°Silvia asked me to bring you some food,¡± Neil said in displeasure.


    The moment Chris heard this, his gaze softened.


    ¡°Give me the food and leave.¡±


    Neil did not hand him the food container. Instead, he looked at Chris with a straight face. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Chris chuckled. He leaned against the door and gave Neil a cold look. ¡°What do you want to talk about,


    Mr. Remus? You and n hiding the fact that I saved Silvia? Or is it your deal with him?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression grew colder as he listened to him.


    His intense displeasure was almost strong enough to paralyze someone with fear.


    ¡°I know this is unfair to you, but it¡¯s in the past. I don¡¯t want Silvia to be reminded of such painful


    memories. Remus, Corporation recently invested in several big productions. I could ask the directors to


    select you as their male lead.¡±


    Chris looked at Neil with mockery. ¡°Mr. Remus, do you think you can offer me a few roles and make up


    for the fact that I saved Silvia?¡±


    Neil red at him in return. ¡°Chris, don¡¯t be too greedy, or you might end up with nothing.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re the greedy one.¡±


    Chris held his cane tightly and said, ¡°I saved Silvia because I wanted to. I never expected anything in


    return.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He tried to close the door after that, but Neil blocked his attempt.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything in return, never bring this up in front of her!¡±


    Chris¡¯s voice was cold as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Remus. My desire to keep her from getting hurt is


    greater than yours.¡±


    If she found out that the man she liked had deceived her, it would break her heart. Chris did not want to


    see her sad, so he nned to bury the matter and prevent her from learning about it.


    Silvia frowned when she saw Neil return with the food container. ¡°Chris didn¡¯t want it?¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to him. It¡¯s not easy for him to cook with his injury.¡±


    As she picked up the food container, Neil grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Silvia, even if he can¡¯t cook, there¡¯s food delivery. It makes me unhappy when you show so much


    concern for another man.¡±


    She did not expect him to express his feelings so openly. Once she stopped being surprised, she put


    down the food container and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After they finished eating, Silvia asked him to rest in the bedroom. Meanwhile, she headed to the study


    to deal with some documents.


    In the bedroom, Neil gave Curtis a call.

 Chatper 443

    Chapter 443


    ¡°Get in touch with Chris¡¯s agent. Then, give her the scripts of the movies and TV shows that Remus


    Corporation has invested in. Ask her to bring them to Chris.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Remus.¡±


    ¡°Make sure his agent doesn¡¯t spill the beans about Remus Corporation being the investor.¡±


    An hourter, Chris received a call from Katherine.


    ¡°Chris, remember the movies and TV series you¡¯ve rejected? Some directors have sent me some new


    scripts. I¡¯ll send them over for you to take a look.¡±


    Chris frowned. Neil just invited him to join the productions that Remus Corporation had invested in. It


    had only been a few hours, and Katherine already had new project offers. Could things be that


    coincidental?


    He lowered his gaze and stayed silent.


    Since Chris did not reply, Katherine continued, ¡°Chris, are you there? Are you worried that your injury


    will affect filming? Don¡¯t worry. The directors said that if you like the scripts, they¡¯ll wait for you to


    recover before they start filming.¡±


    ¡°Katherine, these scripts are from Mr. Remus, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    She sounded puzzled. ¡°What does this have to do with Mr. Remus? I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Chris smirked and coldly said, ¡°Even if you refuse to tell me, I can make some calls and find out who


    invested in these productions.¡±


    Katherine fell silent. After a while, she spoke in a somewhat helpless tone.


    ¡°Chris, as long as the script is good, why bother about who the investor is? We have a working


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship with the investors. You don¡¯t need to feel burdened.¡±


    ¡°Decline these offers for me.¡±


    After a while of persuading Chris without sess, Katherine sighed and ended the call.


    Over the next two days, Neil stayed at Silvia¡¯s mansion. From his second¨Cfloor balcony, Chris would


    asionally see them going out to buy groceries or taking a walk after meals.


    He had once dreamed of spending time with Silvia like that, but it was just wishful thinking.


    She had never shown any romantic interest in him. He was just an ordinary friend to her. On Monday


    morning, Silvia received a call from Dulcie as she got ready to leave for work. ¡°Silvia, I¡¯d like to take


    some time off.¡±


    Hearing her hoarse voice, Silvia frowned. ¡°Is it because of Sigwald¡¯s incident?¡±


    ¡°No. I just need a break.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°About two weeks.¡±


    Following a brief silence, Silvia said, ¡°Alright, but keep your phone on. Some tasks might


    require your attention.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call ended, Dulcie broke into tears.


    Her face and body were covered in bruises. It was obvious that she had been physically assaulted.


    Yesterday, Dn Reed came to her door and expressed his desire to seek justice for his father,


    Sigwald. Dulcie wanted to exin that Sigwald had vited thew, so she allowed the security to let


    him in.


    However, once he was in her mansion, he grabbed her by the hair and started to hit her.


    Dulcie tried to escape, but the vast difference in their strength made her struggling ineffective. She


    endured the most terrifying hour of her life, but her body was in pain. Eventually, she passed out.


    When she woke up again, she was alone in the mansion. However, there were messages from Dn


    on her phone. He threatened her to immediately release Sigwald, or else, he would send someone to


    r*pe her.


    Dulcie felt nothing but fear, and she did not know what to do.


    Ethan was away on a business trip, so she had no one to talk to. Therefore, she decided that the


    quickest solution was to pack up and leave Ryoln City for a while. She nned to return after her


    injuries healed.


    If people found out that Dn had beaten her, she could only imagine the ridicule she would receive


    from her rtives.


    She immediately booked a flight and started packing.


    Unfortunately, shortly after she stepped out of the mansion, Dn and a few others blocked her way.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Dulcie?¡±

 Chatper 444

    Chapter 444


    Dn grinned menacingly as he slowly walked toward Dulcie.


    She wanted to run back, but Dn and his group surrounded her. She could not escape. At this


    moment, fear and regret filled her. If she had known that Dn was this crazy, she would have called


    the police the moment she woke up.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Dn, don¡¯t forget you have to depend on me to free your dad!¡±


    He sneered and pped her.


    ¡°You b*tch! Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?! I consulted awyer before I came here. ording to him,


    my dad is getting at least five years in prison. You¡¯ve made his life a misery, and I won¡¯t let you off the


    hook!¡±


    He put all his strength in that p, so Dulcie lost her bnce and almost fell.


    Right then, a man behind her wrapped his arm around her waist and pinched it in a lewd manner. ¡°How


    soft!¡± he said with a creepy grin.


    Dulcie¡¯s face turned red with anger. She pushed the man away and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Aren¡¯t you feisty? I like it!¡±


    He tried to touch Dulcie¡¯s face, but she smacked his hand away.


    Seeing the disdain and disgust in her eyes, the man sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tough. I wonder if you¡¯re the same in bed!¡±


    Dn¡¯s gaze remained indifferent as he cruelly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sold her to you, so y with her


    however you like. It doesn¡¯t matter even if she ends up dead.¡±


    His words made the surrounding menugh even more arrogantly. Their lecherous looks suggested


    that they could not wait to strip her naked.


    Dulcie¡¯s face turned pale. She gritted her teeth and stared at Dn. ¡°You¡¯repletely heartless,


    Dn! Your dad still has ten percent of the shares in MY Corporation. If me, don¡¯t expect to get a single


    penny!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you touch


    Dn looked at her with disdain. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that stupid? Before I came here, I already sold my


    dad¡¯s shares. Soon, my mom and I will be leaving the country on a ne. Meanwhile, you¡¯ll suffer until


    you die!¡±


    With that, he left without looking back.


    Dulcie was panicking immensely. She tried to run, but two men grabbed her.


    Soon, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her neck and fainted.


    Over in MY Corporation, Silvia had looked through several documents when Joe entered her office with


    a file.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Mr. Reed¡¯s son has sold his shares.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°You mean Sigwald?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her eyes turned cold. She looked through the file, and her expression instantly changed. She gave


    Dulcie a call, but no one answered.


    Earlier that morning, she had told Dulcie to keep her phone on and within reach. Dulcie had agreed to


    do that, and it had been less than an hour since theyst spoke. So, why was she not answering her


    phone?


    After some hesitation, Silvia sent Ethan a text. She asked him if Dulcie had mentioned her ns for


    leave.


    As soon as she sent the message, Ethan initiated a voice call.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯m out of town on a business trip. Dulcie didn¡¯t tell me anything about going on leave. Why


    did she request it?¡±


    Silvia furrowed her brows. ¡°It¡¯s because of an embezzlement case involving one of the shareholders.


    When she called me this morning to request leave, she promised that I could reach her anytime. But


    I¡¯ve called several times, and she hasn¡¯t answered.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. We¡¯ve enabled location sharing. Let me check where she is right now.¡± After about ten


    seconds, Ethan¡¯s panicked voice came through.


    ¡°Miss Pond, Dulcie is still in Ryoln City, but she seems to be moving toward the outskirts. Even if she


    wanted to take a break, she wouldn¡¯t go to such a deserted ce. I¡¯m getting worried. Could you


    please help me find her?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s expression turned serious. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get going right away. Please send me


    her real-time location.¡±

 Chatper 445

    Chapter 445


    ¡°Sure. Thank you, Miss Pond.¡±


    Silvia ended the call and hurried toward the elevator.


    Soon, a Lamborghini was speeding toward the outskirts of the city.


    During this time, Silvia and Ethan remained on call. However, the moment she left the city, she heard


    Ethan¡¯s panicked voice.


    ¡°The tracker in Dulcie¡¯s phone disappeared all of a sudden!¡±


    Silvia mmed the brakes and said, ¡°Send me herst location. I¡¯ll check it out first.¡±


    After that, she quickly hung up and gave Neil a call.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Dulcie is missing. Can you help me find her?¡±


    Hearing the urgency in her voice, Neil firmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate this immediately.


    Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Silvia drove to the location where Dulcie¡¯s signal disappeared. It was an intersection with three roads.


    As she gripped the steering wheel, she took a deep breath and chose the left path. She sped up and


    continued her search for Dulcie.


    News of Dulcie¡¯s disappearance quickly reached Henry, who immediately called Neil.


    ¡°Have you discovered where Dulcie is?¡±


    Neil spoke with a serious tone, ¡°We¡¯ve only found that she¡¯s been taken by a group of men in a van.


    The vanst headed toward the outskirts of the city, and we¡¯re still finding her exact location.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather my people and go after them right away!¡±


    Henry sounded worried. After the call ended, he instructed his secretary to send people out of the city


    to find Dulcie. He also prepared to join the search.


    His secretary walked in and realized that he was about to leave as well. ¡°Mr. Brooks, we have an


    important business meeting with Mr. Jones, ourrgest client, scheduled for 10 a.m. This is crucial for


    Brooks Corporation¡¯s development in the next ten years. You can¡¯t leave right now


    ¡°}


    Henry paid him no attention. He pushed him aside and left.


    Meanwhile, Neil was reviewing some surveince footage at Royal Vista. He quickly identified


    someone who appeared to know Dulcie.


    He quickly instructed Curtis to look into it, and they soon obtained results.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, the man is known as Dn Reed, Sigwald Reed¡¯s son. He¡¯s booked a 10:30 a.m. flight to


    Mand, and the ne should be getting ready for takeoff.¡±


    ¡°Stop him! If you can¡¯t, ce some people at the airport in Mand. The moment hends,


    bring him back immediately!¡± Neil said coldly.


    Curtis stood still and appeared troubled. ¡°Mr. Remus, if you do that, Liam will definitely notice you, and


    our n will be in vain.¡±


    Ever since Liam framed and detained him, Neil¡¯s subordinates hadin in wait for an


    opportunity to crush Liampletely.


    Neil remained cold as he said, ¡°Do as I say. I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Dn wore a smug smile as he sat on a ne in Ryoln City¡¯s airport. He believed that once he reached


    Mand, no one would be able to capture him even if they traced the incident with Dulcie back to him.


    With that thought in mind, his smile grew brighter.


    The flight attendants checked the passengers¡® seat belts and kindly reminded everyone that the ne


    would take off in five minutes.


    After five minutes, Dn would be free.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, just as the ne was about to take off, a flight attendant hurriedly approached the


    passengers.


    ¡°Dear passengers, we apologize for the inconvenience. Due to some unexpected issues, this flight has


    been temporarily dyed. We¡¯ve arranged an alternative flight for everyone, so please disembark in an


    orderly manner. Airport staff will announce your flight numberter.¡±

 Chatper 446

    Chapter 446


    Dn¡¯s expression darkened. He had a bad feeling about this.


    His mother, Agnes Obrien, was sitting beside him. When she heard the announcement, she spoke in


    frustration, ¡°What a lousy airline! This isn¡¯t over until they give us properpensation!¡±


    Dn red at her. ¡°Enough! Mom, stopining!¡±


    Agnes had always doted on him since he was her only son. After he reprimanded her, she reluctantly


    kept quiet.


    The passengers began to leave the ne in session. When only half of them remained, Dn and


    Agnes stood up to join the others off the ne.


    Dn had assumed that he would not stand out among the crowd. However, as soon as he returned to


    the airport waiting area, two casually¨Cdressed men approached him.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, pleasee with us.¡±


    Dn¡¯s expression darkened, and he subconsciously took a few steps back.


    ¡°Why should I go with you? I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    The man in a ck shirt remained serious. ¡°Mr. Reed, I don¡¯t want to take you away by force, so please


    cooperate.¡±


    Dn raised his voice, ¡°We¡¯re at the airport! I don¡¯t know you at all. You can¡¯t take me away by force!


    That¡¯s against thew!¡±


    His loudint caught the attention of many people nearby.


    Dn was relieved. He thought that with so many witnesses, they would not dare do anything harmful


    to him. After all, others would not simply stand by and watch without intervening. One of the men took


    out a police badge from his pocket. ¡°Mr. Reed, we¡¯re the police. You¡¯re a suspect in a kidnapping case.


    Pleasee with us and assist us with our investigation.¡± When people around saw the police badge,


    they stepped back and became wary of Dn.


    A kidnapping case meant that he was a criminal, and they did not want to get involved with such a


    person.


    Dn¡¯s expression turned pale, and he angrily said, ¡°What the hell are you saying?! I don¡¯t understand


    at all!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reed, please cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    When he heard this, Dn quickly ran toward the airport¡¯s entrance.


    He could not afford to get caught by the police. His life would be ruined!


    The two police officers were prepared, and they immediately chased him. Just as Dn was about to


    enter a taxi, one of them tackled him to the ground and handcuffed him.


    Agnes was shocked by the sudden turn of events. It took her a while to react, and she started running


    after them.


    As she reached the airport¡¯s entrance, she saw Dn being shoved into a police car.


    She turned pale and quickly caught up to block the police. ¡°Let go of my son! He could never kidnap


    anyone! He¡¯s always been good! If you don¡¯t let him go, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± she shouted in


    anger.


    Seeing that Agnes was making a scene, the police arrested her for obstruction of justice and took her


    to the police station.


    Despite her protests, Dn was taken straight to the interrogation room.


    Meanwhile, Silvia drove out of the city but failed to spot any sign of Dulcie. She started to feel anxious.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Neil, she answered quickly.


    ¡°Have you found out where Dulcie is?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Neil sounded serious. ¡°The police caught Dn, who was trying to escape abroad. He confessed to


    getting some thugs he knew from gambling. They tried to sell her to him.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. ¡°If anything happens to Dulcie, I won¡¯t let him go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much for now. Henry has people out there searching. We should receive news soon.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why don¡¯t youe back first.¡±


    Silvia took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for a while more. If there¡¯s any news from Henry, let me


    know immediately.¡±


    After the call ended, ruthlessness filled her eyes. She had initially considered being lenient toward


    Sigwald and his family, but she regretted that decision.


    Since Dn and Agnes were involved in Sigwald¡¯s wrongdoings, there was enough evidence to put


    their entire family behind bars!


    With a stern look, Silvia immediately called Joe.


    ¡°Give all the evidence we found on Sigwald and his family to the police!¡±


    Once she gave the order, she put down her phone and continued driving in search of Dulcie.


    At the same time, Henry had sent out several people, who quickly found Dulcie¡¯s exact location.

 Chatper 447

    Chapter 447


    Henry hurried over. When he arrived, he saw Dulcie jumping from the third floor. Her clothes were in


    disarray.


    ¡°Dulcie!¡±


    His heart skipped a beat. He ran toward her, but it was toote.


    She dropped to the ground rapidly, like a falling leaf.


    Henry ran to her side as he trembled. Seeing her covered in blood, he was hesitant to touch her.


    ¡°Quick, get a doctor!¡±


    Soon, a doctor examined Dulcie briefly and sighed in relief. ¡°Miss Reed has just fainted. However, it¡¯s


    better to go to the hospital for further checks.¡±


    There was a cold glint in Henry¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bring those people here!¡±


    Soon, the thugs were brought before him.


    They had swollen and distorted faces from being severely beaten.


    Feeling Henry¡¯s cold and menacing gaze, they shivered in fear.


    Having been around Ryoln City for a while, they knew who he was.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, we had no idea that she was with you. Dn told us to do it. Please, spare us this time!¡±


    As soon as one of them finished speaking, Henry kicked him to the ground. He coughed up blood and


    spat two bloody teeth out.


    Before he could recover, Henry stepped on his chest. He had a hard time breathing.


    Witnessing this brutal scene, the other three grew frightened and started pleading for mercy. ¡°What did


    you guys do to her?¡±


    Henry swept his gaze over them like a sharp knife.


    It sent a chill up their spines, and they shook with fear. Someone timid would have been frightened to


    the point of wetting himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to say? Let¡¯s break your legs and see if you¡¯ll still keep your mouths shut.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, two men approached with hammers. They pinned them to the ground


    and brutally struck their knees.


    The sound of screaming and bones breaking filled the air. Henry watched expressionlessly as if it was


    a normal thing.


    The severe pain almost made the thugs pass out. They looked at Henry in fear, as though he was the


    Grim Reaper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­. I¡¯ll tell you¡­


    ¡°Dn told us to y with her until she died, but she fought back fiercely. We actually didn¡¯t manage to


    do anything to her. Mr. Brooks, please spare me. I wouldn¡¯t dare do this again¡­¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°It better be true that you haven¡¯t done anything to her.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you regret being alive!¡±


    After that, Henry walked away.


    On the way back, he received a call from the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, Miss Reed only has minor injuries and is just shaken up. She¡¯ll be okay after a few days of


    rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After he ended the call, a subordinate asked, ¡°Mr. Brooks, how should we deal with those guys?¡±


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    If he had not arrived in time, Dulcie would not have survived the night. Keeping those thugs alive would


    only cause others trouble.


    Back in Ryoln City, Henry skipped the hospital and went straight to thepany.


    As he exited the elevator, his secretary approached him with a serious look.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, your father is here¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Henry replied indifferently.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened the office door and faced Justice Brooks, who was sitting on the couch. ¡°Dad, what brings


    you here?¡±


    Justice sneered. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask?!¡±

 Chatper 448

    Chapter 448


    Justice red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re willing to give up on Brooks Corporation¡¯s most important client


    for a woman? Do you want to get fired from your position as president so badly?¡±


    Henry frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°How exactly will you do that?! When Mr. Jones left, his expression was really dark. We don¡¯t even


    know whether we can coborate with himter on!¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s really unwilling to work with us because of this, I¡¯ll look for other business partners.¡± Justice¡¯s


    face turned red, and he hissed, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, have Mr. Jones renew his contract


    with Brooks Corporation as soon as possible. Two, look for a business partner who¡¯s about the same


    level as him. Otherwise, resign. I won¡¯t hand over Brooks Corporation to someone who¡¯s irresponsible


    and bad at his job!¡±


    Then, he stormed off.


    After a moment, Henry¡¯s secretary came in while trembling.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, your father has apologized to Mr. Jones on your behalf. But he was still quite angry when


    he left. I think you should personally apologize as well.¡±


    Henry was a little surprised. He nodded and said, ¡°Got it. Make an appointment with Mr. Jones.¡±


    After his secretary left, Henry received a call from Neil.


    ¡°Sil asked me to thank you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do this for her. Even if she wants to thank someone, she shouldn¡¯t be thanking me,¡± he said


    calmly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Neil remained quiet for a few seconds and said, ¡°Let Dulcie rest for a few days. She should thank you


    personallyter.¡±


    Henry said nothing else and hung up.


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯te closer!¡±


    In the hospital, Dulcie woke up in a panic. She curled up in bed as she trembled in fear, but she also


    kept swinging her arms around. Her eyes were full of terror.


    Silvia grabbed her wrist. ¡°Dul, we¡¯re in the hospital. You¡¯re okay now.¡±


    the


    After a moment of shocked silence, Dulcie slowly registered what had happened.


    Once she saw that the person before her was indeed Silvia, she hugged her and cried.


    After she calmed down, Silvia gently patted her on the back.


    ¡°The police have captured Dn Reed. Henry captured the other men too. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hatred burned


    in Dulcie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sue Dn!¡±


    Silvia nodded when she saw the determination in Dulcie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get you the bestwyer.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Sil!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Just rest. I¡¯ll hire a few caregivers to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up, and you¡¯re still weak. You should rest a little more. I¡¯ll go downstairs to get some


    food for you.¡±


    Dulcie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. By the way, did Henry save me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If he hadn¡¯t arrived with reinforcements, the consequences would¡¯ve been dire.¡±


    Some emotions shed in Dulcie¡¯s eyes, and she clenched her fists.


    Henry had betrayed her in the past, but he just saved her. She owed him her life.


    ¡°Once Ethanes back, we¡¯ll thank him together.¡±


    Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although it might hurt Henry¡¯s heart, this should be enough to let him know that it was no longer


    possible for him to be with Dulcie.


    Silvia stayed in the hospital until night fell. After Ethan came back, Silvia went back home. The moment


    she walked into the mansion, she smelled the aroma of food.

 Chatper 449

    Chapter 449


    She entered the kitchen and saw Neil moving around in there. It made her smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you cooking.¡±


    Neil turned around. ¡°Wee home. Wash your hands. We can eat once I put the soup on the table.¡±


    Once she returned from washing her hands, she noticed that the table was full of her favorite food. ¡°I


    remember that you can¡¯t eat spicy food. You can make milder foods next time,¡± she said with a frown.


    Neil just put some fish into her bowl and calmly said, ¡°Sure. Anyway, try the fish and see how it tastes.¡±


    Silvia took a bite. The fish was tender, and it melted in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°Have more.¡±


    Halfway through her meal, Silvia suddenly received a message.


    She quickly opened it when she realized that it was from Dominic. [I have information on Liam¡¯s


    activities while he was gone.]


    Silvia opened the file he sent, and her expression changed.


    Liam was Condor?!


    At the sight of Silvia¡¯s dark expression, Neil asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Silvia


    closed the file and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s continue eating.¡±


    After dinner, she immediately went to the study.


    Once she read through Liam¡¯s personal information, a cold look shed in her eyes. Scorpion¡¯s death


    had spurred her to figure out Condor¡¯s whereabouts, but she never expected Liam to be Condor.


    She needed to figure out why he had decided to set her up in the past.


    Meanwhile, Liam also noticed that Neil had used his forces to capture Dn.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, we weren¡¯t expecting Neil to have such a huge force behind him. If we don¡¯t uproot them,


    they might threaten your position!¡±


    There was a ruthless glint in Liam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since he¡¯s revealed his hidden forces, I have to take this


    opportunity and make a move. Have someone investigate what forces he has and get rid of them all.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    In less than three days, Neil¡¯s sphere of influence became much smaller due to Liam¡¯s attacks. Curtis


    was incredibly agitated. Neil had spent years building his forces, but Liam defeated them!


    ¡°Mr. Remus, if this continues, we won¡¯t have any way to fight against Liam in the future!¡±


    Neil remained calm. ¡°Tell our guys not to do anything rash for the time being.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t keep hiding from his men.¡±


    ¡°This is our only choice right now. Once we regain Remus Corporation, we¡¯ll get rid of his subordinates


    slowly but surely.¡±


    If Liam was taking action against Neil, he intended to stay at Remus Corporation. Otherwise, he would


    not get rid of Neil¡¯s men.


    ¡°Got it.¡± When Curtis left, he saw Katherine sending Chris back.


    Chris had gotten better and epted a few interviews.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was starting to go out again. The truth was that if he stayed at home every day, he would always


    subconsciously notice details about Silvia and Neil¡¯s life together. This brought him great despair.


    Curtis left without greeting them.


    When Katherine saw Curtis, she remembered the roles that Chris had refused. ¡°Honestly, I think those


    scripts suit you. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re giving up on them just because Neil¡¯s the investor,¡± she said.


    He could tell with just one nce that those movies would generate Oscar buzz.


    While Chris was already an A¨Clist actor, it was always good to have a few more awards.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you about this. If Neil or the Rios Family invests in a movie, I¡¯m not acting in it,¡± he said coolly.

 Chatper 450

    Chapter 450


    Katherine found it a pity, but she stopped trying to persuade Chris to take up those roles. After all, an


    outsider had no right to meddle in Chris and his father¡¯s affairs.


    After she left, Chris cast one look at Silvia¡¯s mansion before he looked away expressionlessly.


    Dulcie was discharged after two days, and the first thing she did was go to the police station.


    When Dn saw her, his arrogant behavior was reced by a pleading look.


    ¡°Dulcie, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me this once! We¡¯re family!¡±


    However, her eyes held no warmth. ¡°The moment you hit me and sold me to those sc*mbags, we were


    no longer rted. I came here today just to see what will happen to you,¡± she said.


    Once Dn realized that Dulcie had no intention of sparing him, his gaze gradually turned cold.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret being so ruthless to your own family!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but you¡¯re definitely getting what you deserve. You don¡¯t have to wait for your


    mother to bail you out, by the way. We¡¯ve reimed all the shares that you sold and the funds that your


    father embezzled from MY Corporation. You can¡¯t do anything besides wait for your sentence.¡±


    Dn¡¯s face instantly fell. He gritted his teeth as he red at Dulcie with hatred.


    ¡°You b*tch! You pulled some strings, didn¡¯t you?! You should just rot in hell!¡±


    Dulcie smiled and left.


    Dn continued to yell at her, but she never turned back.


    Before Dn did those things to her, she had considered helping Sigwald. However, she had seen their


    true colors, and she would just wait for thew to punish them.


    Once she stepped out of the police station, she saw Ethan waiting for her. She walked over to him with


    a smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to pick you up. Didn¡¯t you want to treat Mr. Brooks to a meal today? I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    Dulcie held his hand and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had escaped hell, and her life would no longer be as full of darkness as before.


    When morning arrived on Monday, Silvia asked Joe to gather the shareholders for a meeting.


    Some of the shareholders tentatively asked Joe. ¡°Mr. Miller, do you know why Miss Pond is asking for a


    meeting?¡±


    After what happened to Sigwald, they were all terrified and worried that Silvia woulde for their


    necks next. After all, they had done plenty of things to hurt thepany¡¯s interests for their own


    benefits. They had yet to clean up their tracks.


    meeting starts.¡±


    Silvia had no idea about their little episode. For now, she was not in a hurry to get rid of these


    shareholders. She believed that after the incident with Sigwald, they would behave for some


    time.


    The meeting was held at 10 a.m.


    Firstly, she announced that Sigwald had done things to hurt thepany¡¯s interests as a warning to


    the shareholders. Then, she proceeded with the main topic.


    ¡°I nned to set up a high¨Cend clothing supply chain some time ago, and things are officially


    progressing. Miss Williams and Miss Quinn have already designed next season¡¯s clothes. Miss


    Williams will now tell us about her designs and vision.¡±


    Rita stepped forward and projected her designs on the screen. Soon after, she started talking about


    them and her target market.


    One of the shareholders frowned and said, ¡°Miss Pond, customers who can afford haute- couture


    already have their own preferred style and shops that they frequent. It¡¯ll be difficult for us to get by


    without a customer base.¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°That¡¯s normal. No matter what we do, we have to try something new. If we never try


    anything, our choices will be limited as time goes by.¡±


    The shareholder wanted to say something else, but Silvia¡¯s phone abruptly rang.


    Silvia answered the call, but her expression turned incredibly dark after the person on the other end


    said something.


    After she hung up, she stood up and said, ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±


    The moment she walked out of the meeting room, she gave Joe a few instructions before she left for


    the police station.


    Once there, Curtis approached her with anxiety rife on his face.

 Chatper 451

    Chapter 451


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Curtis looked angry. ¡°That female client insisted that Mr. Remus sexually harassed her. Now the


    incident has blown up on the Inte. Everyone is criticizing Mr. Remus online, and the authorities


    might detain him.¡±


    ¡°Does he have awyer?¡±


    When Silvia mentioned this, Curtis got even angrier. ¡°Liam purposely sent Remus


    Corporation¡¯s legal team to Imperial City for an exchange program. The earliest they can return is


    tonight.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t there any otherwyers avable?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus doesn¡¯t trust anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Let me make a call.¡±


    Silvia walked to the side and dialed Dulcie¡¯s number, ¡°Please send the bestwyer in MY Corporation¡¯s


    legal team to the police station immediately!¡±


    She turned to Curtis after that.


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°This morning, Liam suddenly called Mr. Remus and told him that since he¡¯s a shareholder of the


    with the documents, the female client was already lying on the couch with disheveled clothes. Just as


    he was about to leave, a group of people suddenly barged into the room. That female client then


    imed that Mr. Remus was sexually harassing her.¡±


    Following his exnation, Silvia understood what had happened. Liam was plotting against Neil and


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    trying to ruin his reputation.


    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s wait for thewyer to arrive. Where¡¯s that female client?¡±


    ¡°She went back after she gave her statement.¡±


    Silvia nodded and calmly said, ¡°Send me her details.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She then went onto Twitter. News of Neil sexually harassing the female client was number one on the


    trending topics. There were tens of thousands of posts andments, and they showed no signs of


    stopping.


    Remus Corporation was a well¨Cknown business in the country, so almost everyone knew who Neil


    was. Thement section was flooded with curses.


    [I¡¯m disgusted. I used to see him as the most handsome president among all the otherpany


    presidents. I neyer expected him to be the same as the other perverts. This is appalling!]


    [I¡¯m interested to know how those women, who constantly fawned over him, feel right now. I¡¯m shocked


    to learn that he¡¯d even prey on his female clients!]


    [Men only think with their d*cks. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re handsome. Perhaps the more handsome


    they are, the more they f*ck around!]


    Silvia¡¯s eyes turned cold when she read thosements. She made another call.


    ¡°Remove any keywords that are rted to Neil¡¯s sexual harassment case online. Do it right away.¡±


    Meanwhile, Liam smirked as he read thements in excitement.


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t expect this day toe, Neil!¡±


    His secretary immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, would you like me to purchase more bots?¡±


    Liam¡¯s smile grew wider when he heard this. ¡°Yes. Keep paying for Twitter¡¯s trending service too. I want


    the entire country to despise him!¡± he said.


    His secretary looked a little hesitant. ¡°Mr. Remus, we¡¯ve spent more than a million dors on bots. If we


    continue to pay for Twitter¡¯s trending service, we¡¯ll need another two to three million dors.¡±


    Liam¡¯s smile turned cold, and he insisted. ¡°Just follow my instructions. I¡¯ll get the Finance Department


    to transfer you the money!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After his secretary left, Liam continued to read thements. Soon, he received a call.


    ¡°Liam, are you the one behind the current trending topics?¡±


    The woman on the phone sounded frustrated. Before Liam could speak, she added, ¡°I agreed to help


    you to frame Neil, but I didn¡¯t think that this would blow up like that. Remove the trending topics


    immediately, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±

 Chatper 452

    Chapter 452


    Liam chuckled and slowly said, ¡°Miss York, please don¡¯t forget if it weren¡¯t for Neil, your father wouldn¡¯t


    be afraid of returning to Ryoln City. In a way, I¡¯m doing you a favor.¡±


    ine¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°It won¡¯t benefit us if this situation blows out of proportion. I hope you know


    what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    Then, she immediately hung up.


    Liam simply tossed his cell phone onto the table with a menacing smile.


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in surprise when she read the details that Curtis had sent over. She did not


    expect ine to be Aiden¡¯s daughter. She immediately understood why ine willingly worked with


    Liam to frame Neil.


    Reva and Aiden had worked with Perficient to ruin MY Corporation¡¯s reputation in the giarism case.


    After that, Neil forced them out of Ryoln City, and they had been too afraid to return ever since.


    ine was probably exacting revenge on Aiden¡¯s behalf.


    As Silvia put her cell phone away, thewyer arrived.


    Once he understood what had happened, thewyer brought both Silvia and Curtis inside.


    Thewyer met Neil on his own, and he wore a slightly serious expression when he came out.


    ¡°Miss Pond, I¡¯m afraid this case is going to be a littleplicated. Mr. Remus didn¡¯t bring his assistant


    when he attended the business meeting. Besides, the other party insisted that Mr. Remus¡¯s actions in


    the private room amount to sexual harassment. On top of that, one of the restaurant¡¯s staff witnessed


    the incident.¡±


    After thewyer finished speaking, Silvia replied coldly, ¡°That staff member must have given a fake


    statement.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across thewyer¡¯s eyes when he noticed the amount of trust she had in Neil.


    ¡°The most crucialponents are the victim and restaurant staff¡¯s statements. If we can poke holes in


    their stories, we might be able to win thiswsuit.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try to think of a way.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ine would definitely insist that Neil was harassing her. Otherwise, her n for revenge would fail,


    and her career would also be ruined.


    However, her career was destined for failure the moment she started to plot against Neil. Silvia¡¯s gaze


    turned ruthless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bail him out first.¡±


    Neil was released soon after.


    In contrast to Curtis¡¯s anxious demeanor, Neil was incredibly calm. He only showed a hint of emotion


    the moment he saw Silvia.


    He walked toward her with a guilty expression.


    Phapter¨C452


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You must be worried ¡±


    Silvia looked at him and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    When they reached the mansion, Neil immediately wrapped his arms around her and buried his face in


    her neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her. I would never touch another woman,¡± he said in a low voice.


    Silviaughed when he tried to assure her.


    ¡°I believe you, but you should be more careful next time. You knew that Liam had malicious intentions,


    yet you still fell into his trap.¡±


    Neil remained quiet for a while. He released her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d stoop so low.¡±


    Silvia rolled her eyes and chastised him, ¡°Now you know. Besides, this incident has blown up online.


    You haven¡¯t seen how bad the posts andments are.¡±


    The posts angered her, but she would not exin any further. After all, the most important thing now


    was to find evidence to prove Neil¡¯s innocence. Otherwise, whatever they said would be meaningless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Go ahead and freshen up. Let¡¯s order in for dinner tonight.¡±


    Neil nodded. Just as he was about to leave, someone rang the doorbell.

 Chatper 453

    Chapter 453


    It was Jake and Mnie. Both of them had gone to Royal Vista. After they noticed that Neil was not


    there, they gave Curtis a call. Only then did they learn that Neil had moved to Silvia¡¯s ce. Mnie


    looked disgusted when she saw Silvia.


    ¡°Silvia, if it weren¡¯t for you, Neil wouldn¡¯t be in this mess right now! You should stay away from him!¡±


    She recalled what Ada had told her. ording to the tarot reader, Silvia would bring bad luck to the


    Pond Family. Mnie felt extremely ufortable with this information. It was as if she would receive


    bad luck just by ncing at Silvia.


    Silvia¡¯s expression was cold. Before she could speak, Neil said with a frown, ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re going to


    continue spouting nonsense, just stay away from Silvia.¡±


    Mnie took a step back and looked at him with red eyes. ¡°Neil, it¡¯s for your own good! This woman will


    only bring you disaster. You should break¨Cup with her!¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction as he enunciated his words, ¡°No way. I won¡¯t break up with


    her!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mnie pointed at him in frustration. Her hatred toward Silvia immediately deepened. It was Silvia¡¯s


    fault that Neil had changed.


    ¡°Enough. We¡¯re here for Neil¡¯s sexual harassment case. You should stop talking about other things!¡±


    Jake said seriously.


    Mnie kept quiet, but she was cursing Silvia on the inside.


    In her opinion, Silvia was responsible for all the bad things that happened to Neil. If he stayed away


    from her, nothing bad would happen to him again.


    Silvia was indifferent toward Jack and Mnie. However, they were Neil¡¯s parents so she did not want


    Neil to be caught in the middle. Therefore, she looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs. You guys can


    carry on with your conversation.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Silvia left, Mnie sneered. ¡°Look at her. She doesn¡¯t respect her inws. A woman like that will


    only bring chaos to her husband¡¯s family.¡±


    Neil red at her impatiently.


    ¡°Mom, if you want Silvia to respect you, you should treat her with respect first. You despise her but still


    demand her respect. Isn¡¯t that unrealistic?¡±


    Mnie was speechless.


    Jack was already irritated. He held back his anger and said to Neil, ¡°I heard that this is Liam¡¯s doing?¡±


    When Neil heard Liam¡¯s name, his eyes grew colder.


    ¡°Yes. He seems to hate me even more than he did a few years ago. He probably still thinks that


    you¡¯re behind his parents¡® death.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale. After a while, she spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°If he really thinks so, why


    doesn¡¯t he show us the evidence? It¡¯s so shameless to do something behind someone¡¯s back!¡±


    Jack nced at her and spoke coldly, ¡°I remember that prior to their car ident, you got into a fight


    with Liam¡¯s mother.¡±


    A hint of shock and anger shed across Mnie¡¯s eyes. She red at him. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m


    behind it too? No matter how unhappy I am, I¡¯d never kill anyone!¡±


    After Sean and Beatrice¡¯s death, rumors spread across Ryoln City. Apparently, Mnie and Jack were


    dissatisfied with how Sean had been managing Remus Corporation.


    When they first passed away, Mnie got busy organizing their funerals, so she did not pay attention to


    the rumors.


    She never thought that Liam would actually believe them and hate her from then on.


    The night before Liam¡¯s sudden disappearance, he went to her and said that he would make her and


    Jack pay for his parents¡® death one day. It was still clear in her memory.


    Mnie tried to exin, but he was not willing to listen to her. He then vanished the next day. When he


    returned, he was even more unwilling to listen to her exnations. He believed wholeheartedly that she


    was the one behind his parents¡® death.


    Mnie felt hurt when she thought about it.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jack snorted. ¡°It better not be you.


    >>


    His suspicion triggered her long¨Csuppressed emotions. She suddenly stood up and yelled, ¡± What is


    that supposed to mean, Jack? Are you doubting me? If you hadn¡¯t been too afraid to speak up when


    the rumors started, Liam wouldn¡¯t have believed that I killed his parents!¡±

 Chatper 454

    Chapter 454


    ¡°Back then, I assumed that it was normal for Liam to be emotionally unstable since his parents had just


    passed away. I nned to talk to him once he calmed down, but he left unexpectedly,¡± Jake said in a


    self¨Crighteous manner.


    Mnie sneered and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you secretly liked Beatrice? That¡¯s


    why you weren¡¯t willing to break any harsh news to her son.¡±


    Before Mnie finished her sentence, Jake suddenly stood up


    ¡°Mnie, I¡¯ll divorce you if you keep saying such nonsense!¡±


    with eyes full of anger.


    ¡°Nonsense? Do you think I don¡¯t know about that photo of hers that you hide in your drawer?


    I know that you take it out and look at it from time to time.¡±


    Jake was infuriated when she exposed his feelings for Beatrice in front of Neil. He raised his hand to


    p Mnie.


    However, Neil stopped him.


    ¡°Neil, let him go! If he dares to hit me, I¡¯ll tell the entire world about how he likes his dead sister¨Cinw.


    Let¡¯s see if he still cherishes his reputation!¡± Mnie said coldly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jake¡¯s expression darkened. He could not free himself from Neil¡¯s grip, but he said to Mnie, ¡°I¡¯m


    divorcing you!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! Do you really think I want you?¡±


    Neil frowned and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°If you want to fight, do it back home. Don¡¯t


    embarrass yourselves here.¡±


    He knew from a young age that Mnie and Jake did not have a good rtionship.


    Jake was barely home. Even if he was home, he would spend most of his time in the study. No one


    else was allowed to go near it, and he would onlye out to have his meals.


    Neil remembered one time when Evie won an award at school. She went to Jake¡¯s study to tell him


    about it. But instead of praising her, Jake scolded her and forbade her from entering his study again.


    When Mnie returned and heard about it, she got into a big fight with Jake. After that, he did not


    However, Mne did not care about her husband or her children. She would still leave the house and


    gamblete into the night. The maids were the ones who raised Neil and Evie until they were about


    eight years old. By then, Abalene could not stand it anymore, so she brought them to Harmony Yard


    and took care of them.


    Hence, Neil was not close to his parents.


    Mnie took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with Neil¡¯s problem first. We can talk about other issuester!¡±


    Neil seemed indifferent, and his voice was devoid of emotion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get involved with my business. I¡¯ll think of a solution.¡±


    Mnie frowned. ¡°Liam didn¡¯te back just to snatch Remus Corporation from you. He also wants to


    exact revenge on me and Jake. If we don¡¯t get involved, he¡¯ll proceed with his ns.¡±


    Now that Liam had framed Neil, they might be his next target.


    Neil nced at her and nonchntly asked. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°We n to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest. But keep your expectations low.¡±


    Liam had hated them for so many years. How would he believe them if they told him that he had been


    directing his hatred at the wrong people?


    If he did, his entire belief system would shatter. Hence, he would not trust Jake and Mnie regardless


    of what they said.


    After they left, Neil went upstairs to find Silvia.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she rubbed her temples tiredly. ¡°Are your parents gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and the food¡¯s here. Let¡¯s eat downstairs.¡±


    Neil could not bear to see the redness in her eyes.


    ¡°I can deal with this incident with ine. You should rest for a few days.¡±

 Chatper 455

    Chapter 455


    Silvia shook her head. ¡°Many things have been happening in thepany recently, and Dulcie is still


    on leave. Besides, my secretary just called and told me that thewsuit with Perficient is about to start.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I have no time to rest.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go for a vacation once you¡¯re not so busy.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After they finished dinner, Silvia rested for a while and continued working in the study.


    Meanwhile, Liam went back to his mansion.


    When he saw Ada having dinner, he immediately sat next to her. He then asked the servant to get him


    some utensils.


    Ada nced at him and noticed that he could not stop smiling. ¡°Did something good happen today?¡±


    she asked in confusion.


    Liam¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news today?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    She had been feeling unwell due to her pregnancy symptoms. She had thrown up a few times before


    she felt a little better.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Ada turned on her cell phone and went on Twitter. She only saw some celebrity gossip; there was


    nothing rted to Liam.


    When Liam saw that Ada remained calm, he took her cell phone.


    He frowned when he saw that there were no trending posts about Neil. He quickly tried the search


    engine, but he still could not find any news rted to Neil.


    Liam¡¯s face fell, and he immediately called his secretary.


    ¡°What happened to the trending topics on Twitter? Didn¡¯t I say that Neil¡¯s incident should trend for at


    least three days?¡±


    After a while, his secretary replied in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve already paid the advertisers.


    Let me call them and find out what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Liam ended the call in anger and immediately lost his appetite.


    Ada looked at him with a frown. ¡°What do you mean by Neil¡¯s incident?¡±


    Liam nced at her and sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you no longer liked him? Why do you care about


    him?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to look at the trending topics? I¡¯m just curious about it. If you¡¯re going to read into


    this so much, you shouldn¡¯t talk about Neil in front of me anymore!¡±


    After she said this, Liam grabbed her by her neck.


    She felt like she could not breathe. She started to panic and p his arms. ¡°Let¡­ Let


    go¡­


    His eyes were devoid of emotion when he saw her face slowly turn red. ¡°Ada, just because I allow you


    to keep the baby doesn¡¯t mean you can speak to me like that. If you do it again, I won¡¯t let you off the


    hook so easily!¡±


    Then, he let go of her and walked away.


    Ada started to cough and tear up. She stared at his back as hatred grew within her.


    She would never let herself live like a puppet forever!


    After she returned to her bedroom, she took a shower and saw the bruises on her neck. Her eyes


    turned cold.


    She blow¨Cdried her hair after her shower and closed the bedroom door once she was done. Then, she


    put on her earphones and opened up the surveince app on her phone.


    Soon, she could hear Liam¡¯s angry voice.


    ¡°Get Twitter¡¯s employees to find out why. We need to make Neil¡¯s incident the number one trending


    topic! I don¡¯t care what you do. I just want results! We have topletely ruin his reputation!¡±

 Chatper 456

    Chapter 456


    As soon as Ada saved the recordings, she sent them to Curtis. She immediately typed Neil¡¯s name in


    the search engine, and nothing popped up as expected.


    She asked one of the socialites, whom she was closer to in the past, and found out that ine had


    used Neil of sexual harassment. Now, Ryoln City¡¯s entire upper ss was talking about


    1. it.


    Ada did not believe that Neil would sexually harass anyone. Besides, she had seen ine before.


    While she was quite pretty, Neil had seen all types of beautiful women before. How could he fall for


    ine?


    It seemed like Liam and ine were trying to frame him.


    However, no one cared whether the rumors were true. Neil had offended many people in the past. Now


    that there was an opportunity for him to be aughing stock, no one would


    miss it.


    Twitter¡¯s employees did not understand why they could not post anything rted to Neil¡¯s incident.


    They could not even use derivative words. The IT Department spent the whole night troubleshooting,


    but they could not find the root cause either.


    When morning came, the head of the IT Department gave up.


    ¡°Do we really need to work so hard over that amount of money? Since we can¡¯t figure it out, we¡¯ll let


    someone else do it!¡±


    After that, he dismissed all his subordinates, and they all went home to rest.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Liam had just arrived when his secretary entered his office anxiously.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Twitter has given us a refund¡­¡±


    Liam¡¯s face immediately fell, and he sternly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Their IT Department spent the entire night trying to figure out if there was something wrong with


    Twitter. However, they could not identify the issue, so they gave us back our money.¡±


    Liam swept all his documents onto the floor and responded angrily, ¡°Useless! They can¡¯t even work on


    the trending topics!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, this incident has been affecting Remus Corporation¡¯s stock prices. It¡¯s actually good that


    the hype has died down.¡±


    Liam red at him. ¡°What do you know? Get out!¡±


    Thepany¡¯s presidential election was going to be held next month. Even though he had over thirty


    percent of the shares right now, he might be reced if the other shareholders voted for Neil.


    He wanted to ruin Neil¡¯s reputation so that he would lose in the next election.


    Now that the impact of the incident had been reduced, Liam might face a toughpetitionter on.


    At that thought, he gave ine a call.


    ¡°Miss York, let¡¯s meet up tonight.¡±


    Meanwhile, Silvia had just reached her office when Joe walked in with an invitation.


    ¡°Miss Pond, it¡¯s an invitation from the Walls Family. Mr. Walls will be celebrating his eightieth birthday.


    Silvia did not have a good rtionship with Snow, so she did not have a good impression of the Walls


    Family.


    She was just about to reject it when something suddenly urred to her. She looked up and said,


    ¡°Check if the Walls Family invited the York Family.¡±


    Even though Aiden and Reva had left Ryoln City, she recalled that Justus and Aiden¡¯s father were long


    time friends. Hence, it was possible for the Walls Family to invite the York Family to this banquet.


    After she read through ine¡¯s information yesterday, she wanted to find a chance to meet her. Tonight


    would be a good time.


    Joe returned before long.


    ¡°Miss Pond, the Walls Family has indeed invited the York Family to their event.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Alright, make sure my schedule is cleared for the night and prepare a gift.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss Pond.¡±


    In the evening, Neil called her just as she was about to leave for the banquet.


    ¡°Are you nning to attend the Walls Family¡¯s banquet tonight?¡±


    Silvia was somewhat surprised that he knew about it. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

 Chatper 457

    Chapter 457


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Silvia frowned. Neil was currently caught up in a sexual harassment scandal, so he would definitely be


    ridiculed if he attended the banquet.


    Neil should be the star and envy of all, not hated. His name should not be ndered by unnecessary


    usations.


    ¡°I think it¡¯d be better if you didn¡¯t attend the banquet tonight.¡±


    There were a few moments of silence on the phone before Neil spoke, ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll make


    you look bad if I entered at the same time as you, I can enter an hourter.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s heart ached for him, but she felt even more offended. ¡°Is that how you see


    me?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not that kind of person, but I don¡¯t want people to talk about you because of me.¡±


    Silvia was puzzled as she slowly asked, ¡°Why do you have to attend the banquet?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Neil asked in return.


    She instantly realized that he had figured out the reason for her attendance. She sighed in


    response.


    ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you, but I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re attending the banquet because of me. Do you think I can leave you to face all that gossip


    alone?¡± Neil said.


    They had yet to publicize the fact that they were together, but they had not intentionally hidden it from


    others either. Neil could already imagine people using the ine York case to upset Silvia tonight.


    Their stalematested for a brief moment before she gave in.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll both attend, but you don¡¯t have to stay away intentionally. We¡¯ll go in together.¡±


    Following a long silence, Neil finally said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    At 7 p.m., Silvia held Neil¡¯s hand as they walked into Skyhigh Hotel¡¯s most luxurious banquet hall on


    the fifth floor. They immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Neil was dressed in a ck suit as he stood straight and tall. His entire being exuded a cold and


    intimidating aura.


    Meanwhile, Silvia was wearing a long strapless gown in light pink, which cinched her waist. Her


    makeup was exquisite, and her long hair was slightly curled. There was a cool but also sweet air about


    her. She was so beautiful that others would subconsciously stare at her.


    In the past, people would have said that they were a match made in heaven. However, Neil had that


    incident with ine, and he was no longer the president of Remus Corporation. As such, everyone


    gazed at them with contempt and mockery.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve guessed that Neil would still be bold enough to attend this banquet? He seriously has


    no shame. If I were him, I would have crawled into a hole to hide. I couldn¡¯t


    possibly be that calm and act as if nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear he does these kinds of things in private all the time. That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t matter to him. I


    don¡¯t know what the Walls Family was thinking. How could they send him an invitation?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, but Mr. Walls and Mr. York are very close. I¡¯m guessing that Mr. Walls


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    wants to use this opportunity to help the York Family out. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    Silvia and Neil ignored the gossip around them as they slowly walked toward Justus. He was sitting at


    the center of the banquet hall.


    When they approached him, Silvia handed her gift to the person in charge of receiving gifts at the side.


    ¡°May you be blessed with good fortune and a long healthy life,¡± she said with a smile.


    Justus nced at her calmly. When he saw Neil, he instantly seemed a little unhappy.


    ¡°Mr. Remus¡­ Oh wait, I should be calling you Neil now. I heard that you did something to my god¨C


    granddaughter when you were discussing business the other day. Is this true?¡±


    Everyone around them listened carefully as soon as they heard this. Many people stopped talking, and


    the entire banquet hall quietened down. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Neil as they wanted to see


    how he would answer the question.


    However, Neil was indifferent, and the expression on his face did not change a single bit.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Mr. Walls.¡±


    Justus was momentarily stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind, and I¡¯m not interested in ugly girls.¡±

 Chatper 458

    Chapter 458


    12


    His words caused an uproar.


    Even though not many thought of ine as a bombshell, she was still considered a charming young


    They did not expect Neil to be that blunt and tactless.


    After a moment of silence, an angry female voice erupted from the crowd.


    ¡°Neil, you really are a hypocrite for calling me ugly after harassing me!¡±


    Immediately, everyone looked at the person who had spoken. ine was angry as she walked quickly


    toward Neil. It looked like she wanted a just exnation.


    However, when she came in contact with Neil¡¯s icy gaze, she subconsciously stopped. She felt a pang


    of guilt in her heart.


    Even though Neil was no longer the president of Remus Corporation, his intimidating disposition would


    still strike fear in anyone who looked at him.


    When ine recalled what Liam had said during their call the other day, she took a deep breath and


    picked up her pace.


    ¡°You need to apologize to me in public today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring this to court and sue you formally!¡±


    Everyone could see her angry face and clenched fists. At the same time, she was trembling slightly. As


    such, they naturally stood on her side and started to whisper and judge Neil.


    When she heard them criticizing him, she gained some confidence. Anyway, Neil had no evidence to


    prove that he had done nothing to her. Therefore, it did not matter whether he apologized or not. They


    would still loathe him and spit on him!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia frowned. Before Neil could say anything, she stepped forward and stared at ine fiercely.


    ¡°Miss York, I have never met someone with as little conscience as you.¡±


    ine stared at her with hatred. She had never forgotten that Silvia was one of the instigators of her


    father¡¯s exile from Ryoln City.


    ¡°What do you mean,


    Silvia?¡±


    Silvia cocked an eyebrow in amusement. She smiled and said, ¡°What I meant was¡­ you don¡¯t even


    realize that you¡¯re ugly. How pitiful.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ine gritted her teeth and attempted to p Silvia.


    There was a cold glint in Neil¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to step forward, Silvia grabbed a hold of


    ine¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! Let go of me!¡±


    ine struggled as she tried to release herself from Silvia¡¯s grip.


    Silviaughed softly and released her after she struggled violently. In a sh, ine lost her bnce


    and fell straight to the ground. Her face twisted in pain.


    ¡°Silvia! I¡¯ll never let this slide, you despicable woman.¡±


    ine struggled to stand up before she stared Silvia straight in the face. It looked like she would


    pounce at any moment.


    The surrounding people did not expect Silvia to be so headstrong. They whispered among themselves


    and basically gossiped about her again.


    ¡°Tsk. If Neil really didn¡¯t do anything to ine, why would ine threaten to sue him? I¡¯m guessing that


    ine must have some kind of evidence in her hand.¡±


    ¡°I used to think that it was a waste for Neil and Silvia to be together, but now I realize that they¡¯re


    removing themselves from the dating pool. A scummy man who sexually harasses women and a


    bumpkin who¡¯s been living in the countryside for more than a decade are a perfect match! It¡¯s better


    that they¡¯re locked up with each other for life!¡±


    ¡°ine¡¯s so unlucky. She¡¯s been harassed, but her perpetrator won¡¯t admit it! More importantly, a


    woman stood up for him while he hid behind her. He really has no balls!¡±


    Hearing thements from people around her, ine gradually calmed down. Then she looked at


    Silvia with ridicule and disdain.


    ¡°Silvia, are you sure you want to defend a man who sexually harasses other women?¡±

 Chatper 459

    Chapter 459


    Silvia raised an eyebrow in amusement and smiled. ¡°You im that Neil harassed you. Do you have


    any proof? If you do, go ahead and sue. If you don¡¯t, stop running your mouth here.¡±


    ine was so angry that she turned pale. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted a


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    ¡°ine, get back here! How do you think this makes you look? Don¡¯t make yourself look cheap by


    quarreling like that!¡± Mr. Walls called out to her in displeasure.


    ine took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandpa. I was just blinded by rage.¡±


    Justus looked up at Silvia and Neil. His tone was a little cold as he said, ¡°Since you won¡¯t admit to


    harassing my god¨Cgranddaughter, please leave. I don¡¯t wee people like you at my birthday


    banquet.¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression was apathetic as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t wee me, you shouldn¡¯t have invited me in


    the first ce.¡±


    Justus froze before he spoke with hostility, ¡°The servants must¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re no longer the


    president of Remus Corporation. So, they identally sent you an invitation. They won¡¯t make the


    same mistake again.¡±


    He uttered these words with the intent to humiliate. He was obviously saying that Neil was no longer


    worthy of attending a banquet hosted by the Walls Family.


    Silvia immediately let out a coldugh.


    ¡°I finally understand that even a powerful individual can be vulnerable when he¡¯s out of his


    element!¡±


    Justus was enraged by her statement. He red at her and said, ¡°Miss Pond, since you¡¯ve degraded


    yourself to be in this mess with Neil, please leave as well. We do not wee you!¡±


    Silvia did not say anything else and promptly left with Neil.


    Justus scoffed as he faced their backs. One was the ex¨Cpresident of Remus Corporation and the other


    was the boss of a ratty fashionpany. The Walls Family did not need to care about the likes of them!


    All of a sudden, David walked up to him with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m good friends with Neil, and I stand


    by him. It looks like I¡¯ve degraded myself as well, so I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Justus¡¯s expression changed. Before he could say anything, Henry and Ryan followed David¡¯s lead and


    left.


    He was dumbstruck for a moment. His face suddenly turned unpleasant.


    Did he just offend the Cooper Family, the Anderson Family, and the Brooks Family at the same time?


    At that thought, his f¨¢ce turned green and then white. He was about to ask his servants to call them


    back, but a deep voice rang out.


    ¡°Mr. Walls, Neil is my cousin. It also pains me that he¡¯s done something like this. If I may be so bold, I


    hope that you can help me persuade Miss York to look away. Perhaps she could be gracious enough to


    let Neil off the hook.¡±


    Justus looked at him with a hint of surprise.


    However, Liam¡¯s words manage to salvage the Walls Family¡¯s reputation. With just a few words, he


    made those who had just left look like the unreasonable ones. Mr. Justus¡¯s mood soon improved.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to ine. But this also depends on Neil¡¯s attitude. If he keeps


    behaving this way, we won¡¯t let this go!¡±


    Liam chuckled and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    The banquet hall started to mingle once again, and many people approached Liam to talk about


    business coborations.


    He was the current president of Remus Corporation, so plenty of people would obviously try to tter


    him.


    Liam smiled as he spoke like a gentleman. He felt like a breath of fresh air to those who approached


    him.


    At the end of the banquet, many people praised him and stated how much easier it was to approach


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    himpared to Neil.


    Liam was smug. He believed that the crowd would soon forget that Neil used to be the president of


    Remus Corporation. In the future, he would be Ryoln City¡¯s kingpin!

 Chatper 460

    Chapter 460


    After Silvia and Neil left the banquet hall, they did not return home. Instead, they went to a


    restaurant.


    During their meal, Silviained, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we left early. Otherwise, we would only be


    having desserts. They¡¯re in no way filling.¡±


    Seeing a small sauce stain at the corner of her mouth, Neil reached out and wiped it off for her. He


    smiled and said, ¡°Eat slowly. Your food¡¯s not running anywhere.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she started to chew a lot more slowly.


    Thus, the two of them sat opposite each other, with one eating and the other looking on with a doting


    expression. The atmosphere was pleasant and cozy.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After they finished their meal, Neil¡¯s cell phone rang before they could leave.


    He was surprised to see that it was a call from David.


    As soon as he answered it, David¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Neil, we¡¯ll be waiting for you at our usual ce.¡±


    Neil nced at Silvia and whispered, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send Silvia back first.¡±


    After he hung up, he met Silvia¡¯s puzzled gaze and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back and meet up with


    David and the others.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once he dropped her off, Neil drove straight to the bar.


    Just as he pushed open the door, he heard David¡¯s teasing voice.


    ¡°Neil, I never thought I¡¯d see the day that Mr. Walls would look down on you. Hahaha. You were quite


    patient too. Based on your history, the Walls Family should be bankrupt by now because he messed


    with you.¡±


    Neil nced at him coldly and walked straight to the center seat. ¡°Liam recently discovered my


    underground forces. If I make a move against the Walls Family, he¡¯ll notice immediately,¡± he said in


    displeasure.


    ¡°Okay. In that case, what do you n to do about ine? Although we all know that you wouldn¡¯t be


    interested in a woman like that, a lot of people believe her. It¡¯s not good for your reputation.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I care about my reputation?¡±


    David fell silent.


    He indeed did not care much about it.


    Ryan, who was on the side, frowned. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care, you should think about Silvia. When


    others insult you, they¡¯ll drag her name in the mud too.¡± He sounded unhappy.


    Right then, Neil¡¯s displeasure intensified. ¡°I¡¯ll solve this matter myself. I don¡¯t need you to worry about


    it.¡±


    Seeing that things were gradually getting tense between them, David quickly said, ¡°Alright. We came


    here to drink today. Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±


    Neil picked up the ss of wine in front of him and downed it in one go. Then, he got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve


    drunk the wine, so I¡¯m going back. You guys can keep drinking. Put it on my tab.¡±


    After that, he left.


    When the door shut, David looked at Ryan and sighed. ¡°Ryan, it¡¯d be best if you didn¡¯t bring Silvia up


    when Neil¡¯s around next time. You like her after all, so he¡¯ll definitely feel ufortable with it.¡±


    Ryan took a sip of wine and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve told him before. If he treats her badly, I won¡¯t hesitate to


    take her from him.¡±


    ¡°There are so many women in Ryoln City. Can¡¯t you like someone else?¡±


    He really did not want to see his two friends fall out over a woman.


    Ryan looked at him and slowly asked, ¡°Can you give up on I and like someone else?¡±


    David¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    Ryan then left without another word.


    Henry patted David on the shoulder and said, ¡°You can advise them on anything, but you can¡¯t advise


    them about matters of the heart. Don¡¯t get involved. Otherwise, you might end up on both their bad


    sides.¡±


    David just drank in silence.


    Henry was also in a bad mood. He poured himself more wine and drank with him.


    Two days ago, Dulcie had invited him to dinner to thank him for saving her. When he received her


    message, he was a happyd. He even spent a few hours at home picking out his outfit and styling his


    hair.


    However, when arrived at the restaurant, he saw Ethan sitting next to her. It felt like his whole body had


    been doused with a pot of cold water.


    He had no idea how he even finished his meal. He only remembered Dulcie and Ethan¡¯s intimate


    interactions.


    He could see that she was really happy right now. Her gaze toward Ethan was full of tenderness and


    joy. It was to the point that her eyes seemed to sparkle.

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461


    That never happened when she was with him.


    When he thought about it, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He picked up the ss of wine in front of him and downed it.


    At the end of the night, both men were unconscious from drinking. The driver helped them into the car and sent them home.


    After Neil left, Silvia entered her study to check through Liam and ine''s call history. There did not seem to be anything out of the ordinary.


    It looked like both of them kept in touch via other phones.


    She wondered how she would find evidence of them conspiring against Neil. Just then, she heard a door opening.


    When she walked out of the study, she was surprised to see Neil. He was changing his shoes in the foyer, and he had a takeout box with him.


    "Why are you back so soon?"


    Neil raised his head and handed her the takeout box.


    "I was afraid that you would worry if I came backte. I passed by your favorite restaurant on the way. Here''s some chili chicken."


    Silvia smiled in response. She took the box and opened it to take a whiff. "This is my supper for tonight!" she said excitedly.


    When he saw her hurry into the kitchen, love filled his eyes.


    "No one''s going to take it from you. Be careful. Don''t fall."


    After she finished the chili chicken, Silvia rubbed her stomach in satisfaction. "If only I could eat such delicious food every day!"


    "No. Spicy food will irritate the stomach lining. You can eat it once in a while, but you can''t eat it every day,"


    Seeing how serious he was, Silvia pouted unhappily. "Fine."


    "It''s gettingte. Go up and rest."


    Silvia nodded. "Right. Since you have nothing to do now, would you want to help out at mypany?"


    Neil raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Why are you suddenly asking me for help?"


    Silvia said without any hesitation. "You''re my boyfriend, and you have strong management skills. Wouldn''t it be a waste to stay at home every day. Besides, you know that MY Corporation is facing a lot of problems right now. It''s on the brink of bankruptcy. So, if I had your help, MY Corporation would recover a lot quicker," she said without hesitation.


    Another reason was that Liam had just robbed him of Remus Corporation. Even though he did not say anything about it, Silvia knew that it was difficult for him to ept. Ultimately, he was a proud man. If she found some work to distract him, he would feel much better.


    However, Silvia had no intention of revealing this reason.


    Neil smiled. "I''d be honored to."


    "It''s a deal. We''ll get up in the morning and head to MY Corporation."


    "What would my position in thepany be?"


    "You''ll be my personal assistant. I''ll give Joe a call and ask him to put a desk in my office tomorrow morning. You''ll work with me in my office."


    Neil fell silent for half a second, and he looked at her intently.


    Silvia found his gaze odd, so she frowned. "What''s wrong? If you don''t want that, you can sit outside."


    In reality, she did not want him to sit outside. In her mind, he was her boyfriend and not her employee. "Nothing. I just didn''t think that you would trust me so much."


    All of apany''s confidential documents were in the president''s office. By having him work in her office, she was lowering her guardpletely.


    Silvia froze for a moment; she had not thought of this. She simply did not want Neil to show his face outside. However, he was not wrong for understanding it that way too.


    She noticed that Neil was looking at her intensely, and she could barely handle it.


    She stood up in a hurry. "If there are no other questions, I''ll be going upstairs."


    As she turned to leave, Neil grabbed her wrist.


    The next second, she fell into his arms, and the passion in their eyes kept growing as they gazed at each other.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 462

    ?


    Silvia subconsciously grabbed the shirt on his chest, and they slowly closed the distance between them.


    Moments before their lips touched, someone''s phone suddenly rang.


    Silvia was startled, and she quickly jumped away from Neil. Her face was flushed as she said, "Your phone''s ringing. I... I''ll go upstairs."


    With that, she hurried away as if something was chasing her.


    Neil frowned. Ever since they got back together, the two of them had not been as intimate as before.


    He thought that he would be able to bring their rtionship closer tonight. He did not expect a phone call to ruin it all, so he was in a foul mood!


    Seeing that it was a call from Remus Residence, he picked it up with a scowl. When he heard what was on the phone, his face instantly fell.


    After he hung up, he sent Silvia a message and left the mansion.


    In the bedroom, Silvia was still red in the face. She entered the bathroom to wash her face before she calmed down.


    If not for that phone call, she and Neil would be kissing by now.


    When she recalled the scene, her face seemed to feel hot again.


    She quickly shook her head to get rid of the beautiful scenarios in her mind. Then she grabbed her nightgown and entered the bathroom to take a shower.


    She only got out half an hourter. She was blowing out her hair and getting ready for bed when she saw Neil''s message. She immediately called him back.


    It took him a long time to pick up the call, and his voice seemed even lower than usual. "What''s wrong, Sil?"


    "Where are you?"


    There were a few seconds of silence before Neil whispered, "Remus Residence."


    "Did something happen?"


    Under normal circumstances, Jake and Mnie would never summon him at this time.


    There was another moment of silence. Silvia was about to run out of patience when Neil said, "Well, my mom''s missing."


    After she hung up, she quickly changed her clothes and drove to Remus Residence.


    Jake and Neil were sitting opposite each other in the living room. Both of them had unpleasant expressions.


    Silvia walked over to Neil and sat down next to him. "What happened? How did a person disappear out of nowhere?"


    Neil nced at Jake in displeasure, but he kept quiet.


    The housekeeper at the side quickly said, "This afternoon Mr. Remus and Mrs. Remus had a fight. After that, Mrs. Remus said that she was going out to y cards. But she didn''te back when it was time for dinner, so I made a phone call. That''s when I learned that Mrs. Remus never even went to y cards. I


    don''t know where she went. Her cell phone is also off right now."


    Jake frowned and said, "It''s normal for couples to quarrel. She probably just wants to be left alone. The rest of you should go back!"


    Although Silvia knew that Jake and Mnie''s rtionship was not the best, she did not expect it to be as bad as this. He was not nervous at all even though his wife had been missing for almost an entire day.


    "Have you sent someone to look for her?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil nodded with a somber look on his face. "Yes, but there''s no news yet."''


    As soon as the words left his mouth, his cell phone rang.


    "Young Master, we found Mrs. Remus''s phone in an abandoned factory in the suburbs. It''s broken. We don''t see Mrs. Remus or her car."


    "Keep searching!"


    Neil''s expression became gloomier after he hung up.

 Chapter 463

    ?


    Silvia took out her phone and sent Dominic a message. She asked him to look into Mnie''s call records.


    Dominic replied soon after.


    Silvia discovered that Mnie had been contacting an unknown number since 2:30 p.m. As such, she immediately asked Dominic to identify the owner of the number.


    Five minutester, her eyes flew wide open when Dominic sent her the owner''s name.


    Mnie had actually been in contact with Liam!


    "Neil, find out where Liam is right now!"


    When Neil saw how serious she was, he promptly called his subordinate. Then, he asked, "What''s wrong? Is my mom''s disappearance rted to him?"


    Silvia nodded. "They''ve spoken on the phone several times today since 2:30 p.m. I guess Liam lured her to the abandoned factory. He might have already abducted her."


    The two of them did not notice that Jake''s expression immediately darkened.


    When Neil heard this, he had a murderous look in his eyes.


    "If anything happens to my mother, I won''t spare him!"


    After Neil received information about Liam''s location, he quickly departed with Silvia to look for him. Over in Ryoln City Cemetery, Liam was standing in front of Sean and Beatrice''s gravestones. He looked at them as he said, "Dad, Mom, your murderers will soon meet you in the afterlife. Once Mnie Hopkins dies, I''ll kill Jake Remus so that they can atone for their sins!"


    He sneered and slowly broke intoughter. Hisugh sounded frightening in the empty and cold cemetery. When Silvia and Neil arrived at the entrance, they bumped into Liam while he was leaving.


    Neil quickly grabbed him by the cor and punched him. His eyes were full of ruthlessness.


    Liam fell to the ground, but he smiled and said with a mocking expression, "Neil Remus, I won''t tell you where Mnie is even if you kill me!"


    Neil had a murderous gaze, and his voice was extremely cold. "If you want to die so badly, I''ll help you." Seeing that he was going to continue his attack on Liam, Silvia immediately stopped him. "Neil, calm down. Have you forgotten what you promised me when we were on our way here?"


    Neil took a deep breath. "I''ll give you three minutes."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia released him before she looked at Liam. "Your parents'' death had nothing to do with Neil''s parents. Even if you kill them, you''ll just have the blood of two innocent people on your hands."


    When Liam heard this, he instantly became agitated and red at her. "Shut up! If it weren''t for Mnie and Jake, my parents would still be alive now. I wouldn''t have to steal Remus Corporation from Neil either because I would rightfully inherit it!"


    Neil stared at him in dissatisfaction. "Your father was not a talented businessman. If he continued managing Remus Corporation, thepany would go bankrupt in less than two years."


    "Shut up!"


    Liam''s face was full of hatred. "Your parents killed my parents, so I''ll make them pay the price. Just wait


    to collect Mnie''s body. I''ve found her a really good ce. If nothing goes wrong, she should be dead soon,"


    Neil''s expression instantly darkened. Just as he was about to speak, Silvia suddenly said, "This ''good ce ''should be somewhere important and meaningful to you or your parents, right? It''s the ce where your parents got involved in the car ident, isn''t it?"


    Liam instantly widened his eyes. He was about to refute her, but she quickly said, "Ask the Remus Family to go to the scene of the car ident!"


    Right after she said this, Liam burst intoughter.


    "It won''t help even if you go now. Neil Remus, you''ll know how I felt in a minute!"

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464


    "Liam Remus, if anything happens to my mother, I''ll make sure that you die with her!"


    Liam smiled in an attempt to provoke him. He did not care about what Neil said.


    "She drove her own car. Does it have anything to do with me? Perhaps she chose tomit suicide because she felt guilty about killing my parents. That''s possible, right?"


    Neil subconsciously clenched his fists, and the atmosphere became extremely tense.


    Silvia was worried that Neil would impulsively hit Liam again, so she softly asked, "Why don''t we bring him back to Remus Residence?"


    Liam sneered. "You can try."


    Immediately after, a few dozen men in ck outfits surrounded them. All of them appeared cold, as well as indifferent, and they seemed like martial arts experts.


    Neil and Silvia''s expressions changed. They clearly did not expect Liam to bring so many people with him. If Neil was there alone, it would not be difficult to deal with these people. However, he did not want Silvia to get hurt.


    While they remained silent, his phone suddenly rang.


    "Young Master, we''ve found Mrs. Remus... but her car went over the guardrail and rolled down the cliff. She''s unconscious, and the ambnce is on its way..."


    Neil''s face fell, and his voice was deep and cold. "I''ll be there in a second!"


    Their surroundings had been quiet, so Liam heard the conversation. He curled his lips into a mocking smile.


    "If you rush over now, you can probably see her for onest time!"


    Based on his tone, it sounded like he was gloating. Neil held his phone so tightly that his fingers started to turn pale.


    Silvia immediately grabbed his arm and sternly said, "Neil, let''s go to the scene first!"


    They got into the car, but Silvia did not let him drive. She drove to the scene instead.


    Liam''s smile grew brighter, and he spoke happily, "Let''s go home. I want to rest well tonight. After all, if my aunt dies, it''ll be a bit inappropriate if her nephew doesn''t attend her funeral. I''ll have to be in good spirits."


    When Silvia and Neil arrived at the scene, the ambnce happened to arrive as well. The moment Silvia saw that the paramedics carry out Mnie''s bloody body, she held Neil''s hand tightly.


    "Neil, she''ll be fine..."


    He remained silent and just stared at Mnie.


    The two of them headed to the hospital together, and Mnie was pushed into the operating theater. The nurse brought Neil the consent form for surgery so that he could sign it.


    Neil held the pen and paused for a while before he signed his name. He signed it aggressively as if every stroke took all of his strength.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the light in the operating theater lit up, Jake arrived.


    He finally looked flustered as he asked in a trembling voice, "What''s going on? How did she get into a car ident in the same ce as my brother and sister-inw?"


    Silvia looked at him and realized that he was not worried about Mnie; he was just flustered and afraid. She instantly understood what was on his mind.


    It looked like he did not care whether Mnie would survive or not. He was just worried about Liam''s retaliation.


    Even though Silvia was not fond of Mnie, she still felt that Jake was selfish and weak.


    After all, they had been married for a few decades. They even had a son and daughter together. How could he be so cold and indifferent?


    Silvia could not be bothered to exin the incident to Jake. She just apanied Neil in silence.


    Since he was being ignored, Jake walked to the side in dissatisfaction. He sat down and did not speak again. The light in the operating theater only went off early the next morning.


    Mnie''s body was full of tubes. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her face was pale when they pushed her out.


    The doctor followed closely behind. He took off his mask and spoke with a solemn expression, "The patient hit her head. There''s a contusion in her brain, so I don''t know when she''ll regain consciousness. You have to be mentally prepared."

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465


    Neil''s expression remained the same. His tightly clenched fists were the only indicators that he was about to explode.


    Silvia immediately said, "Doctor, are you saying that... she may end up in a vegetative state?"


    The doctor nodded. "If she doesn''t regain consciousness in a month, she''ll like this forever."


    "What?"


    Jake had leaned on the chair and fallen asleep, but he was awakened by their voices. When he heard that Mnie could possibly fall into a vegetative state, his expression instantly darkened.


    He stood up, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "How could this happen? I have so many questions for her! You need to bring her back!"


    The doctor frowned. "I''m afraid that I can''t do that. We can''t decide when a patient will regain consciousness."


    Jake gritted his teeth. "We''ll transfer her to another hospital! She can''t be treated here. I''m sure the doctors in Imperial City can treat her!"


    "If that''s what you want, the hospital will respect your decision. But the patient is in a bad condition now. If anything happens during the transfer, you''ll bear the consequences on your own."


    After that, the doctor left.


    Jake was livid. He took his phone to call some connections he had in Imperial City.


    Neil had not spoken sincest night, but he red at Jake at this moment. "I don''t agree with transferring Mom to another hospital."


    His cold tone shocked Jake, and he subconsciously turned around. When he saw Neil''s sharp gaze, he suddenly felt flustered.


    "Neil... Neil, the doctors in Ryoln City are clearly not skilled enough. It''s better to transfer your mother to Imperial City-"


    Before he could finish speaking, Neil coldly interrupted him.


    "Even if she needs to be transferred to another hospital, now is not the time."


    "But..."


    Neil refused to look at him again. He turned around and left.


    Silvia immediately went after Neil and finally stopped him before he got into the car.


    "You''re experiencing a bad situation, and you''re not in the right state to drive. Besides, you didn''t sleepst night. I''ll send you back so that you can get some rest."


    "No. I still have things to do!"


    "Neil!"


    Silvia''s voice was filled with anger. "You need to rest well today. We''ll talk about how to deal with Liam after that!"


    Neil stared at her in displeasure. "You can go back, Silvia. I know what to do."


    Silvia did not budge, and they ended up in a stalemate.


    If she allowed him to leave now, he would go to Liam.


    Based on Liam''s arrogant attitude yesterday, she knew that he had a way to get away with this. If Neil did not calm down before he dealt with Neil, he would fall into his trap.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t let you go before you calm down."


    "If someone you cared about got hurt today, would you be able to calm down?"


    Silvia stared straight into his eyes and said, "No, but I''m sure you''ll find a way to calm me down. I''m just trying to do the same thing, so I can''t let you leave."


    Neil subconsciously tightened his grip on the door handle, and he had a conflicted look in his eyes.


    After a long time, he eventually let go of the handle.


    "Okay. I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466


    "Alright. Let''s go back."


    Silvia sat in the driver seat before she drove back to Elm Bay.


    Neil then gave Remus Mansion''s housekeeper a call. He asked him to get some people to take care of Mnie in the hospital. Then, he closed his eyes and rested.


    Soon, Silvia heard steady breathing from the passenger seat.


    When the car stopped at the traffic light, Silvia looked at him. He was still frowning even though he was asleep.


    Many things had happened recently, so he had to be very tense.


    Silvia pitied him and extended her arm to caress him.


    The moment she was about to touch him, someone honked at her.


    She snapped out of her daydream and saw that the traffic light had turned green. She pulled her hand away and started driving.


    Neil was still asleep when they reached the mansion, so Silvia did not disturb him. After she ced a jacket over him, she got out of the car and entered the mansion.


    Neil had not consumed a drop of water sincest night, so she nned to make him some porridge.


    As soon as she was done cooking, she heard the roar of an engine outside.


    Her expression changed. She hurried outside, but she only saw Neil''s car disappear from her sight.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She immediately gave him a call, but he did not answer it.


    Silvia frowned and had a bad feeling. She quickly followed him in another car.


    However, Neil was driving really fast. A whileter, Silvia was far behind.


    Once his car disappeared from her sight, she asked her people to find out where Liam was.


    Soon, she received the information.


    [Liam Remus is holding a press conference right now. He''s announced that his parents were killed by Neil''s parents, and he hopes that the police will reopen the case from six years ago.]


    [Send me the address!] Silvia replied.


    After she received the address, she rushed to the press conference.


    Liam was clearly doing this on purpose. If Neil went over there, he would fall into Liam''s trap.


    However, Silvia was a step toote. She arrived just in time to see Neil hit Liam.


    Her expression darkened. She immediately stepped forward to stop Neil, but he pushed her away. She staggered and nearly fell down.


    When she finally regained her footing, the reporters on the site raised their cameras and captured many photos. Every one of them appeared excited.


    Silvia gritted her teeth and fiercely said, "Neil, if you hit him again, it''s over between us!"


    Neil''s fist was in the air, but he froze and nced at her coldly. "Are you trying to push me in a corner


    too?"


    Silvia stared at him with a straight face. "No. I just want you to calm down."


    The ce fell into silence after that.


    Liam was lying on the ground with bruises on his face. He suddenly chuckled and spoke in a mocking tone, "Neil Remus, kill me if you''re bold enough. Otherwise, I''ll make sure that your family falls apart in my pursuit of justice!"


    Neil gritted his teeth, and his eyes were full of rage. Everyone on the site was intimidated by his imposing dermeanor.


    Silvia red at Liam. Forget Neil, even she wanted to go forward and kick him a kick.


    In the end, Neil released him.


    He walked past Silvia with a cold expression and left without looking at her.


    She knew that he was upset at her for stopping him, so she quickly followed suit.


    Liam smiled and got up. He smoothed out his messy shirt, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    Things would not end so easily!


    Neil walked really fast, so by the time Silvia rushed to the parking lot, he had driven off.


    She hesitated for a few seconds and decided not to go after him. Instead, she asked her people to keep a close eye on Liam. If he approached Neil, they would inform her immediately.


    She had also been up the whole night, so her head hurt.

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467


    Buzz!


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    As soon as she answered the call, Dulcie spoke anxiously.


    "Silvia, the video of Neil hitting Liam has been trending. Everyone''s criticizing Neil right now. Liam''s iming that Neil''s parents killed his parents. What happened?"


    Silvia''s head hurt even more when she heard this. "I''ll exin it to youter. Talk to you soon."


    She hung up and opened her Twitter ount. Sure enough, she saw the onlinemunity condemning Neil.


    [If I didn''t see it myself, I wouldn''t believe that Neil would hit Liam in public!]


    [Why did he hit Liam? Didn''t Liam reveal in the press conference that Neil''s parents killed his parents? Since he''s telling the public about it, he must know something. I''m on his side!]


    [Rich families are messed up. Imagine if Neil''s parents actually killed Liam''s parents. Poor Liam!]


    Silvia read thements and turned off her phone.


    It looked like if she wanted to solve this, she had to discover the truth behind the death of Liam''s parents.


    Silvia made a call and softly said, "I want information on the car ident that Liam''s parents were involved in. I also want to know who''s in theirwork and whom they''ve offended before."


    After she hung up, she drove back to the mansion.


    As she sat on the couch, she received a new email. The more she read it, the more she frowned.


    Meanwhile, Neil drove back to Royal Vista.


    Curtis was standing outside the mansion. When Neil got out of the car, he immediately walked forward.


    "Mr. Remus, I''ve discovered the thing that you wanted me to investigate."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go inside and talk."


    After they entered the study, Neil schooled his expression.


    Curtis only spoke after Neil sat down. "There''s a force behind Liam that''s silently taking over our


    territory. If we didn''t find out in time, the power we''ve cultivated would''ve been uprooted in two weeks."


    Neil did not look surprised. "Don''t do anything yet. We''re already exposed, so they''ll find out immediately if we make a move,"


    Curtis frowned. "If we don''t do anything, the situation will be worse for us."


    "I have a n."


    Curtis remained silent for a while before he continued, "The video of you hitting Liam has been uploaded online. Theizens are criticizing you right now. Do we need to handle it?"


    Neil sneered. "No. The bigger the fuss, the better."


    They had to create a big fuss so that Liam would think he was unable to fight back.


    "Okay."


    Neil noticed that Curtis seemed hesitant, so he frowned and said, "If you have something to say, spit it out. Don''t hesitate."


    "Mr. Remus, it''s rumored that you''re perverted and violent..."


    Neil was speechless.


    "Also, I think you''d better tell Miss Pond about your n. If she misunderstands you as well, you''ll suffer more losses than gains."


    "I know what to do. Continue keeping a close eye on Liam," Neil said with a frown.


    "Okay,"


    After Curtis left, Neil picked up a document, but he could not concentrate no matter what. He kept recalling what Silvia had said about not forgiving him if he lied to her again.


    Neil stared at the document for a long time before he grabbed the car keys and headed to Elm Bay.


    When he arrived at the mansion, he realized that it was dark.


    He gave Silvia a call, but she did not answer. His expression darkened, and he immediately asked Curtis to find out where she was.


    Curtis replied soon after.


    [Mr. Remus, Miss Pond went to Remus Corporation half an hour ago.]

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468


    Neil''s expression instantly darkened, and he drove to Remus Corporation.


    Over in the president''s office, Liam''s smile looked slightly hrious because of his injuries.


    "Silvia, what brings you here? Are you inviting me to Aunt Mnie''s funeral?"


    Silvia appeared hostile. "You''ve been asking your people to watch the hospital. I''m sure you know that she''s unconscious, right?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam raised his eyebrows in amusement. "I did hear about it this morning, but it''s been a day. Something could have happened."


    "I won''t give you a chance to hurt her."


    "She''s already in aa. Of course I won''t do anything to her. After all, I''m happy that she''ll live the rest of her life in pain."


    Liam did not hide his hatred for Mnie. He seemedpletely different from the gentleman who first returned to the Remus Family. His eyes were now full of cruelty and contempt.


    "You im that Neil''s parents killed your parents. Do you have evidence?" Silvia said with a frown.


    He sneered. "Of course I do. But I won''t reveal it. I''ll torture Jake Remus physically and mentally before I hand the evidence to the police. Then, thew will punish him!"


    Silvia then took out a sh drive and ced it on the desk.


    "I learned that your parents offended someone before their car ident. Perhaps you can find out if their ident is rted to him."


    Right after she spoke, Liam threw the sh drive into the trash can. "Are you talking about Troy Zobel?" he asked coldly.


    Silvia''s expression changed. "You know him?"


    "Well, do you know that Troy worked under Jake and only carried out his orders in the past? If my parents'' death had something to do with Troy, Jake must have ordered him to do it!"


    "Not long after their car ident, Troy migrated to another country, and he''s been missing all these years. You''re using Neil''s parents just because Troy used to work for Neil''s father. Don''t you think you''re jumping the gun?"


    Liam stared at Silvia gloomily and said, "Jake''s fingerprints were on the car''s brake pad. Before they were involved in the car ident, they had a huge fight with Mnie because she wanted Jake to be Remus Corporation''s vice president. However, my parents turned her down!"


    Silvia''s expression changed. If she thought of it from this perspective, Jake and Mnie did have a motive to kill Liam''s parents.


    Besides, Jake''s fingerprints appeared on the brake pad. This was even more suspicious.


    "In that case, why didn''t you call the police?"


    Liam scoffed as if he had heard a joke.


    "Call the police? Do you know who handled my parents'' case? It was Jake''s best friend! Besides, sending them to prison seems like such a light sentence. I want them to suffer a fate worse than death before they die and atone for their sins!"


    Silvia pursed her lips when she saw that he was filled with so much hatred.


    "You did it. You sessfully set Mnie up and made her car roll down the cliff. You even made it look like shemitted suicide. Isn''t that enough?¡±


    Enough?


    How could it be enough?


    He hadin low for so many years just to kill his enemies. The show had just begun.


    Liam looked down and chuckled softly. "Silvia, I don''t seem to understand what you''re saying. She tried tomit suicide, while you blocked me at the entrance of Ryoln City Cemetery, right? What does it have to do with me?" he said innocently.


    Silvia''s eyes shone with displeasure. She did not expect Liam to be so alert.


    She got up and said, "Liam, as long as you do something, you would definitely leave some trace behind. It doesn''t matter whether your parents'' death was rted to Neil''s parents or not. You''ll have to pay the price for the things you''ve done one day."


    Liam continued to smile, and he even tried to provoke her.


    "Silvia, if you have no other business with me, I''ll ask the secretary to send you out. I still have work to do."


    As Silvia left, Liam stared at her emotionlessly.


    After the door to his office was closed, he immediately made a call.


    "Look into Silvia''s background. I think there''s more to her."


    She seemed slightly imposing during their encounter, and he found it a little familiar. As a result, he automatically had his guard up.


    Even so, Silvia would not stop him from exacting his revenge no matter what!

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469


    As soon as Silvia walked out of Remus Corporation, she saw Neil quickly walking toward her. He appeared flustered, which was a rare look on him.


    Silvia was a bit surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Seeing that she was fine, he sighed in relief. However, he soon appeared displeased.


    "Why did you meet Liam on your own? Do you know how dangerous he is?"


    "This is Remus Corporation. Even if he wants to hurt me, he won''t do it at this time."


    When Neil heard her response, his expression darkened even further. He gritted his teeth and said, " You''re not allowed to see him alone again!"


    Silvia nodded. "Fine. Let''s go back."


    "Why did youe to see him?"


    Silvia stopped walking and helplessly exined, "I initially wanted to trick him into admitting that he set your mother up and made her fall from the cliff. Unfortunately, he was very alert, so I failed."


    "That''s it?" Neil asked coldly.


    "Why else would Ie? I did it to help you. Why are you still upset?"


    Neil took a deep breath to suppress his anger and said in a deep voice, "I''ll solve this on my own. Don''t do this again. I don''t want you to be in danger."


    If anything happened to her, he did not know what he would do.


    "Okay. Let''s go back."


    After they returned to the mansion, they ate the porridge. Silvia also mentioned Troy and asked Neil to look into him.


    "Troy Zobel?"


    Neil frowned. "He used to be my father''s assistant, and he always visited our home in the past. Now that you''ve mentioned it, I don''t think I''ve seen him since my uncle and aunt passed away."


    At that time, Liam had gone missing, while Jake and Mnie always quarreled. Abalene refused to hand Remus Corporation to Jake, so she ended up giving it to Neil.


    Jake even made a fuss about it several times. He only stopped after Abalene got annoyed and gave him some money to start his own business.


    Jake''s business was not very sessful, but it was not a failure either. He could still earn tens of millions of dors every year. Also, he was getting old, so he no longer thought of bing the president of Remus Corporation.


    "Troy has something to do with your Uncle Sean and Aunt Beatrice''s car ident. If you manage to find him, we might just uncover the truth. Also, there''s something else..."


    "What is it?"


    "Today, Liam said that your father''s fingerprint was found on the car''s brake pad. But because the police officer who handled the case was your father''s best friend, Liam hid the evidence and decided to exact revenge on his own."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "If my father really wanted to kill Uncle Sean and Aunt Beatrice, would he be foolish enough to implicate himself?" Neil said with a frown.


    "I found this evidence very odd too. But since Liam already thinks that your parents are the murderers, he''ll choose to believe what he wants to believe."


    In Silvia''s opinion, the most important thing now was to find Troy.


    Neil''s expression was cold as he took his phone and made a call.


    "Find out where Troy is! Once you find him, bring him back!"


    After he hung up, he got up and said, "I''m going to Remus Residence."


    Silvia nodded. "Okay. Come back early."


    Half an hourter, Neil walked into Remus Residence.


    Jake was having dinner, but he appeared gloomy.


    Liam''s revtion in the press conference had made hispany''s share prices drop a lot. In just one day,


    hispany lost a hundred million dors in market value. It infuriated him.


    When he saw Neil, he scowled. "Why are you here?"


    Neil had a grim expression as he stopped a few steps away from Jake.


    "You previously had a subordinate called Troy Zobel. He went abroad after Uncle Sean and Aunt Beatrice''s car ident. Do you know where he is now?"


    Immediately after, Jake dropped his fork on the floor.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    It took Jake a while to speak.


    ¡°Why... Why are you asking about him all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°He might have something to do with Uncle Sean and Aunt Beatrice¡¯s car ident. Liam thinks that you''re the murderers, so he¡¯s


    going to deal with you next. If we can find Troy, perhaps we''ll know the truth.¡±


    Jake remained silent for a long time before he slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you find Troy.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a rehabilitation center in Feronia. He¡¯s lost his mind for years. | went to see him once when | was abroad. He couldn¡¯t


    even recognize me at that time. So, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to get any information from him.¡±


    ¡°We should still give it a try. Do you still remember the name and address of the rehabilitation center?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''ll write it down for you, but don¡¯t keep your hopes up.¡±


    Neil left after he received the address.


    Jake had lost his appetite. He sat absentmindedly at the dining table for a long time before he changed his outfit and headed to


    Remus Corporation.


    When Liam saw him, his eyes were full of scorn. ¡°Uncle Jake, why did you want to see me?¡±


    Jake sat down across from him and sighed. ¡°Liam, Mnie and | had nothing to do with your parents¡¯ car ident. No matter


    how much | wanted Remus Corporation, | could never kill my own brother and sister-inw.¡±


    Liam snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you say. Please leave.¡±


    After that, he continued to read the document in his hand and coldly said, ¡°Until next time!¡±


    Jake stood still for a while before he left.


    When the door finally shut, Liam held the document tightly, and contempt filled his eyes.


    Liam returned to his mansion at midnight. When he saw that Ada was still awake, he subconsciously frowned.


    ¡°You should rest early for the baby. Why are you up sote?¡±


    Ada was amused. Liam had wanted her to abort the baby previously, but his attitude seemed different all of a sudden. He did not


    really want her to have this baby, did he?


    She looked down to hide the disdain in her eyes.


    This child was not meant toe into this world.


    ¡°| was waiting for you.¡°/


    Liam stopped walking. ¡°Did you want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chair


    Ada looked at him and slowly said, ¡°Tomorrow''s my mother¡¯s birthday. | want to go back and keep herpany, so | won''t be


    here tomorrow night.¡±


    Liam seemed indifferent as he nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I''ll ask my people to prepare a gift and send it over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ada turned to leave, but Liam suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Oh yeah, how much do you know about Silvia?¡±


    Ada was taken aback. She did not understand why he would suddenly ask about Silvia. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not


    on good terms with her. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Go ahead and rest.¡±


    As Liam left, Ada¡¯s eyes shone with puzzlement before she returned to her bedroom.


    Neil''s subordinates were incredibly efficient. They found Troy the next morning and even sent him a video of the man.


    Troy looked skinny in the video, and he had a silly smile on his face. He was drooling, and he could only utter certain words like


    ¡°eat... eat... belly hurts...¡± He seemed no different from a two-year-old child.


    Neil''s expression darkened. He was still gloomy when he went downstairs for breakfast.


    Silvia noticed that something was wrong with him, she looked at him in bewilderment. ¡± What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a bad


    mood this early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°| found Troy, but he¡¯s gone insane.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 471

    Silvia frowned. How could someone go crazy all of a sudden?


    ¡°Have you found out why he became crazy?¡±


    Neil shook his head. ¡°Not yet. But based on the video my subordinate sent me, | don¡¯t think we''ll get anything out of him.¡±


    ¡°Show me the video.¡±


    After Silvia watched it, she remained silent. It was impossible for an adult man to suddenly be so silly. He was either acting,


    or someone had done this to him.


    Whichever possibility it was, it meant that someone was trying to hide the truth.


    The two of them ended their discussion, and Silvia brought Neil to MY Corporation after breakfast.


    When Neil and Silvia arrived at thepany together, Dulcie was shocked. She immediately pulled Silvia aside.


    ¡°Why did you bring Neil here?¡±


    Silvia looked at Dulcie with a smile and said, ¡°He¡¯s very experienced in managing apany and employees, so | asked him to


    help me here for a while.¡±


    Dulcie frowned and softly said, ¡°Silvia, do you realize that there are rumors of Neil sexually harassing ine and beating up Liam


    in public? It looks as if people can¡¯t wait to avoid him whenever his name is mentioned. Now that you¡¯ve brought him to the


    company, it¡¯s going to affect us negatively.¡±


    Silvia¡¯s smile slowly faded. She looked at Dulcie and said, ¡°Do you have the same opinion as others? Do you think he¡¯s capable


    of harassing ine and hitting Liam without reason?¡±


    Dulcie sighed when she sensed that Silvia was unhappy.


    ¡°No. But I¡¯m a shareholder of MY Corporation, so | have to consider thepany¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°He¡¯s done nothing wrong, and he doesn¡¯t have to care about those


    rumors. If there¡¯s a problem, I''ll bear the responsibility.¡±


    Since Silvia was so determined, Dulcie stopped trying to convince her. She could not persuade her even if she wanted to.


    News of Silvia making Neil her personal assistant quickly spread. To please Liam, some coborators immediately sent their


    employees to MY Corporation to terminate their


    contracts.


    It was hrious because some of them had coborated with Neil and benefited from him


    before.


    Joe approached Silvia several times in the afternoon and appeared increasingly nervous. However, he could not say a word in


    front of Neil. He sent her an email in secret and told her that other coborators wanted to terminate their contracts.


    Chapter 421


    1/2


    Neil was an intelligent person. Joe would nce at him from time to time, so he knew that he had something to do with whatever


    Joe and Silvia weremunicating about.


    When Joe entered the office again, Neil asked indifferently, ¡°Mr. Miller, is there a problem with me working in MY Corporation?¡±


    Silvia interjected before Joe could answer. ¡°Just carry on with your work. You don¡¯t have to worry about other things.¡±


    Neil walked up to her desk and said, ¡°I came to help you. If I¡¯m putting MY Corporation in trouble, it¡¯s better that | leave now.¡¯


    Silvia furrowed his brows. She knew that if she did not tell him the truth, he would leave immediately.


    She red at Joe and said, ¡°Please step outside for a moment.¡±


    Joe was also frustrated. Who knew that so many coborators would be moring to terminate their contracts?


    Once the two of them were left, Silvia looked at Neil and said, ¡°A few coborators want to terminate their contracts with MY


    Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. Some of them already expressed their desire to end their coboration with us earlier on. Meanwhile, others just


    want to please Liam. It¡¯s good that these fence sitters are terminating their contracts.¡¯Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At the end of the day, it alles back to my presence here. I''ll pack my stuff and leave,¡± Neil said with a frown.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Silvia instantly appeared agitated as she walked up to him and grabbed his wrist. ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave!¡±


    Neil was stunned to see how stubborn she was. He rarely saw her acting so childishly.


    ¡°Silvia, it would be good for you and MY Corporation if | leave.¡±


    His reputation was terrible right now. If they got involved openly, it would affect her and MY Corporation.


    Silvia looked at him and seriously said, ¡°If | cut ties with you at a time like this, I¡¯m no different from those people who wronged


    you without knowing the truth! You''re innocent. I''ll face the rumors with you until the truthes out!¡±


    Right after she spoke, Neil held her in his arms.

 Chapter 472

    Neil only let Silvia go after a while. He looked at her and said, ¡°I came to MY Corporation because | wanted to help you, not


    cause you trouble.¡±


    ¡°You would never cause me trouble.¡±


    Neil looked a bit helpless as he softly said, ¡°I know. | have other things to do apart froming to MY Corporation. I¡¯m not that


    fragile.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a while before she nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll leave and wait for you toe home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Neil left, Silvia picked up a document and continued to read it. However, she was so annoyed that she could not focus.


    She felt terrible because she could only watch as people misunderstood and defamed him. There was nothing else she could do!


    Buzz!


    Her phone on the desk rang.


    When Silvia saw that it was a call from Forrest, she immediately answered it.


    ¡°How can | help you, Mr. Yerger?¡±


    Forrest''s voice was filled with anger. ¡°Have you forgotten that it''s been almost a month? The medication that | gave you is about


    to run out.¡±


    Silvia had been eating the medication on a daily basis, so she managed to endure the pain every night.


    However, she only realized that her medication was running low after Forrest¡¯s reminder.


    ¡°Mr. Yerger, is Madam Remus close to making a full recovery?¡±


    ¡°You''d better think about yourself before you think about others. You''ll need to suffer the pain of being torn apart every night for


    the rest of your life. It''ll be useless even if you regret itter.¡±


    When Silvia heard this, she pretended to speak in a rxed manner, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for me? Ever since | took the medication,


    I''ve been able to bear the pain when it hits me.¡±


    Forrest remained silent for a few seconds and angrily said, ¡°You¡¯ve paid such a huge price to save Neil¡¯s grandmother. If he


    treats you badly, I''ll tear the Remus Family apart!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Silvia said.


    He was speechless.


    ¡°So, when can | pick Madam Remus up?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. I''ll ask Winston to send her back in two days. I''ll ask him to bring you your medication and


    prescription as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mr. Yerger. | Know that you care deeply for me!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Forrest grunted and hung up.


    Silvia put down her phone and subconsciously chuckled.


    She did not feel hopeless when she thought about the Poison Pill. As long as it was a man- made poison, there would be an


    antidote for it.


    Over in Medicine Valley, Forrest passed a box to Winston and said, ¡°The medication and prescription inside can relieve the pain


    of the Poison Pill for three months. Bring this to Ryoln City and give it to Silvia.¡±


    Winston took it carefully and nodded. ¡°You can rest assured, Mr. Yerger. I''ll pass it to Silvia myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, remind her to take this medication every day. She mustn''t miss even a single day. Otherwise, the toxicity previously


    mitigated by the medication will erupt all at once, and the pain will be excruciating.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    When Silvia returned home that night, she told Neil about Abalene¡¯s recovery. Unexpectedly, he was not happy even though


    Abalene would be back in a few days.


    Silvia frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want Madam Remus to be back?¡±


    ¡°Liam poisoned Grandma and tried to hurt her. If Grandmaes back now, | don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do to her again. I¡¯d


    prefer to bring Grandma back after I¡¯m done dealing with Liam.¡±


    Silvia looked a little troubled. ¡°But Madam Remus isn¡¯t allowed to stay there permanently.¡±


    Neil fell silent for a while before he said, ¡°I''ll make the necessary arrangements once Grandmaes back to Ryoln City.¡¯


    Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Okay.*

 Chapter 473

    im b


    Soon, Winston brought Abalene back to Ryoln City.


    Neil sent his people to pick them up and bring them to a private club in the city.


    Although Neil had already heard Abalene¡¯s voice earlier on, he only felt relieved when he saw her standing in front of him.


    ¡°| have other matters to attend to, so | won¡¯t be having dinner with you. Miss Pond, pleasee with me. | have a few things to


    tell you,¡± Winston said.


    Silvia looked at Neil ¡°Catch up with Madam Remus. I¡¯ll send Dr. Russell off.¡±


    Neil''s gaze was cold. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them then walked out of the private room. Once Winston made sure that nobody was around, he took out the box


    from his bag and passed it to Silvia.


    ¡°Mr. Yerger mentioned that your prescription and medication for three months are in here. He modified the prescription, so its


    effects should be better than before.¡±


    Silvia took the box and sounded a little gloomy. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Winston thought that she was sad because she was going to suffer her entire life. Heforted her softly, ¡°Silvia, medicine is


    advancing rapidly. Maybe one day, there will be a way to get rid of the toxinspletely. Don¡¯t give up.¡±


    Silvia shook her head, and her eyes were a bit red.


    ¡°No. | just feel guilty toward Mr. Yerger because he still has to worry about me.¡±


    Winston was taken aback before he patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°You know that Mr. Yerger pampers you the most


    among all his students. If you really feel guilty, don¡¯t abandon the medical skills that he¡¯s taught you.¡±


    ¡°Of course | won''t¡±


    One day, she would utilize her medical skills and be a doctor.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Mr. Yerger also said that you have to eat this medication every day. You can¡¯t stop even for a single day. If you do, the


    toxicity that was previously mitigated willpletely erupt at once. You''ll be in excruciating pain.¡±


    Right after he said this, someone opened the door not far away.


    Neil walked in and saw them talking. When he noticed how close they were, his expression darkened.


    ¡°Silvia, what are you discussing with Dr. Russell?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s just telling me what | need to do to care for Madam Remus.¡±


    Neil had a dissatisfied gaze. Did they have to be so close when they talked?


    However, Silvia ignored him and looked at Winston. ¡°Dr. Russell, I''ll remember what you just said. | won¡¯t forget your kindness for


    saving Madam Remus. I''ll thank you properly next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chapter 473


    22


    Winston nced at Neil and nodded slightly before he left.


    Silvia finally walked toward Neil after Winston disappeared around the corner.


    As she approached him, she sensed his dissatisfaction. She was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who upset you?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from Winston!¡±


    When Silvia saw his solemn expression, she realized that he was jealous again. She smiled and said, ¡°Wins... Dr. Russell and |


    were just interacting normally. Don¡¯t get jealous.¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t like you talking to other men.¡¯


    Silvia was speechless as she looked at him. ¡°Unless you''re the only man left in the world, how am | supposed to avoid talking to


    other men? That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Did Winston give you that box in your hand? What''s inside?¡±


    Silvia subconsciously held the box to her side. Her gesture bothered him once again, but he held back his anger.


    ¡°Nothing. Dr. Russell said | was weak, so he gave me some nutritional supplements.¡±


    Neil''s eyes shone with suspicion, but he did not question her further.


    The two of them then walked into the private room. Silvia carefully asked Abalene about her treatment process, and Abalene told


    her everything. She evenplimented Forrest''s medical skills.


    They chatted for a while before Neil finally brought up the main subject. ¡°Grandma, | need to tell you something. Please be


    mentally prepared.¡±


    When Abalene saw how serious he was, she stopped smiling.


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Liam set my mother up, and she got into a car ident a few days ago. She''s still inaa.¡±


    Winston nced at Neil and nodded slightly before he left.


    Silvia finally walked toward Neil after Winston disappeared around the corner.


    As she approached him, she sensed his dissatisfaction. She was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who upset you?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from Winston!¡±


    When Silvia saw his solemn expression, she realized that he was jealous again. She smiled and said, ¡°Wins... Dr. Russell and |


    were just interacting normally. Don¡¯t get jealous.¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t like you talking to other men.¡±


    Silvia was speechless as she looked at him. ¡°Unless you''re the only man left in the world, how am | supposed to avoid talking to


    other men? That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did Winston give you that box in your hand? What''s inside?¡±


    Silvia subconsciously held the box to her side. Her gesture bothered him once again, but he held back his anger.


    ¡°Nothing. Dr. Russell said | was weak, so he gave me some nutritional supplements.¡±


    Neil''s eyes shone with suspicion, but he did not question her further.


    The two of them then walked into the private room. Silvia carefully asked Abalene about her treatment process, and Abalene told


    her everything. She evenplimented Forrest''s medical skills.


    They chatted for a while before Neil finally brought up the main subject. ¡°Grandma, | need to tell you something. Please be


    mentally prepared.¡±


    When Abalene saw how serious he was, she stopped smiling.


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Liam set my mother up, and she got into a car ident a few days ago. She¡¯s still inaa.¡±


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Abalene¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her hands trembled.


    ¡°This is a tragedy. | was so upset that his parents died. | wanted to give him Harmony Yard and half of my shares to help him.


    Who knew he would be crazy enough to poison me and kill your mother?!¡±


    Abalene was not fond of Mnie, but Liam¡¯s actions were utterly heartless!


    Neil''s expression was cold. ¡°He thinks that my parents killed Uncle Sean and Aunt Beatrice and you helped them to cover the


    truth. That¡¯s why he hates us.¡±


    Abalene trembled, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    ¡°Is... Is he out of his mind? If your parents really killed his parents, I¡¯d be the first to punish them. How could he still believe those


    crazy rumors?¡±


    Neil remained stone¡ª-faced. ¡°Not long after Uncle Sean and Aunt Beatrice¡¯s car ident, one of my dad¡¯s subordinates ran


    abroad. Perhaps he had something to do with it. I¡¯ve located him, but he¡¯s gone mad, so | can¡¯t get any information from him.¡±


    Abalene gritted her teeth. ¡°How could an adult suddenly go mad?¡±


    There must be a story behind it.


    ¡°| already asked my people to bring him back. We''ll find out whether he¡¯s really crazy or just acting.¡±


    Abalene sighed, and her heart bled as she said, ¡°Neil, before | came back, | wanted to ask you to spare him for the sake of your


    brotherhood. But he¡¯s gone against thew. From now on, you don¡¯t have to treat him as your cousin. He¡¯s responsible for his


    own fate.¡±


    It was clear that she did not care about Liam anymore.


    Neil nodded. ¡°Grandma, | know what | have to do.¡±


    Abalene appeared sad during dinner. Liam had been obedient and understanding from a young age. She did not understand


    how he could turn out like this.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Neil and Silvia sent her to a mansion that Neil had prepared beforehand. They ced guards around the ce


    before they left.


    Neil was extremely quiet on the way back. He was still thinking about the box that Winston had given to Silvia.


    Why did she suddenly have to eat supplements?


    Once they got home, Neil could not help but ask, ¡°Why do you need to eat supplements? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Silvia stopped walking and looked at him calmly. ¡°When Dr. Russell treated Madam Remus, he also assessed me. ording to


    him, | have a weak constitution.¡±


    ¡°If you feel unwell, just let me know. I''ll get a doctor to examine you. Every medicine has its side effects. Don¡¯t just eat anything


    you find,¡± he said.


    Silvia nodded, and they went back to their respective rooms.


    Chapter 424


    After Silvia closed the door, she opened the box and took out the prescription. After she took note of the ingredients and amount


    of medication required, she folded the prescription and stored it in the innermost drawer of her dresser. Then, she took out a pill


    and ate it.


    With Forrest¡¯s medication, the pain that she suffered every day was within a bearable range. That''s why she managed to


    apany Neil the entire night when Mnie was in the emergency ward.


    When the pain was at its most intense, she told Neil that she needed to use the restroom. Hence, she did not arouse suspicion.


    Once she dealt with Liam, she would start looking for the antidote for the Poison Pill.


    Meanwhile, Liam had been watching Neil, so he quickly knew about Abalene¡¯s return.


    When Liam found out that Neil had housed Abalene in one of his mansions and sent people to guard it strictly, he snorted. Did


    Neil think this could stop him?


    Anyway, Liam had no ns to do anything to Abalene now. Once he dealt with Neil and Jake, Abalene would be at his mercy.


    At that thought, he gave ine a call.


    ¡°How¡¯s yourwsuit against Neil going?¡±


    ine remained silent for a while and spoke coldly.


    ¡°It''s on-going, but | don¡¯t have any evidence. He''ll be detained for a few days at most. You don¡¯t think he''ll be convicted so easily,


    do you?¡±


    Liam chuckled. ¡°Of course not. You just need to ruin his reputation, and leave the rest to me.¡±


    ine was doubiful of Liam¡¯s ability. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Liam, you¡¯d better help me with my revenge. Otherwise, the


    York Family and the Walls Family won''t spare you!¡±


    When Liam heard this, his gaze turned cold. However, his voice still sounded soft. ¡°You can rest assured. I''ll do as promised.¡±


    After he hung up, he sneered.


    He did not care about the York Family or Walls Family.

 Chapter 475

    Furthermore, he knew about ine¡¯s rtionship with justus if their affale was exposed, it would be embarrassing for the York


    Family and the Walls Family They would not be able to stay in Ryan City because they would drown in the rumors and criticism


    He did not expect ine to have such matreme Laste in men that she would fall for Justus


    Liam asked his subordinates to keep an eye on Mnie and report to him if anything happened. Then, he left his study and


    returned to his room to sleep.


    When Silvia went downstairs the med morning, she saw Nell sitting on the couch with a cold expression. He had a document in


    his hand.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Neil? What are you holding?¡±


    Nell raised his head and looked at her. ¡°A court summmmons.


    Silvia frowned and quieldy approached him. She sneered after she took a nce at it


    ¡°She actually has the audacity to sue you!¡±


    Neil was emotionless. ¡°Ignore her.


    Silvia tightened her grip on the summons and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s going to such lengths, let¡¯s teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Silvia, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. I''ll solve it by myself.


    Silvia looked at him in surprise. ¡°Are you afraid that I''ll suffer some kind of loss?¡±


    ¡°No. Yourpany is already taking a lot out of you. | don¡¯t want you to have to worry about me as well.¡±


    Besides, he had already made up his mind. He could just make the York Family disappear from Ryoln City. He did not want to


    waste his time on this.


    As long as Silvia trusted him, he did not care about what other people said.


    ¡°It''s no trouble when ites to you. Just leave it to me.¡±


    When Neil saw how persistent she was, he just nodded.


    He would step in if she faced any hurdles.


    After breakfast, Silvia left the mansion.


    However, she did not go to MY Corporation. Instead, she went straight to ine.


    ine was smug when she saw Silvia.


    ¡°Silvia Pond, have youe to beg me to spare Neil Remus?¡±


    She would never forget the day Silvia and Neil humiliated her at Justus¡¯s birthday banquet!


    Silvia was indifferent as she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want everyone in Ryoln City to know about your rtionship with Mr. Walls, drop


    the case. I''ll give you one day to hold a press conference and rify whether Neil harassed you or not!¡±


    ine¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Chapter 475All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What-What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m going to sue you for creating a rumor and defaming me. I¡¯m going to rip your


    mouth out!¡±


    ine was agitated, and she raised her hand to p Silvia.


    However, Silvia grabbed her hand with a smile. Then, she stuffed a few photos into her hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at the photos first?¡±


    ine took one look, and her expression turned grim.


    She remained silent for a few seconds before she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How do | know that you''re not lying to me? What if


    you release the photos even after | reveal the truth?¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°Do you have a choice at this point?¡±


    ine¡¯s expression darkened even further, and she clenched her fists tightly. She hated Silvia, but she was helpless.


    ¡°Fine. I''ll do it!¡±


    Silvia smiled and got up. ¡°Miss York, I''ll await your good news.¡±


    After Silvia left, ine gritted her teeth as she gave Justus a call. ¡°That b*tch, Silvia, knows about us!¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ¡°What? How did she find out?¡±


    ine gritted her teeth and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she threatened me to drop the charges. If | don¡¯t, she''ll expose our


    rtionship!¡±


    Justus remained silent for two seconds before he spoke furiously, ¡°Who the heck is she? Does she still think that she¡¯s Mrs.


    Remus of Remus Corporation? If the Walls Family tries to kill her, it''ll be as easy as killing an ant. Just leave it to me!¡±


    ine still felt a little worried, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that we might drive her to do something desperate.¡±


    If her rtionship with Justus was exposed, they would not be the only ones embarrassed. Their families would be too


    humiliated to stay in Ryoln City as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''ll make sure that she silently disappears.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll wait to hear from you.¡±


    After ine hung up, she finally rxed a little.


    Once Silvia was dead, nobody would dare threaten her again!


    Nevertheless, ine still dropped the charges just to be on the safe side.


    She would sue Neil again after she dealt with Silvia. She was the victim, and the initiativey


    with her.


    Before Silvia clocked out in the evening, Joe knocked on her door and walked into her office.


    ¡°Miss Pond, a client wants to meet you tonight.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Silvia asked with a frown.


    She initially nned to eat out with Neil to celebrate ine dropping the charges.


    ¡°ording to the client, a few clothingpanies have recently given him new quotations, and they¡¯re lower than MY


    Corporation''s. But he still wants to talk to you first before he decides on terminating or continuing your coboration.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a moment before she got up and said, ¡°Okay. Email me the time and venue.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Pond.¡±


    After Joe left, Silvia gave Neil a call and told him that they would have to cancel dinner tonight.


    Soon, Joe sent her the address. Then, she read the email and left thepany.


    When she arrived at the agreed venue, she did not find the client there. Instead, she found Justus and a dozen bodyguards who


    were skilled in martial arts.


    Justus wore an evil smile, and his gaze was frightening.


    ¡°Miss Pond, we meet again.¡±


    Even a fool would realize that she had been tricked.


    Her eyes shone with displeasure, and she sat across from him.


    ¡°Would you like those photos of you and ine?¡±


    Justus¡¯s smile grew more menacing. ¡°Miss Pond, you''re an intelligent person. I''ll spare you if you hand me the evidence.¡±


    Silvia chuckled and calmly said, ¡°If | give you the photos right now, you''ll order your people to kill me immediately, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Justus did not get angry when she guessed his intentions. In fact, his smile became brighter.


    ¡°Miss Pond, the Walls Family always abides by thew. Why would |mit such a crime?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s eyes were cold as she nonchntly said, ¡°| made the deal with ine. If you want the photos, just ask her toe here,


    Mr. Walls.¡±


    Justus froze, but he emanated an intimidating aura.


    ¡°| won''t let you see her again, Miss Pond. You¡¯d better do as | say before the worst happens to you!¡±


    Silvia remained indifferent as she got up and left.


    Before she reached the door, four bodyguards in ck stopped her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°| gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Get her!¡±


    The moment he said this, the four bodyguards rushed toward Silvia. Their faces were full of ruthlessness.


    Justus continued to sneer. He could already imagine Silvia crying and begging him for mercy.


    However, he soon widened his eyes and pointed at her.


    ¡°How-How is this possible?¡±


    He was shocked when Silvia effortlessly took down four of his subordinates.


    Despite that, he narrowed his eyes and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Get her! | want her captured dead or alive!¡±


    The remaining bodyguards rushed forward, and Silvia was instantly surrounded.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Justus scoffed and said, ¡°Silvia Pond, even if you can fight, it''s inmpossible-


    ¡°4Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish speaking, a bodyguard fell in front of him with a huge thud. He was so shocked that his face turned pale.


    His lips trembled so much that he could not say a word.


    In five minutes, all his bodyguards were lying all over the private room. Their expressions were distorted, and they appeared to


    be in great pain.


    Justus became flustered. As Silvia slowly walked toward him, he backed away and said, ¡°Stop... Stay away from me!¡±


    Silvia snorted. ¡°Weren''t you behaving arrogantly just now? Didn¡¯t you want to kill me?¡±


    She was aware of everything.


    If she had been someone else, Justus would have seeded in killing her.


    ¡°No-No, you''ve misunderstood me... Miss Pond, I¡¯m sorry. Argh! Don¡¯t hit me...¡ã


    When Neil and his people kicked down the door to the private room, they saw a floor full of bodyguards. Meanwhile, Silvia was


    beating Justus up.


    Neil and his subordinates were speechless.


    Justus¡¯s face had be swollen and bruised. The moment he saw Neil, he felt like he had seen his savior. He immediately ran


    toward Neil when Silvia got distracted.


    ¡°Young Master Neil... No, Mr. Remus, please help me. Miss Pond is beating me to death...¡± Neil nced at him with hostility and


    said, ¡°I think the Walls Family doesn¡¯t want to stay in Ryoln City anymore. How dare you set my woman up! You''ll learn what true


    regret is!¡±


    Justus could see how threatening Neil was, and he went weak in his knees. But when he recalled that Neil was no longer the


    president of Remus Corporation, he felt hopeful again. ¡°Mr. Remus, the Walls Family is currently working together with Remus


    Corporation. If you harm us, Mr. Liam Remus will not spare you!¡±


    There was slight contempt in his eyes, and he regretted begging Neil just now. Now that he had mentioned Liam, Neil would


    definitely be fearful.


    Neil sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Walls, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Neil, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware. You''re just trash-¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he was kicked away.


    Bang!


    Justus flew back into the wall and fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. He coughed up blood before his eyes rolled


    back and he fainted.


    Silvia frowned when she heard a few cracks. She guessed that a few of his ribs were broken.


    When she was beating him up earlier, she avoided all his vital parts. She only nned to teach him a lesson. To her surprise,


    Neil kicked him without hesitation.


    While she thought of a way to handle this, Neil walked up to her.


    ¡°Silvia, are you alright?¡±


    She nodded and saw his concerned gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The Walls Family will not forgive you for hitting him. If they try to sue you...¡±


    Neil sneered in response.


    ¡°They''re too busy to even look after themselves. They don¡¯t have time to trouble me.


    ¡°What should we do with Mr. Walls?¡±


    Neil held her hand and softly said, ¡°I''ll handle him.¡±


    He would not spare Justus so easily since he tried to kill her.


    Silvia contemted for a while before she looked at Neil and said, ¡°Maybe | should handle it. If people find out that you hit Mr.


    Walls, Liam will definitely use it to nder you again.¡±


    ¡°No, | can handle him. | won''t give him that chance again,¡± Neil said seriously.


    Seeing that he was calm, Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I''ll ask them to send you back. | still have things to do.¡±


    After she left, one of his subordinates stepped forward and asked, ¡°What should we do with Mr. Walls, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°Send him to the hospital and inform ine York, as well as the Walls Family, about it. After that, gather some reporters.¡±


    His subordinate immediately nodded and said, ¡°You can rest assured, Mr. Remus. !¡¯ll get it done!¡±


    Half an hourter, ine hurried into Ryoln City First Hospital.


    After ten minutes, the Walls Family members rushed over as well.


    When Cora arrived at Justus¡¯s ward, she could immediately see through the ss on the door. She was shocked to see ine


    lying in his arms.


    She instantly pushed the door open and yelled, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

 Chapter 478

    The people in the ward were shocked. ine quickly removed herself from Justus¡¯s arms.


    Nathan appeared incredibly upset when he saw them hugging each other.


    ¡°What''s going on between you and ine?¡±


    Justus felt guilty and quickly changed the subject. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to talk about that. Look at how badly Silvia Pond and Neil


    Remus beat me up! The doctor says that | have two broken ribs. You have to teach them a lesson!¡±


    Justus was indeed in a sorry state. His face was covered in wounds, and there were also bandages around his body. It was clear


    that he was badly injured.


    However, Nathan was in no mood to care about his injuries. ¡°Dad, | have no time to exact revenge on them right now! Walls


    Corporation is in trouble!¡± He hissed.


    ¡°What?!¡± Justus¡¯s eyes flew wide open. ¡°What happened?! Tell me!¡±


    Walls Corporation was his lifeblood. He could not let anything happen to it!


    ¡°Someone reported that Walls Corporation has been deducting its employees¡® wages and engaging in illegal production. The


    company is in a mess right now. When | received the call that you were hospitalized, | was still handlingpany matters.


    Justus flew into a rage. ¡°Why are you here then?! Go back and take care of it!¡±


    However, Nathan did not move. He just gave Justus a troubled look.


    Justus frowned and coldly asked, ¡°Did youe here for some other reason?¡±


    Nathan nodded. ¡°Yes. | know that you have anotherpany and mansion in the southern part of the city. | also know that


    they''re worth more than one hundred million dors. Could you sell them off to save Walls Corporation? Once this crisis is over,


    I''ll think of a way to buy thepany and mansion back.¡±


    ine shot to her feet and shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    Justus and Nathan scowled. Even Cora red at ine in disgust.


    ¡°Why are you meddling in our affairs? You¡¯re just an outsider!


    Cora had found it strange when Justus wanted ine to be his god granddaughter. He already had a granddaughter of his


    own, yet he wanted someone else to be his god granddaughter? Did he have too much free time in his hands?


    At this moment, she finally understood. He was not getting a god granddaughter, but a lover!


    ine was not married, so it would be shameful for her to visit the Walls Family''s home all the time. However, she had a reason


    to do so after she became Justus¡¯s god granddaughter.


    Cora felt disgusted at the thought of them doing nasty things in private.


    ine sneered. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Mr. Walls¡¯s baby. He promised to leave thepany and mansion to my baby. You already


    have Walls Corporation. Don¡¯t even think aboutying your hands on thepany and mansion!¡±


    Nathan and Cora¡¯s minds went nk after they heard what she said.


    They were already shocked by ine¡¯s rtionship with Justus. Now, ine was pregnant with his baby too?!


    Cora snapped out of it first, and she pped ine in the face. ¡°You b*tch! You¡¯re shameless! You''re about the same age as my


    daughter, but you¡¯re doing something so disgusting?!¡±


    Justus¡¯s enraged voice rang out immediately after.


    ¡°Quiet, Cora!¡±


    The word ¡°disgusting¡± had clearly struck a nerve with him. He red at Cora and Nathan before he said, ¡°Out! The both of you! I


    don¡¯t want to see either of you anymore!¡±


    While Nathan could not ept the fact that ine was pregnant with his father¡¯s baby, he soon calmed down.


    ¡°Wait. Dad, let¡¯s talk about the most important thing first. What should we do about Walls Corporation? Are you really going to


    watch thepany you built fall to pieces?¡±


    ine lowered her head and clenched her fists.


    She knew that Justus treated Walls Corporation with great importance. He might actually sell his otherpany and mansion in


    a moment of weakness.


    However, they belonged to her! She would not let anyone touch them!


    Justus¡¯s resolve was indeed wavering.


    Just as he was about to say something, ine spoke pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say if you''re really going to give the


    company and mansion to Mr. Nathan Walls. But | will have to abort the baby.¡±


    His expression changed. ¡°No! You have to give birth to the baby!¡±


    Soon after ine became pregnant, he had someone conduct a test and found that the baby was a boy. Therefore, he needed


    ine to give birth to him!


    ¡°Heh. He''ll have nothing after he¡¯s born, so why should | go through with this pregnancy? Nathan¡¯s your son, but isn¡¯t my baby


    your son too?!¡±


    Chame


    Nathan and Cora¡¯s minds went nk after they heard what she said.


    They were already shocked by ine¡¯s rtionship with Justus. Now, ine was pregnant with his baby too?!


    Cora snapped out of it first, and she pped ine in the face. ¡°You b*tch! You¡¯re shameless! You''re about the same age as my


    daughter, but you''re doing something so disgusting?!¡±


    Justus¡¯s enraged voice rang out immediately after.


    ¡°Quiet, Cora!¡±


    The word ¡°disgusting¡± had clearly struck a nerve with him. He red at Cora and Nathan before he said, ¡°Out! The both of you! I


    don¡¯t want to see either of you anymore!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    While Nathan could not ept the fact that ine was pregnant with his father¡¯s baby, he soon calmed down.


    ¡°Wait. Dad, let¡¯s talk about the most important thing first. What should we do about Walls Corporation? Are you really going to


    watch thepany you built fall to pieces?¡±


    ine lowered her head and clenched her fists.


    She knew that Justus treated Walls Corporation with great importance. He might actually sell his otherpany and mansion in


    a moment of weakness.


    However, they belonged to her! She would not let anyone touch them!


    Justus¡¯s resolve was indeed wavering.


    Just as he was about to say something, ine spoke pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say if you''re really going to give the


    company and mansion to Mr. Nathan Walls. But | will have to abort the baby.¡±


    His expression changed. ¡°No! You have to give birth to the baby!¡±


    Soon after ine became pregnant, he had someone conduct a test and found that the baby was a boy. Therefore, he needed


    ine to give birth to him!


    ¡°Heh. He''ll have nothing after he¡¯s born, so why should | go through with this pregnancy? Nathan¡¯s your son, but isn¡¯t my baby


    your son too?!¡±

 Chapter 479

    ¡°ine, you b*tch! I''ll rip your tongue out!¡±


    Cora lunged at ine and started to fight her. Nathan put on a show of stopping the fight, but


    only for a little while. He did not want ine to give birth to the baby either.


    However, just as things became a total mess, a group of reporters suddenly barged in.


    The next morning, while Silvia was having breakfast, she read news of ine¡¯s pregnancy. Apparently, she miscarried because


    Cora had shoved her to the floor.


    She put down her phone and looked at Neil with a conflicted expression.


    ¡°Did you know about this?¡±


    Neil nodded expressionlessly as he peeled a hard-boiled egg for her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reveal this when ine used you of sexually harassing her?¡±


    Neil remained quiet for a few seconds before he murmured, ¡°I wanted to give Liam another chance,¡±


    When Silvia noticed the cold glint in Neil¡¯s eyes, she chose not to say anything else.


    Before Liam decided to attack Mnie, Neil probably still considered him family. However, Liam had destroyed their familial


    bonds with his actions.


    After breakfast, Neil sent Silvia to work and returned to the mansion.


    Soon, Curtis called.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, the Walls Family and York Family want to meet you.¡±


    Neil stood by the window with no warmth in his eyes. ¡°Tell them to do the necessary before asking me for mercy.¡±


    When they received the news, the York Family immediately looked for ine in the hospital.


    ine had just gone through a dtion and curettage procedure, so her face was pale, and her body was still weak. Despite that,


    one of the York Family¡¯s bodyguards dragged her out of bed. He brought her to Elm Bay and made her kneel in front of the


    mansion for Neil¡¯s forgiveness.


    However, they soon received another call and brought ine back to the York Family''s home.


    The moment she walked through the door, someone pped her.


    Due to her frail body, ine fell on the floor due to the force of the p. Then, she fainted.


    When she woke up again, she found herself locked in her room. In addition, her wrists and ankles were chained.


    Aservant was sitting not far away from her bed. The servant sneered at the sight of her regaining consciousness. ¡°Ms. York, the


    Madam asked me to watch over you. You''ll be staying in this room from now on.¡±


    ine¡¯s face turned pale, and she hissed. ¡°How could she do this to me?! The Walls Family and


    Chapter 179


    Remus Corporation won''t forgive her for this!¡±


    The servant was talking about ine¡¯s aunt, Naomi. Ever since her father and Reva were forced out of Ryoln City, Naomi had


    found ine an eyesore. She believed that it was her father who had ruined Reva¡¯s life.


    The servant snickered. ¡°Ms. ine, the Walls Family is about to be destroyed. Everyone knows about your rtionship with


    Justus Walls. No one has time to care about you anymore. As for Mr. Remus, he¡¯s in a hurry to cut ties with you. Do you really


    think he''ll help you?¡±


    ine¡¯s face turned even paler. It looked like all her strength had been drained as she fell back on the bed.


    Seeing that had seemingly epted her fate, the servant said, ¡°You should just behave, or else, you''re going to suffer.¡±


    Then, the servant left.


    After silence returned to the room, ine took out a spare phone from between her mattress and bed frame. Before long, she


    gave Liam a call.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liam, my aunt¡¯s locked me up in my room. You have to save me!¡±


    He simply chuckled. ¡°Ms. ine, you¡¯re no longer of any use to me, and someone useless is not worthy of my help.¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    She tried calling him again, but all she heard was the busy ringtone. Clearly, Liam had blocked her number.


    Her heart dropped in despair, but hatred gradually filled her eyes. She refused to ept her fate.


    How could the York Family and Liam treat her this way?! She would make their lives hell! Right then, madness burned in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 480

    hapter 480


    aine called Silvia and solemnly said, ¡°I cane forward and confess that Neil has never one anything to me. | can even drag


    Liam''s reputation into the mud, but on one condition!¡±


    hree dayster, during Remus Corporation''s press conference, Liam sat at the center and


    swered the reporters¡® questions.


    eil had allegedly sexually harassed ine, and Liam had announced that Neil¡¯s parents had Iled his parents. As such Remus


    Corporation¡¯s shares had been plummeting nonstop. After


    me discussion between the shareholders, they decided to hold the press conference to ficially cut Neil off from thepany.


    nce Liam always wanted a chance to stomp on Neil''s reputation, he happily agreed to it.


    Mr. Remus, what are your thoughts on Neil Remus sexually harassing your client?¡±


    am pretended to be aggrieved and said, ¡°Since he is a shareholder of Remus Corporation, his tions have damaged the


    company¡¯s reputation. We condemn his actions, and | am extremely gretful for what ine York has gone through. | hereby


    apologize to her on the Remus amily¡¯s behalf, and | hope that my cousin will change his ways soon.¡±


    nother reporter asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, didn¡¯t you mention that Neil¡¯s parents killed your arents? Why are you still apologizing for


    him?¡±


    am remained silent for a few seconds before he sincerely said, ¡°It has nothing to do with eil. As long as he doesn¡¯t protect his


    parents, | will always treat him as my cousin.


    Mr. Remus, ine York is together with Justus Walls and pregnant with his baby. This is all ver the news right now. What are


    your thoughts on the matter?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    am nced at the reporter and calmly replied, ¡°That is ine York¡¯s personal matter. | have > right to talk about it. Regardless of


    the person she is in private, it shouldn¡¯t be a reason for eil to sexually harass her. He made a mistake, and that¡¯s it. We should


    strictly talk about the xual harassment, not add other things into the mix. This is unfair to her.¡±


    he crowd burst into a ruckus, and all the reporters regarded Liam with respect.


    ily a righteous man could say such things.


    he reporters asked a few more questions, and he answered them all perfectly. Hence, they lieved it was a good thing that Liam


    took over Remus Corporation.


    nce the press conference was streamed live, the chat was full of praise for him.


    iam truly cares about the big picture. As for that sexual harasser, he should just rot in jail!]


    peaking of which, ever since the incident, Neil has never shown up to apologize to ine. stead, Liam is apologizing for him


    during the press conference. | don¡¯t need to point out hat kind of person Neil is, do |?]


    thought that Neil was an amazing entrepreneur, but he¡¯s such a pervert! Men really are no od!]


    ey, don¡¯t lump all men together, okay? Are you trying to start a gender war here?]


    The screen before Liam showed the live stream of the press conference. When he saw the chat spewing hatements at Neil,


    he smiled.


    Neil''s reputation was going to get worse. Everyone would forever remember him as a horrible person, not a great president.


    Soon, the press conference came to an end, and Liam stood up to conclude it.


    ¡°Even though Neil has made a mistake, | hope that all of you will give him a chance to turn over a new leaf. After all, everyone


    makes mistakes. As for ine York, |¡¯ll try my best to get her to forgive Neil. We won''tin if she asks for anypensation


    either. Thank-¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the door suddenly opened, and in came a thin woman in a white dress.


    ¡°Enough with your lies, Liam Remus!¡±


    The moment she spoke, all the reporters turned to her.


    When they saw that the woman was ine York, their eyes lit up with great curiosity.


    Liam narrowed his eyes and ordered his secretary to stop her.


    His secretary then nodded and left as he turned to face her.

 Chatper 481

    ¡°Miss York, shouldn¡¯t you be resting at home? Why are you here?¡±


    ine sneered, and her eyes brimmed with anger. ¡°Liam, stop pretending. You were the one who asked me to plot against-¡±


    Before she could finish, the lights at the press conference suddenly went out, and the venue was plunged into darkness.


    ¡°What''s happening? Why did the lights go out all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and use the shlight on your phone!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s ine York? Why did she suddenly vanish? | was waiting for her to continue.¡±


    The ce fell into chaos, and it took ten minutes for the lights toe back on. However, ine was gone by then.


    Liam smiled. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. We''ve figured out why the power went out. A staff member identally pulled down


    the lever on the breaker. It¡¯s fixed now. By the way, where¡¯s Miss. York?¡±


    The reporters turned their gazes back to Liam. One of them stirred the pot and asked, ¡°Mr. Remus, ine York mentioned that


    you put her up to something. Do you two have any private dealings?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, did you coborate with ine York to frame Neil Remus with false usations of sexual harassment?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s something fishy about the whole thing. ine York called the police, but she had no evidence to


    support her ims. Can you exin, Mr. Remus?¡±


    As the questions kepting, Liam¡¯s smile disappeared, and his expression turned cold.


    He looked at the reporters and said, ¡°Why would | plot against my cousin? If this had happened before he stepped down as the


    president of Remus Corporation, you might have reason to doubt. But now that I¡¯m thepany¡¯s president, what would | gain


    from scheming against him?¡±


    Seeing the crowd''s silence, he smiled again. ¡°I believe all of you are smart. You wouldn¡¯t do something that doesn¡¯t benefit you,


    right?¡±


    As the reporters continued to remain silent, someone in the corner suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Liam, do you always resort to threats? What cheap tactics.¡±


    Liam widened his eyes in shock. His expression darkened as he nced at a woman who was dressed as a reporter.


    What was his secretary doing? Why was ine still here?!


    ine smiled as she stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, are you wondering why I¡¯m still here? You must be surprised since your


    secretary was supposed to lock me away.¡±


    Liam forced a smile, but there was a glint of displeasure in his eyes. ¡°Miss York, why would you say that? Is there a


    misunderstanding between us? If there is, we can sort it out privately. |


    Chapter 481


    in


    know your father.¡±


    She sneered and ignored his veiled threat.


    ¡°By ¡®a misunderstanding,¡¯ are you saying that you didn¡¯t make me plot against Neil? Or is it that you didn¡¯t break your promise


    and help my uncle and aunt imprison me in the York Family¡¯s mansion forever?¡±


    As soon as she said this, all the reporters widened their eyes in shock. They were visibly excited.


    ¡°What did | just hear?!¡±


    ¡°| never thought that Neil Remus would actually be framed!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Liam Remus acts all nice on the surface, but behind the scenes, he¡¯s itching to harm Neil Remus. Talk about being


    hypocritical!¡±


    ¡°His actions make sense. Only someone with issues would treat the son of his parents¡¯ killers like family.¡±


    Liam''s face turned red with rage. He red at ine and said, ¡°Miss York, everyone should be responsible for what they say.


    Please don¡¯t make baseless usations! You''re saying that | teamed up with you to frame Neil, but what would | gain from


    setting him up?!¡±


    She stared at him and replied, ¡°You do have something to gain. You could win against him in the uing presidential election


    in Remus Corporation!¡±

 Chatper 482

    hapter 482


    iam¡¯s expression changed. He then sneered and said, ¡°Miss York, there are consequences to


    aking baseless ims!¡±


    Why don¡¯t you listen to this recording, Mr. Remus?¡±


    laine took out her phone and yed a recorded conversation. As the audio yed, Liam¡¯s xpression grew darker.


    ¡®he conversation revealed how he had manipted her resentment toward Neil and Silvia. In he end, he convinced her to join in


    his schemes against Neil. The recording also included their ater discussions.


    fter everyone heard it, they looked at Liam differently. It seemed that ine¡¯s every step had een ording to Liam¡¯s n.


    le red at her menacingly.


    ine York, your attempts to trick others with a fake recording won¡¯t work. Nobody here is oing to believe you. Now, I¡¯m starting


    to wonder if you and Neil nned this. Maybe you oth staged this drama to ruin me.¡±


    laine looked at him with mockery and said, ¡°Mr. Remus, before | came here, | asked a reliable nstitution to analyze the recording.


    We''ll soon find out if it¡¯s real or not.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    iam did not expect her to block his way out, so he gritted his teeth in frustration.


    When they saw his expression, everyone present understood what was going on. Their gazes urned increasingly disdainful.


    his press conference eventually turned into a joke.


    Just you wait and see!¡±


    le left after he threatened ine.


    ot only were the reporters talking fervently, but people also began criticizing Liam online.


    ¡®m shocked! He used such dirty tactics against Neil and imed to treat him like family. He¡¯s isgusting!]


    Why do | sympathize with Liam a little? Neil''s parents killed his parents after all, so plotting gainst him seems somewhat


    justified]


    Even if Neil¡¯s parents caused their death, what does it have to do with Neil? Why isn¡¯t he


    eking revenge against Neil¡¯s parents instead?]


    Vait a minute. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, didn¡¯t Neil¡¯s mother recently fall into aa ter a car ident? Could it be rted to


    Liam?]


    >h, no... This is starting to get a bit creepy.]


    lvia smiled as she looked at thements online. She turned to Neil and said, ¡°People are arting to question whether your


    mom''s ident is rted to Liam. I''m sure the truth will on be revealed.¡±


    Thank you, Silvia!¡±


    Chapter 482


    212


    She met his earnest gaze, and her heart skipped a beat. She quickly looked away and responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m d | could


    help.¡±


    Neil was about to say something when his phone rang.


    He was surprised to see that it was a call from Tuffin Mitchell, a director in Remus Corporation.


    ¡°Mr. Neil Remus, when are you returning to Remus Corporation?¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t have ns to return soon. Did something happen, Mr. Mitchell?¡±


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Tuffin deliberately lowered his voice.


    ¡°Due to Mr. Liam Remus¡¯s bad temper, thepany has lost several important partnerships. While some shareholders haven''t


    said anything out right, there have beenints behind the scenes. We''re hoping that you¡¯re able to return.¡±


    Neil narrowed his eyes slightly and appeared somewhat indifferent.


    After he stepped down as the president of Remus Corporation, not many of the shareholders reached out to him. Yet, once Liam


    and ine¡¯s plot was revealed, a few of them started to approach him. His return was not their true goal. They only wanted to


    see how his conflict with Liam unfolded so that they could benefit from it.


    A faint smile appeared on his face, and he softly said, ¡°I¡¯m still involved in that sexual harassment scandal. I''ll go back once the


    matter ispletely settled.¡±


    Tuffin sounded excited to hear his response. ¡°Great. We''ll be waiting for you!¡±


    After Neil ended the call, Silvia frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Mitchell probably isn¡¯t doing this out of good intentions.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°He just wants to see me and Liam fight. I''ll deal with him and remove him from Remus Corporation first.¡±


    Silvia remained silent. When it came to navigating the business world and understanding people, Neil was much more adept


    than she was.


    ¡°I''ll go and change. | have to meet er.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chatper 483

    After his call with Neil ended, Tuffin quickly rounded up a few shareholders and headed to Liam¡¯s office to wait for him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam had just returned from the press conference. He was upset and in a bad mood.


    The moment he entered his office and saw the shareholders sitting on the couch, he frowned. ¡± What are all of you doing here?!¡±


    Tuffin stood up and faced him. ¡°Mr. Liam Remus, we saw what happened at the press conference. We didn¡¯t expect you to plot


    against your cousin. Not only has the press.


    conference failed to boost Remus Corporation''s stock price, but it has also led to a significant drop.¡±


    Liam remained cold. ¡°What of it?¡±


    Tuffin frowned and sounded more displeased. ¡°If Mr. Neil Remus is innocent, we should bring him back to Remus Corporation.


    After all, everyone acknowledges hispetence.¡±


    Once Tuffin finished speaking, everyone fell into silence.


    Liam suddenly smiled after he red at Tuffin for a while. ¡°So, are you saying that I¡¯m not good at my job, Mr. Mitchell?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liam Remus, you¡¯re reading too much into it. That¡¯s not what | meant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? It seems like that¡¯s exactly what you meant!¡±


    However, Tuffin remained fearless before Liam¡¯s menacing gaze.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, | can¡¯t change your mind. Mr. Neil Remus didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and he¡¯s a shareholder. He has a


    right to be part of the board.¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°Alright. Let him return to work then.¡±


    Tuffin smiled. ¡°Great! Mr. Liam Remus, feel free to proceed with your tasks.¡±


    After the others left, Liam swept all the documents off his table in anger.


    ine had already betrayed him, and now, these directors were also trying to take advantage of him. He would not let them off


    the hook!


    Liam called his secretary in and sternly said, ¡°Look into Mr. Mitchell and find evidence of his wrongdoings. Do you understand?¡±


    His secretary nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Liam then gave Aren York a call and coldly said, ¡°Mr. York, you promised me that ine wouldn''t be in the public eye again.


    Don¡¯t you think you need to give me an exnation for today¡¯s incident?¡±


    Aren started to sweat nervously, and he quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Remus, | just found out about. this. I''ll send someone to locate


    ine immediately and make sure that she apologizes to you in person.¡±


    Liam scoffed. ¡°Forget about it. | don¡¯t want to see anyone from the York Family again!¡±


    ¡°What about the coboration between York Corporation and Remus Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Our coboration is over, and there won''t be any more in the future!¡±


    After that, Liam ended the call.


    Unfortunately, his anger did not subside. He had a chance to tarnish Neil¡¯s reputation during today¡¯s press conference, but his


    efforts backfired on him!


    He opened a web page and saw today¡¯s press conference trending at the top. He clicked on it in dissatisfaction and saw a bunch


    ofments praising Neil.


    [I knew Neil Remus wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Those who criticized him blindly are getting a taste of their own medicine now,


    aren''t they?]


    [Haha. They''re not just getting a taste but a full serving!]


    [Liam Remus is such a hypocrite. He¡¯s the one who convinced ine York to frame his cousin, yet he wanted Neil Remus to


    mend his ways. | feel like throwing up my dinner fromst night!]


    Liam threw his phone on the ground in a fit of rage, and his eyes burned with contempt.


    ¡°Neil Remus, just you wait and see!¡±


    Meanwhile, Silvia met up with ine at the agreed location. She looked at ine indifferently.


    ¡°Miss York, if I''m not mistaken, our deal is done. | saved you, and you disclosed the truth. Why do you still want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Please help me leave Ryoln City!¡±

 Chatper 484

    Chapter 484


    Silviaughed when she heard ine¡¯s request. She cocked an eyebrow in amusement and asked, ¡°Do | look stupid to you?¡±


    ine hesitated and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that if it wasn¡¯t for me, Neil would be used of sexual harassment his entire life!¡±


    ¡°His entire life? You''re giving yourself too much credit. Your rtionship with Mr. Walls is public knowledge now. Even if you


    didn¡¯t reveal the truth at the press conference, | could handle the situation in many other ways.¡±


    ine¡¯s face turned pale. Although she did not want to admit it, Silvia was right.


    ¡°Do you want to see me dead? I¡¯ve exposed Liam. He and the York Family wille after me.


    you don¡¯t help me leave Ryoln City, I''ll be in serious trouble!¡±


    If


    Silvia was unmoved. She had no sympathy for someone like ine.


    ¡°It''s your own fault. | already saved you from the York Family. That''s the most | can do. As for going abroad, you might have


    better luck asking Mr. Walls. You''re smart, so I¡¯m sure you know what to do.¡±


    With that, Silvia walked away.


    ine did not try to stop her. She had no leverage to make deals with Silvia.


    On her way back to the mansion, Silvia received a call from Neil.


    ¡°They''ve picked Troy Zobel up.*Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia pursed her lips. ¡°When do you n to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    ¡°I''lle with you. I¡¯m on my way back to the mansion. |¡¯ll be there in about twenty minutes.¡±


    After a brief silence, Neil¡¯s deep voice came through the phone. ¡°Okay. Take your time.¡±


    When Silvia arrived at Elm Bay, Neil was already waiting for her at the entrance. It was clear that he did not want to waste any


    time. He wanted to see Troy right away.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Silvia asked as she drove.


    ¡°Green Hills Mental Health Hospital.¡±


    Silvia used a navigation system, and they reached the hospital in less than an hour.


    The hospital had sent someone to receive them. After they exited the car, they followed the person through several twists and


    turns until they reached a standalone building.


    ¡°Mr. Remus and Miss Pond, Troy Zobel is in Room 201. Due to the long flight, he¡¯s not mentally stable at the moment. It''s


    rmended that you talk to him after he¡¯s feeling better. You''ll get better results.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    After the staff left, Silvia and Neil went upstairs. Room 201 was right by the stairs, so they


    Chapter 484


    quickly spotted Troy through the window.


    He looked pretty much the same as he did in the video. His eyes were not focused, and there was drool at the corner of his


    mouth. His hair was messy, and his clothes were disheveled. He resembled someone with intellectual disabilities.


    Neil frowned. With his current condition, could they really expect to get any meaningful answers from him?


    After they observed Troy for a while, Silvia softly asked, ¡°Do you n on asking him anything today?¡±


    Neil contemted for two seconds and solemnly replied, ¡°Yes.*


    He asked the nurse to bring the doctor. Then, he seriously said, ¡°I need to ask him a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, the patient is very unstable right now. He just had a seizure not long ago. It¡¯s not a good idea to question him at the


    moment.¡±


    Neil just at the doctor with an intimidating aura.


    After a while, the doctor could not stand it anymore. ¡°Alright, you can ask him questions, but | must be present during the


    questioning,¡± he said.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±

 Chatper 485

    Chapter 485


    1/2


    Neil and Silvia entered the room before the doctor and two nurses followed suit.


    Troy became nervous when he suddenly saw so many people. He started to back away while he made some intelligible sounds,


    ¡°Ah, ah.¡± It was evident that he was not happy with their arrival.


    Neil gave him an icy stare and began to question him.


    ¡°Troy Zobel, were you involved in Sean Remus and Beatrice Gould¡¯s car ident?¡±


    The mention of their names seemed to agitate Troy. He screamed and waved his hands in fear.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Go! Go! Afraid...¡±


    Neil showed no sympathy and continued, ¡°Why did you leave the country right after Sean and Beatrice got involved in the car


    ident? Did you do something wrong?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! Ah! Afraid...¡ã


    i)


    As he spoke, Troy started to bang his head against the wall. It was as if he could not feel any pain based on how loud the thuds


    were.


    The doctor¡¯s expression changed. He moved forward to grab Troy and quickly said, ¡°Get the sedative!¡±


    The nurse immediatelyplied. Within a minute, Troy received a sedative injection. He gradually stopped moving around and


    fell into a peaceful slumber.


    The doctor turned to Neil and spoke seriously, ¡°Mr. Remus, we can¡¯t agitate Troy any further today. If we do, we¡¯ll worsen his


    condition and end up with no answers.¡±


    Neil''s expression remained grim. ¡°I understand. Keep an eye on him. I''lle back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus, it''ll take about a week to get Troy¡¯s condition under control. | suggest that you return in a week or wait for our


    notification.¡±


    Neil frowned when he heard this. ¡°Can¡¯t | return sooner? | don¡¯t have the patience to wait that long.¡±


    The doctor had a troubled look. ¡°This is as fast as we can manage. Honestly, | can¡¯t even guarantee that his condition will


    improve within a week.¡±


    Silvia stepped forward and softly said, ¡°The doctor''s right. Since a psychiatric patient''s emotions can fluctuate, there¡¯s no saying


    when his condition will stabilize.¡±


    ¡°Let me know right away if anything happens,¡± Neil said.


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Remus.¡±


    Neil and Silvia then left the mental health hospital. On the way back, Neil stayed quiet.


    They had managed to find Troy, and based on his reaction earlier, Neil was certain that he knew something about the car


    ident. Otherwise, he would not have been so agitated when Neil mentioned Sean and Beatrice.


    However, with Troy being mentally impaired, getting an answer from him was an incredibly challenging task.


    Silvia nced at Neil and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much from Troy. Given his current condition, it''s hard to say if he can


    return to normal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, | know.¡±


    After a brief silence, Silvia continued, ¡°You should question your dad as well. He probably knows who had problems with your


    uncle and aunt back then. Maybe he could shed some light.¡±


    Atrace of irritation flickered in Neil¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°I''ve asked him about this several times, but he won''t tell me anything about my uncle and aunt.¡±


    ¡°You can tell him that Troy¡¯s back.¡±


    Neil turned to Silvia and asked, ¡°Are you suspicious of my dad?¡±


    Silvia remained calm. ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone, to be exact. After all, we don¡¯t know what happened between them.¡±


    Neil clenched his fists, and his gaze grew colder.


    ¡°You''re right. Perhaps | should have a good talk with my dad.¡±

 Chatper 486

    Neil and Silvia drove to the Remus Family¡¯s mansion. There, they ran into Jake, who was about to leave.


    He was surprised to see them, and he instinctively hid something behind his back.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    They noticed his action but did not say anything about it.


    ¡°Neil, why are you here? Did something happen?¡±


    Neil nodded and looked at him calmly. ¡°Dad, we''ve brought Troy Zobel back. He¡¯s currently at Green Hills Mental Health


    Hospital.¡±


    Jake widened his eyes in shock and forced a smile. ¡°That was quick.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If you want to visit him, you can go anytime.¡±


    Jake nodded. ¡°Okay. | have some things to doter, so | won''t join you for dinner.¡±


    ¡°If you remember anyone Uncle and Auntie might have offended in the past, give me a call.¡±


    Jake was about to say something when a police car stopped at the mansion¡¯s entrance. His expression instantly darkened.


    Two police officers got out and approached them.


    ¡°Jake Remus, we''ve found new evidence rted to Sean Remus and Beatrice Gould''s car ident. Pleasee with us. We


    need a statement from you.¡±


    Neil''s gaze turned cold. It looked like Liam had begun to take action against Jake.


    Jake frowned and said, ¡°Why do | have to give a statement about my brother and sister-¡ªin-w''s ident now? | was overseas


    when it happened. It had nothing to do with me.


    ¡°You were the victim¡¯s brother, so we need to ask you some questions. Pleasee with us.¡±


    In the end, they all went to the police station together.


    After he gave his statement, Jake came out looking visibly upset.


    When he saw that Neil and Silvia were still at the entrance, he frowned. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Neil spoke calmly, ¡°What did the police ask you?¡±


    Jake froze for a moment and angrily said, ¡°Neil Remus, what¡¯s with your attitude?! Do you think | had something to do with their


    ident too?!¡±


    you


    ¡°| only trust the evidence | see, and your actions seem suspicious. Whenever | ask about my uncle and aunt, you dodge my


    questions. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve done something wrong.¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t know anything about it. Don¡¯te asking me about them ever again!¡±


    With that, Jake left in a huff.


    Silvia looked on as he walked away. His angry reaction clearly hinted that he was hiding something. She refused to believe that


    he was clueless.


    Back at the mansion, she looked at Neil and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should rely on Troy.¡±


    Troy did not seem to be acting based on his behavior today.


    ¡°Yeah, we''re just figuring out why he suddenly went mad. If we follow this lead, we might uncover who''s behind all of this.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she was about to start cooking, the doorbell rang.


    The moment she opened the door, Cora knelt before them. ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Pond, please spare the Walls Family! We had no


    idea that Mr. Walls nned to harm you. If we had known, we would have stopped him. Please spare us this once!¡±


    Silvia looked at her with indifference. ¡°Mrs. Walls, these theatrics are unnecessary. Please get up.¡±


    ¡°Miss Pond, it was Mr. Walls¡¯s decision alone, and he has faced the consequences for his actions. He¡¯s still lying in the hospital.


    ine has also taken his money. If you don¡¯t spare our family, we''ll go bankrupt!¡±

 Chatper 487

    Chapter 487


    Cora spoke with tears in her eyes and made it seem unreasonable to not spare the Walls Family:


    Silvia¡¯s gaze turned cold. Just as she was about to respond, Neil interjected, ¡°Mrs. Walls, you''re quite the strategist. While you


    come here seeking our mercy, your husband is going to Liam for help. Before you try to please both sides, consider whether the


    Walls Family has that much influence!¡±


    Cora froze in shock.


    How did Neil know?!


    ¡°| won''t let your family off the hook, and Liam can¡¯t save you either. You better leave before | lose my patience!¡±


    His cold voice sent a chill up her spine. She trembled and could not say a word.


    The door mmed shut, and she dared not ring the doorbell again.


    It looked like the Walls Family was truly in trouble. After Neil stepped down as the president of Remus Corporation, they thought


    that he would be weak and easy to control. However, they forgot that Remus Corporation had stood strong for so many years


    because of him. Even though he was no longer the president, he could still easily make a small family in Ryoln City go bankrupt!


    Cora returned home in disappointment. As soon as she entered the mansion, Nathan hurried over. ¡°How did it go?! Did Neil


    agree to spare our family?¡±


    ¡°Prepare to liquidate our assets and file for bankruptcy.¡±


    Neil refused to spare them, and Liam refused to help them. There was only one path left for the Walls Family¡ªbankruptcy.


    Nathan was in disbelief. ¡°No! | won''t give up like this. If | can get the mansion andpany from Dad, there¡¯s still a chance for


    the Walls Family to recover!¡± he said with determination.


    As he spoke, there was a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    If Justus would not give him thepany and mansion willingly, he could only take them by force!


    Cora looked at him like he was a clueless man and said, ¡°ine has taken them from your dad!¡±


    ¡°What?! How is that possible?! She lost the baby, so Dad wouldn¡¯t give her the mansion andpany!¡±


    Cora sneered. ¡°He already gave her the safe code when she hooked up with him. She¡¯s emptied the safe and is now on a ne


    to Mand. Even if you manage to get everything back, it''ll be toote.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If they did not secure funding by the end of the day, the Walls Family would crumble like a house of cards.


    Nathan sat down on the floor. He could not understand how their family ended up bankrupt. just because Justus wanted to kill


    Silvia.


    By evening, news of their bankruptcy had spread throughout Ryoln City.


    Most people could not believe it because the Walls Family seemed perfectly fine before. How did they lose everything overnight?


    People hurried to find more information, only to discover that it was because they had offended Neil. This revtion made the


    situation even more surprising.


    ¡°Neil isn¡¯t the president of Remus Corporation anymore. How could he make the Walls Family go bankrupt on his own?!¡±


    ¡°Well, even though he¡¯s stepped down as thepany¡¯s president, he¡¯s still influential. He¡¯s been in charge of thepany for


    many years, so he likely has awork of connections. It was probably quite easy for him to take down the Walls Family.¡±


    ¡°The Walls Family was foolish. They thought that Neil would be harmless and that they could easily manipte and bully him.¡±


    When Liam learned about their bankruptcy, he got so angry that he broke several antiques.


    He had wanted to help when Nathan came to him, but he realized that he could not save the Walls Family.


    Even if he provided Walls Corporation with money, the family would not recover. It would just turn into a situation where they


    constantly needed more money. Once he could not supply more funds, the Walls Family would copse just like it did today.


    Liam was worried when he realized that Neil maintained his influence in the business world even after leaving Remus


    Corporation.


    He needed to get rid of Neil!

 Chatper 488

    Chapter 488


    While he figured out how to deal with Neil, someone knocked on his office door.


    His secretary walked in with a serious expression.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, | just received news that Neil has brought Troy Zobel back from abroad. He¡¯s at Green Hills Mental Health Hospital


    right now!¡±


    After Silvia told him about Troy the other day, Liam immediately sent people to find his whereabouts. Unfortunately, Neil was


    quicker in locating him.


    Nevertheless, Liam did not think that Neil was trying to uncover the truth about the past. Instead, he believed that Neil wanted to


    control Troy. This would somehow prevent him from finding evidence of Jake ordering Troy to kill his parents.


    It did not matter whether Troy existed or not.


    This sc*mbag should also pay the price for his actions!


    ¡°Send someone to kill Troy. Make sure it¡¯s a clean job and no evidence is left behind.¡±


    His secretary nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Liam frowned when his secretary continued to stand there. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes. | looked into Mr. Mitchell, but | didn¡¯t find much. So, | set a trap. The evidence we have is enough to send him to jail.¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°Good job. Give that evidence to the police, and when the time is right, spread the news. | don¡¯t want to see him in


    Remus Corporation anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Remus.¡±


    After his secretary left, Liam made a phone call.


    ¡°Boss, Neil is messing up our n. I''d like to kill him.¡±


    The person on the other end said something, and Liam¡¯s expression darkened. His grip instinctively tightened his grip on the


    phone.


    ¡°You promised to help me avenge my parents. That''s the only reason | joined you. Are you going back on your word now?¡±


    There was no response from the other end, and the call ended.


    Liam threw his phone onto the ground, and the screen instantly shattered.


    Clearly, his idea to kill Neil had been rejected.


    Liam took a deep breath to calm down. He still needed to rely on them. To gain control of Remus Corporation, it was necessary


    for him to deal with Jake and Neil first.


    Then, he could slowly break free from that person¡¯s control.


    After the Walls Family went bankrupt, it did not take long for the York Family to face financial problems as well. They lost several


    business partnerships, and their situation was not much different from bankruptcy.


    These two families were once considered some of the most powerful in Ryoln City. However, they were now powerless and


    burdened with significant debt.


    Once Justus learned that ine had emptied his safe, he suffered a stroke and became reliant on his servants for basic needs.


    Unfortunately, Nathan treated him poorly because he refused to give him the otherpany and mansion. This led to


    mistreatment by the servants as well. His days became a living hell, and life seemed more unbearable than death.


    After they settled matters with the Walls and York Families, Silvia returned to MY Corporation while Neil returned to Remus


    Corporation.


    News from the hospital indicated that Troy''s condition was steadily improving, and everything seemed to be heading in a positive


    direction.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just two days after Neil returned to thepany, the police took Tuffin away.


    Soon, news about Tuffin¡¯s involvement in illegal fundraising spread throughout Ryoln City. It put Remus Corporation in the


    spotlight once again.


    Neil quickly discovered that it was Liam who had exposed Tuffin. Liam had probably set him up for those allegations.


    Considering Tuffin''s cautious nature, it was improbable for him to willingly participate in such activities.

 Chatper 489

    Chapter 489


    With that in mind, Neil went straight to Liam.


    ¡°Are you behind Mr. Mitchell''s arrest?¡±


    Although Neil was asking, he knew the answer. His cold gaze could almost prate Liam¡¯s soul, and the atmosphere in the


    office became tense.


    Liam smiled and gave him a look of provocation. ¡°Does it matter if I¡¯m behind it? If you have proof, you should be at the police


    station instead of my office.¡±


    Neil red at him. ¡°Ever since you became the president of Remus Corporation, its stock value has been dropping. If this


    continues, thepany will crumble under your leadership!¡±


    Liam''s gaze turned even colder. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to say that to me, Neil. Remus Corporation is supposed to be mine.


    You''ve only been managing it for me for a few years. Do you really think you own it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be in this position!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide. If you''re capable, beat me in the next presidential election. But with just ten percent in your


    possession and thirty percent in the old hag¡¯s, you don¡¯t stand a chance of winning.¡±


    Neil sneered. ¡°Are you so sure that the other shareholders will support you?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows about your parents causing the death of mine. Do you think the


    shareholders will still vote for you? People will probably boycott thepany if the president of Remus Corporation rose to


    power by harming his own uncle and aunt,¡± Liam calmly said.


    Neil chose to walk away without another word.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He headed to the police station instead of returning to his office.


    After the police questioned Tuffin a few times, he finally figured out that Liam had set him up.


    When he saw Neil, he became visibly excited.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯m innocent! Liam set me up! He¡¯s mad because a few of us shareholders pushed him to ept you back in


    Remus Corporation. That¡¯s why he came up with this nasty n to frame me! | did it all for your sake. You have to help me!¡±


    Neil looked at him impassively and said, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, you did it for yourself, not me.¡±


    Tuffin¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of guilt, but he quickly denied it, ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Remus? | don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get it, | don¡¯t think we need to keep talking.¡±


    After that, Neil stood up to leave.


    Tuffin finally got anxious and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scheming against you, Mr. Neil Remus. | was foolish and greedy at that


    time. If you can help me out of this, | promise to bepletely loyal to you. | won¡¯t support anyone else!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Neil sounded somewhat indifferent.


    ¡°Absolutely. | swear! You''re my only lifeline now!¡±


    Neil remained silent for a few seconds. He seemed to be considering whether to believe Tuffir


    After two minutes, Neil replied apathetically, ¡°I won¡¯t save someone who is useless to me.¡¯


    Tuffin¡¯s heart raced even faster. He realized that Neil had seen through his intentions from the beginning. But at this point, no


    one except Neil could save him.


    He made up his mind and softly said, ¡°During my time in thepany, I¡¯ve secretly noted some of Liam¡¯s unreasonable


    decisions and his close dealings with executives from otherpanies. If you save me, | can provide you with the evidence.


    Neil chuckled. He seemed to be mocking Tuffin for thinking too highly of himself.


    ¡°Do you think | won''t be able to discover all of that?¡±


    Tuffin froze, but he soon spoke with a determined expression, ¡°There¡¯s one thing that you''ll definitely miss!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chatper 490

    Tuffin smiled. ¡°Will you help me if | spill the beans?¡±


    Acold glint shed in Neil¡¯s eyes. ¡°You better not be lying. If | can get you out, | can put y back in.¡±


    Ashiver ran down Tuffin¡¯s spine, and he subconsciously trembled.


    He knew that Neil was serious.


    ¡°Trust me, Mr. Remus. You won''t regret helping me out.¡±


    After they reached an agreement, Neil left with hiswyer.


    Thewyer frowned and expressed his concern, ¡°Mr. Remus, economic crimes vary in severity Mr. Mitchell''s illegal fundraising


    involves a huge sum that reaches billions of dors. It¡¯s a serious offense, and acquitting him might be tough.¡±


    Neil remained calm as he coldly said, ¡°I know. Just do what you can. I''ll take care of the rest.


    Once thewyer was gone, Neil gave Curtis a call.


    ¡°Look into Mr. Mitchell''s illegal fundraising case. | want to know the full story and find a way to get him out. If there¡¯s evidence


    implicating Liam, give it to the police.¡±


    Neil left in his car after he gave his orders.


    When he returned home, he was surprised to see a fancy dinner on the table.


    ¡°Did you leave work early?¡±


    Silvia smiled as she ced the tes on the table and said, ¡°No. I just finished filming, and she came over to hang out. The


    Paparazzi¡¯s been hounding her recently, so it¡¯s inconvenient for her to eat out. We ordered food from a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Neil knew about I since she had caused some issues between David and his family. However, David stopped mentioning her


    after a while, so Neil was not sure what had happened between them.


    Silvia looked at Neil with some hesitance and said, ¡°She went next door to invite Chris to join us for dinner.¡±


    While she spoke, she kept an eye on his expression. When he frowned, she quickly added, ¡°I was going to say no at first, but it¡¯s


    her birthday today. If you¡¯re not okay with it, we can go out for dinner, just the two of us.¡±


    Neil remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He was nning to have a conversation with Chris anyway.


    Curtis had previously asked Chris to pick any of the projects that Remus Corporation had invested in. However, Chris had


    declined all of them. It was clear that he did not want Neil to return the favor on Silvia¡¯s behalf.


    Regardless of his willingness, Neil was determined to return the favor.


    Chapter 490


    2/2


    Seeing no signs of anger from him, Silvia finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had nned to apologize andfort him after


    I and Chris left.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, I and Chris walked into the mansion together.


    They had worked together on several productions recently. Since they had a lot inmon, they had be good friends.


    Silvia introduced Neil to I, and they all sat down to eat.


    With I present, the atmosphere was not too awkward.


    She chatted with Chris about their new drama and joked, ¡°Now that the cast on your foot is off, when are you nning to return


    to set? The director must be eagerly waiting for you. By the way,


    which drama were you working on when you got injured? I¡¯ve read the scripts for your previous productions, and they didn¡¯t


    seem to have any scenes with wire stunts.¡±


    Chris lowered his gaze and softly said, ¡°They added it inter on.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    No one noticed Neil tightening his grip on his spoon when I asked that question.


    During the meal, I and Chris discussed their uing movie, whereas Silvia and Neil spoke very little.


    Chris would nce at Silvia asionally, and she would be eating while listening to their conversation. Sometimes, she would


    put some food on Neil''s te.


    Ahint of disappointment shed in Chris¡¯s eyes, and his heart ached.


    He wished for her happiness, but he knew that he was not the one bringing it to her.


    After they finished eating, he stood up to say goodbye.


    As he left the mansion, he heard a cold voice behind him.

 Chatper 491

    ¡°Chris, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Chris turned around and met Neil¡¯s cold gaze. He showed no sign of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Neil walked up to him and softly said, ¡°I really appreciate you saving Silvia. | hope you can ept my gratitude.¡±


    Chris chuckled, and his eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Are you talking about those productions, Mr. Remus?¡±


    Neil frowned, and he began to sound hostile. ¡°Chris, | can give you money too if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Chris sneered and responded, ¡°Mr. Remus, | don¡¯t need your thanks, and please don¡¯t demean me with money and projects. |


    saved Silvia because | wanted to. | never expected anything in return!¡±


    Just as Neil was about to reply, Silvia¡¯s voice rang out behind him. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± she asked as she walked


    up to them.


    She seemed puzzled.


    Neil had misunderstood her rtionship with Chris before, and she knew that he did not like the actor.


    Chris smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Remus Corporation just invested in a new movie, and Mr. Remus asked me if | was interested in it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Silvia appeared doubtful. Would Neil really rmend a job to Chris?


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s cold outside. You guys should head back in. You don¡¯t have to see me off.¡±


    With that, Chris left.


    Neil watched as Chris walked away, and he fell into deep thought.


    Silvia held onto his arm and whispered, ¡°Neil, Chris and | really are just friends. Please don¡¯t cause him trouble.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    His swift agreement made Silvia widen her eyes with surprise.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised. In the past, you¡¯d get upset whenever | mentioned Chris.¡±


    Neil looked at her earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s because | didn¡¯t understand your feelings back then. Now that | know you care for me, |


    won''t be bothered by other men.¡±


    Silvia blushed and chuckled.


    22All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m d you understand.¡±


    ¡°Silvia, I''ll cherish you from now on. | won¡¯t upset you anymore.¡±


    She scoffed and said, ¡°I''ll definitely leave you if you don¡¯t cherish me.¡±


    Neil held her hand tightly. ¡°I won''t do that.¡±


    As they walked back into the mansion, they saw I hurrying out.


    ¡°Silvia, something¡¯se up, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Silvia was taken aback. ¡°But | haven''t given you your birthday present.¡±


    ¡°lll ask Scarlett to pick it up tomorrow.¡±


    After that, I got into her car and left.


    Silvia frowned because she was worried. It waste, so she wondered what could be so urgent for I to rush off like that.


    ¡°Neil, can you get someone to follow I? I¡¯m a bit worried about her.¡±


    Neil turned to her with a smile and said, ¡°She¡¯s going to see David. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°But | thought they weren¡¯t in touch anymore?¡±

 Chatper 492

    ¡°That¡¯s between them. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Back inside, Silvia was about to suggest watching a movie together, but Neil¡¯s phone rang.


    When he answered it, he heard an anxious voice. ¡°Mr. Remus, something¡¯s happened to Troy. Can youe over right now?¡±


    They hurried to Green Hills Mental Health Hospital, but an hour had passed by the time they arrived.


    Neil looked at the pale and unconscious Troy before he demanded the truth, ¡°What happened?!¡±


    The nurse was intimidated by his cold gaze. ¡°M-¡ªMr. Remus, your father visited Troy in the afternoon. When we came to fetch


    him for dinner in the evening, we found him unconscious...¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°How is Troy now?¡±


    ¡°He was injected with a neurotoxin. Even though we treated him quickly, there¡¯s a chance he might end up in aa and never


    wake up again...¡±


    Even if Troy was awake, he could no longer answer Neil''s questions. The nurse hesitated to tell Neil about this.


    ¡°| understand. Please do everything you can to save him.¡±


    After they left Troy''s ward, Silvia turned to Neil and softly asked, ¡°Do you want to drop by your family¡¯s mansion?¡±


    Neil appeared more solemn. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was already past 9 p.m. when they reached the mansion, but Jake was still working in his study.


    Realizing that Neil and Silvia had arrived, he walked out with a frown.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Neil looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°Did you see Troy this afternoon?¡±


    Jake nodded. ¡°Yeah. Even though he betrayed me, he worked for me for over a decade. So, | went to check on him. What¡¯s the


    problem?¡±


    ¡°Not long after you left, Troy became unconscious.¡±


    As Neil spoke, he watched Jake''s expression closely.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jake was shocked. However, something soon urred to him, and he angrily asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m responsible?!¡±


    ¡°You''re the only one who''s visited Troy recently. Shortly after you left, he fell into aa. How do you exin that?¡±


    Jake¡¯s face turned red with rage. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s mentally impaired. It¡¯s not unusual for someone like him to


    suddenly fall into aa. How could you me me for


    that?!¡±


    ¡°If you''ve done something to Troy, you''d better tell me now. I¡¯ve reported it to the police, and you could end up in jail if they find


    any evidence of your involvement!¡±


    ¡°| haven''t done anything. What is there to be afraid of?¡± Jake boldly replied.


    Neil stared into his eyes for a while before he eventually looked away.


    His staring pissed Jake off, and he shouted, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go back! Don¡¯t use me of something without evidence


    next time!¡±


    With that, he stormed off.


    Neil and Silvia left the mansion once silence filled the living room,


    As they drove away, Silvia looked at Neil and asked, ¡°Do you think he lied to us?¡±


    Neil''s expression remained cold as he said, ¡°Probably not. He didn¡¯t seem guilty earlier. It¡¯s likely that someone else is the


    culprit.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you send someone to keep an eye on Troy? Besides your dad, no one else has visited him. | still think he¡¯s the most


    likely suspect.¡±


    Jake had been very cautious around them too. He must be hiding something.

 Chatper 493

    Neil lowered his gaze, and his voice turned cold, ¡°If it''s not him, the other suspect should be someone from Green Hills Mental


    Health Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Should we contact the hospital to get more details?¡±


    ¡°No. We might alert them if we call now. Since they failed this time, there might be another attempt. We just have to wait


    patiently.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Troy was almost killed today. You should be careful too.¡±


    Neil nodded and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | won¡¯t put myself in danger.¡±


    Meanwhile, Liam was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report in Remus Corporation.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, they''ve discovered that Troy has been injected with neurotoxins, but they haven''t connected it to us. They¡¯re


    suspicious of Jake at the moment.¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°Why did Jake visit Troy?¡±


    ¡°| heard that he had a short conversation with Troy, and then he left.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Neil will likely pay more attention to Troy during this time. Find another chance to strike.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The following days were peaceful. Neil returned to Remus Corporation, and Liam provided him with an office. He allowed Neil to


    attend meetings, but he would consistently overlook his opinions when making decisions.


    It was evident to everyone on the board that Liam was singling Neil out.


    After another meeting, Neil returned to his office. Just then, one of the shareholders dropped by.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve always been on your side. Liam has crossed the line. | can¡¯t tolerate it anymore!¡±


    The moment he said this, a sarcastic-sounding voice came from the doorway. ¡°Oh? If you can¡¯t tolerate it, why don¡¯t you look


    away, Mr. Stefan?¡±


    Mr. Stefan turned pale. He watched in shock as Liam walked in.


    ¡°M-Mr. Liam Remus, what brings you here?¡±


    Liam''s smile grew wider. ¡°If | didn¡¯t drop by, | wouldn¡¯t know that you hold such strong hostility toward me. | guess you only think


    of Neil as the president of Remus Corporation since you call me by my first name.¡±


    Mr. Stefan turned even paler. He forced a smile and exined, ¡°Mr. Liam Remus, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Earlier-


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Liam¡¯s smile vanished, and an intense malice emanated from him.


    Mr. Stefan was taken aback, and he quickly fled.


    Liam cocked an eyebrow in amusement and sat across from Neil. ¡°You did well as the president of Remus Corporation. It seems


    those shareholders are still stuck in the past when you were in charge. They refuse to ept reality and acknowledge me as the


    president.¡±


    Neil looked at him with a cold expression. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mitchell offended me, and | want to teach him a lesson. It wouldn''t be appropriate for you to get involved, right?¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t care about your issues with Mr. Mitchell, but Remus Corporation''s stock price is still falling. | won¡¯t allow anyone to harm


    thepany¡¯s interests.¡±


    Liam wore a wide smile once again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such strong feelings for Remus Corporation. But you can¡¯t take it


    back no matter what you do.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He would not allow Neil to be the president again even if it meant destroying the


    company.


    ¡°Are you done talking? If you are, you can leave.¡± Neil dismissed him without a care.


    Liam stopped smiling and spoke menacingly, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with matters that are none of your concern. Otherwise, you''ll end up


    dying miserably!¡±


    He left after that.


    Once he was inside the elevator, he sternly said, ¡°Summon Mr. Stefan to my office!¡±

 Chatper 494

    Once Liam was gone, Curtis entered Nell¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Liam has called Mr. Stefan to his office.¡±


    Neil remained indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. How is Mr. Mitchell¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°If everything goes as nned, he should be released today.¡±


    ¡°Have someone wait at the police station¡¯s entrance. Once he¡¯s out, bring him to me.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡±


    When evening came, Tuffin was brought to Royal Vista.


    The moment he saw Neil, he gratefully said, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Mr. Remus! I''ll always stand by your side in the future.


    We can¡¯t allow Liam to continue managing Remus Corporation. Otherwise, it''ll go bankrupt!¡±


    Neil did not react to his emotional outpour. He simply gazed at Tuffin with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Mr. Mitchell, | don¡¯t want to hear empty words. You know very well why | saved you.¡±


    Tuffin nodded before he handed Neil a sh drive and softly said, ¡°Ever since Liam became the president of Remus Corporation,


    he¡¯s been transferring money to this ount every week. He¡¯s moved tens of millions of dors from thepany in less than a


    month.¡±


    There was a hint of surprise in Neil¡¯s eyes, and he asked, ¡°If you had proof, why didn¡¯t you expose him?¡±


    Guilt shed across Tuffin¡¯s eyes as he wore a troubled look. ¡°I wanted to, but Liam has an unpredictable way of doing things.


    On his first day as president, he warned us not to do anything behind the scenes. | was afraid that he would retaliate against me


    if | exposed him.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil sneered. ¡°You openly challenged him and forced him to agree to my return to Remus Corporation. Weren''t you afraid of


    retaliation then?¡±


    Tuffin gritted his teeth. ¡°I was doing it for Remus Corporation...¡±


    ¡°Did you also hide this evidence for thepany¡¯s sake?¡±


    Tuffin remained silent.


    Seeing his paleplexion, Neil did not press further. ¡°You can leave now,¡± he said sternly.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, | have a family to take care of. Please don¡¯t let Liam find out that | gave you this evidence.¡±


    Neil did not respond, and Curtis sent him off.


    ¡°What do we do now, Mr. Remus?¡±


    ¡°Look into this ount.¡±


    Shortly after, Curtis returned to the study with a serious look. He then handed Neil a document.


    Chapter 494


    212


    ¡°I''ve checked it thoroughly. The ount belongs to a notorious foreign mercenary group. They¡¯re known for taking on missions


    for money, and they¡¯ve been involved in the assassination of several foreign officials in the past few years. They''re even publicly


    wanted in Mand.¡±


    Neil''s expression turned cold. How could Liam be associated with a mercenary group?


    ¡°Continue your investigation. Also, look into Liam¡¯s experiences abroad in recent years. Do it quickly!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Remus.¡±


    After Neil went through the information that Curtis had provided, he returned to Elm Bay.


    He received a call from Curtis not long after he finished dinner.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, I¡¯ve found some information. I''ll send it to you right away.¡±


    Curtis sent him a file, which he quickly reviewed. All of a sudden, he heard Silvia¡¯s slightly surprised voice beside him.


    ¡°Cold Night Mercenary Group?! Why are you investigating this group out of the blue?!¡±


    Neil immediately turned to her. ¡°You know about them?¡±


    As soon as Silvia finished speaking, she realized that she should have kept quiet. She quicklyposed herself and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, | do. That mercenary group is notorious and often


    involved in senseless killings. I''ve seen them in the international news. Isn¡¯t this mercenary group operating overseas?¡±


    He did not catch any signs of lying, so he set aside his suspicions and calmly said, ¡°Liam¡¯s connected to this group.¡±

 Chatper 495

    Chapter 495


    Silvia was shocked. ¡°Did he work for this group during his years abroad?¡±


    Neil''s eyes darkened, and he solemnly said, ¡°Yes, and he still has connections with that mercenary group. It¡¯s assisting him in


    attacking my forces in Ryoln City.¡±


    Silvia fell silent and got lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°| still have unfinished work. I''ll be in the study if you need me.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that, he went back to studying about Cold Night Mercenary Group.


    Over in the study, Silvia¡¯s expression turned extremely cold. She finally understood why Condor had schemed against her in the


    past.


    Cold Night Mercenary Group and Full Moon were opposing groups. Cold Night had always wanted to take over Full Moon, so it


    had nts within Full Moon. This resulted in numerous mission failures, and the higher¡ªups in Full Moon eventually realized that


    there were moles. After a thorough investigation, dozens of problematic members were identified and dealt with. Silvia¡¯s best


    partner, Quail, was one of them.


    Back then, Silvia refused to believe that Quail was a mole. She tried everything to save her but ultimately failed. After that, she


    stopped essing Full Moon¡¯s website for three years.


    If it were not for her divorce with Neil, she might have never logged on to Full Moon¡¯s website again in her lifetime.


    It seemed that the previous purge had not rooted out all the moles. Otherwise, Condor would not have been able to lurk for so


    long.


    However, Silvia found something strange. Cold Night Mercenary Group typically did not concern itself with its members. It mainly


    operated in the southeast of Aurope and never interfered in other regions. Why would it help Liam by attacking Neil''s forces?


    The fact that Cold Night Mercenary Group took risks to enter the country suggested that there had to be irresistible and


    significant benefits.


    As this realization sank in, Silvia¡¯s expression gradually darkened.


    If she told Neil about her theory, he would likely be suspicious of her identity.


    Silvia lowered her gaze and pondered for a moment before she gave someone a call.


    ¡°Compile Cold Night Mercenary Group¡¯s information and send it to Neil via an anonymous ount.¡±


    Once the call ended, Silvia got up and left the study.


    After he went through the information that Curtis had provided, Neil frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Silvia sat beside him and softly asked, ¡°What''s your n?¡±


    ¡°| have evidence that Liam transferred Remus Corporation¡¯s assets to Cold Night Mercenary Group. I''ll remove him from the


    position of president, or else, he''ll bring thepany down


    Chapter 495


    with him.¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes, and we need to quickly uncover the truth behind the car ident involving Liam''s parents. Otherwise, he


    won''t let this matter rest.¡±


    Neil''s gaze deepened, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to find out how Troy went crazy. We''ll have some results soon.¡±


    Noticing his fatigue, Silvia advised him, ¡°Get some rest today. With everything that¡¯s been happening, you need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he returned to his room, Neil gave Curtis a call and instructed, ¡°Compile the evidence of Liam misappropriating Remus


    Corporation''s assets. Post one copy online and deliver another copy to the police.¡±


    The next morning, the police took Liam away the moment he arrived at Remus Corporation. Rumors of thepany facing


    bankruptcy soon spread like wildfire.


    ¡°Oh, my. Neil Remus¡¯s parents were murderers, and Liam Remus embezzledpany funds. | think Remus Corporation is


    doomed.¡±


    ¡°Haha. They¡¯re family alright. Neither of them is a decent person!¡±


    ¡°What incredible drama! Conflicts among the wealthy are truly fascinating!¡±


    However, Liam was surprisingly released in the afternoon.


    He immediately approached Neil back in Remus Corporation.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Neil, do you think that evidence is going to affect me?¡±

 Chatper 496

    Chapter 496


    Neil ignored Liam¡¯s provocation and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Liam was taken aback. He then confidently replied, ¡°Neil, even if you gather evidence, it won¡¯t change anything. You can¡¯t put me


    in jail. If you backstab me again, I''ll make sure you see the downfall of the Remus Family!¡±


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t get a chance to do that.


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Liam looked at Neil with disdain and mockery. As he was about to continue, his phone rang.


    There was a hint of surprise in his eyes when he saw the caller ID. The people from Cold Night Mercenary Group usually texted


    him. Why were they calling him this time?


    ¡°Aren''t you going to pick that up?¡±


    Liam nced at Neil coldly. Then, he walked outside and answered the call.


    As Liam approached the door, the caller said something, which made him turn around in anger. He red at Neil and asked, ¡°It


    was you, wasn¡¯t it?!¡±


    Someone from Cold Night Mercenary Group just told him that Neil had discovered their location. After the police took him away,


    they tried to save him, but their identity was revealed. As a result, they lost many of their people.


    ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± Neil calmly responded.


    Liam sneered. ¡°Alright. We''ll see how this ends!¡±


    Liam returned to his office and spoke to his secretary, ¡°Come here. | need you to do something.¡±


    His secretary stepped forward, but after he whispered a few things, his secretary¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, our higher¡ªups told us not to make any sudden moves recently.¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°They just don¡¯t want me going after Neil. Do as | say. I''ll handle theAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    consequences on my own!¡±


    Cold Night Mercenary Group was trying to use Liam to obtain the Remus Family''s treasure. They would not harm him until they


    had it.


    However, Liam was not naive. He did not really want to help them find the treasure. Once he got his revenge, he nned to


    quietly leave and start a new life somewhere else with a different identity. It did not concern her whether the people from Cold


    Night Mercenary Group could get the treasure


    His secretary frowned. ¡°Mr. Remus, | think-


    ¡°Who''s the boss here?! If you can¡¯t handle this, | can find someone else,¡± Liam said.


    His secretary nodded reluctantly. ¡°Understood. I''ll take care of itter.¡±


    Liam waved impatiently and said, ¡°Alright. You can leave now.¡±


    212


    In the evening, Silvia received a call from Neil right after she finished work.


    ¡°Silvia, | learned that Troy has a younger brother abroad. | need to go there for a week.¡±


    Silvia frowned. ¡°Can''t we bring his brother back here?¡±


    ¡°He wants to give me something in person and prefers not toe back.¡±


    She felt uneasy for some reason, so she suggested, ¡°I''lle with you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m going through security now. I''ll call you after the nends.¡±


    Neil then ended the call.


    Silvia kept her phone and tried to shake off the ominous feeling. Then, she drove back to Elm Bay.


    In a special care ward in Ryoln City First Hospital, Mnie gradually opened her eyes. The bright light above caused her to


    narrow her eyes ufortably.


    Anurse noticed her waking up and summoned the doctor in excitement.


    Soon, the doctor arrived to check on her.

 Chatper 497

    After the checkup, the doctor smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Remus, it¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll inform Mr. Remus right away.¡±


    In less than half an hour, Silvia reached the hospital.


    Mnie subconsciously frowned, ¡°Why are you here? Where''s Heil? | need to talk to him.¡±


    Silvia calmly replied, ¡°He went abroad. He¡¯ll be back in a week¡±


    ¡°Why is he gone so long? Is there something more important than me waking up? Call him now and tell him toe back!¡±


    ¡°He''s


    gone to investigate the car ident involving Liam''s parents. Even if he knew that you woke up, he wouldn¡¯te back.¡±


    Mnie froze briefly and said, ¡°I already know the truth. Tell him toe back this instant!¡±


    Silvia sighed. ¡°He¡¯s on the ne right now. Even if you want him back, you''ll have to wait until hends.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie gave Silvia a look of dissatisfaction and angrily said, ¡°Help me up. | need to use the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°ll help you call the caregiver.¡±


    Even though Silvia was back with Neil, she had no intention of winning Mnie over. Mnie looked down on her, so it would be


    pointless no matter how well she did.


    Mnie became so furious that she gritted her teeth and sarcastically said, ¡°If Ada were here, she would¡¯ve taken care of me


    personally, unlike someone who wouldn¡¯t even lift a finger.¡± Silvia smirked, ¡°Should | call Ada for you? Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s willing to


    come and take care of you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You have such a sharp tongue, | really don¡¯t understand what Neil sees in you!¡± Mnie¡¯s expression darkened,


    and she turned red with anger.


    Silvia did not bother to respond. She left the room and called a caregiver to help Mnie.


    After Mnie returned to bed, Silvia nonchntly said, ¡°Since you''re fine, I''ll head back now.¡±


    Mnie remained cold and silent.


    Silvia did not pay attention to her. She simply told Neil¡¯s bodyguards to take care of Mnie before she left.


    Not long after, Jake arrived at the hospital in a hurry.


    When Mnie saw him, she sheered. ¡°Jake Remus, you have some nerve showing up here!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jake frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Do | need to reveal what you did to Beatrice to the whole world?!¡±


    Jake was instantly displeased. He stared daggers at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about,¡±


    Chapter 467


    ¡°Back then, you sneaked into Beatrice¡¯s room to take advantage of her when none of us were home. If Sean hadn¡¯t arrived in


    time, you would¡¯ve seeded! You seriously make me sick!¡±


    She thought that Jakke merely admired Beatrice. To her surprise, he even tried to r*pe her! He was truly disgusting!


    Jake¡¯s expression turned pale. He did not expect Mnie to discover his long-kept secret.


    ¡°Who told you about this?!¡±


    Only four people, including him, knew about the incident. Sean and Beatrice had passed away, while Troy was in a mental health


    hospital. How did Mnie find out?


    Mnie sneered. ¡°Liam told me. Why else do you think | met up with him in the middle of the night? He even set me up and


    nearly got me killed!¡±


    ¡°H-How could he know?!¡±


    Liam was only six years old at that time, Logically speaking, he should have been clueless!


    ¡°How would | know? If you''re really curious, ask him yourself!¡±


    After that, they both fell silent.


    Amomentter, Jake said, ¡°We mustn''t let others know about this. If word gets out, it won''t just affect me. It''ll affect Neil too.¡±


    Mnie said in mockery, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consider the consequences when you did this back then? Now you''re pretending to


    care. You''re disgusting!¡±

 Chatper 498

    ¡°How could you?!¡±


    Jake red at her and responded angrily, ¡°Enough! The most important thing now is to


    convince Liam that we have nothing to do with his parents¡® ident. We can talk about other thingster on!¡±


    Mnie sneered. ¡°Is Liam willing to listen to you? He almost killed me. I''ll never let this go!¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to ruin this family?¡±


    As he questioned her, Mnie met his gaze in a calm and cold manner. ¡°You should ask Liam that. If it weren¡¯t for him, our lives


    wouldn''t be a mess now!¡±


    Jake gritted his teeth with rage. He raised his hand to p her, but to his surprise, she showed no fear. Instead, she stared him


    right in the eye.


    ¡°Go ahead and hit me! If you do, I''ll expose what you did to Beatrice to the media. It¡¯s up to you. Do you still want to keep your


    reputation?¡±


    Jake¡¯s hand froze in mid-air, and he ended up not hitting her.


    ¡°You''ll be in trouble if | hear any rumors about it!¡±


    After that, he left in a huff. The moment he opened the door, he saw Ada. He was immediately displeased.


    ¡°How much did you hear?¡±


    His gaze made her shudder. She quickly took a step back and shook her head with a pale face.¡± | just arrived. | didn¡¯t hear


    anything.¡±


    Jake did not pressure her any further when he noticed that she seemed to be telling the truth.


    He left soon after.


    Ada patted her chest out of fear. She took a deep breath before she walked into the hospital


    ward.


    Mnie was a little surprised to see Ada. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked indifferently.


    Ever since Ada became pregnant with Liam¡¯s child, Mnie had distanced herself from her.


    After all, Liam stood against Neil. Despite how much Ada liked Neil before, she would definitely pick Liam''s side after having his


    child.


    Ada smiled and sat by the hospital bed.


    ¡°| heard that you woke up, so | came over to visit you. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I''m good. Ada, since you''re engaged to Liam and pregnant with his child, you don¡¯t have to visit me in the future. You should


    stay at home and take care of yourself.¡±


    Ada knew that Mnie was trying to keep a distance from her. However, she wanted to escape Liam¡¯s control and get back


    together with Neil. Therefore, she needed to get Mnie on her side.


    ¡°Il came here because | have something to tell you.¡±


    Chapter 498


    2/2


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t n on keeping this child.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ada sighed, and her eyes turned red.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Liam doesn¡¯t like me at all. After he became the president of Remus Corporation, he locked me up in


    the mansion. I¡¯ve been trying to send information to Neil. | still wish for him to be reinstated as Remus Corporation''s president.¡±


    Ada meant everything she said, but Mnie did not believe her. Instead, she looked at Ada with a guarded look on her face.


    ¡°Did Liam ask you to get information from me?¡±


    Ada did not rush to defend herself. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t believe me now. But soon, you''ll know that I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± she


    whispered.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After that, she stood up and looked at Mnie. ¡°Liam has assigned someone to keep an eye on me. | can¡¯t leave the mansion for


    too long. I''ll visit you again if | get the chance.¡±


    She wiped her tears once she exited the ward. She was just about to leave, when she saw a familiar figure on the other end of


    the corridor. This person was walking briskly toward another ward.


    Why would Dulcie be here?


    Out of curiosity, Ada secretly followed her.

 Chatper 499

    When Dulcie heard that Chris had gotten injured while filming, she rushed to the hospital. She did not notice the person who was


    following her.


    When she reached the hospital ward, Chris''s face was pale. His arm was wrapped up, and there were spots of blood on the


    bandage. She could not help but frown.


    Chris and Katherine were somewhat shocked to see her.


    ¡°Dulcie, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°| have a rtive who¡¯s working on your production. | heard that you got injured, so | inquired about your ward number and came


    over to visit you.¡±


    Chris smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. I¡¯m fine. | should be able to get back to filming soon.¡±


    Katherine red at him and quickly said, ¡°The doctor told you to rest for at least a month. If it weren¡¯t for your older injuries, you


    wouldn''t be-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Chris interrupted her.


    ¡°Stop it, Katherine. That¡¯s my problem.¡±


    Ahint of dissatisfaction shed across Katherine''s eyes, but she stopped talking.


    Dulcie knew what Chris was preventing Katherine from saying, so she changed the subject.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was about to leave, Katherine stood up and said, ¡°Miss Reed, let me send you out.¡±


    Ada was standing right outside the door, so she immediately hid in the emergency exit. Soon, Dulcie and Katherine walked out.


    ¡°Miss Reed, if it¡¯s possible, please inform Miss Pond about Chris¡¯s injury.¡±


    Dulcie remained silent for a while before she replied, ¡°You want Silvia to visit him?¡±


    Katherine nodded and whispered, ¡°If Chris didn¡¯t save her, he wouldn''t be in such a bad condition now. The injuries on his arm


    are secondary, but the doctor says that his back is badly burnt. It¡¯s not possible for him to undergo skin graft surgery. Those


    hideous burnt scars will stay with him forever.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want Silvia to know about it. There¡¯s nothing | can do.¡± Dulcie sounded a bit helpless.


    Katherine sighed and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t n on telling Miss Pond about it either. After all, | can¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Remus and


    the Rios Family. But even though Chris doesn¡¯t say it, | know that he still wishes to see Miss Pond. So, I''m hoping she''ll be able


    to visit him, even if it''s just as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I''ll let Silvia know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Reed.¡±


    After Dulcie left, Katherine returned to Chris¡¯s ward.


    Ada was extremely shocked. She was aware of the fire incident that almost imed Silvia¡¯s life.


    The news reported that a fireman had saved her. She never thought that Chris would be Silvia¡¯s true savior.


    Based on Dulcie¡¯s conversation with Katherine, it seemed like Neil and the Rios Family had something to do with the whole


    thing.


    She immediately called a private detective. ¡°Hello. | need you to help me investigate something!¡±


    It was easy to find more information about the incident when Ada already knew the oue. The private detective had already


    sent her the information by the time she got home.


    She noticed that news of Chris getting hurt from an acting stunt coincided with Silvia¡¯s fire incident. Once she saw the medical


    records from Imperial First Hospital, she understood what had happened.


    If Silvia found out that Chris had saved her, it might affect her rtionship with Neil.


    Neil was afraid of that, so he hid the truth.


    Ada sneered as she looked through the terrifying medical report and photos of Chris¡¯s burnt body.


    She now had a way to destroy Neil and Silvia¡¯s rtionship!


    Meanwhile, Dulcie went to Elm Bay after she left the hospital.


    As she reached the entrance, she saw Silvia walking out with a cold expression.


    Dulcie immediately went up to her. ¡°Silvia, | have something to tell you. Chris is injlu¡ª


    Before she could finish her sentence, Silvia interrupted her.


    ¡°Neil''s missing!¡±

 Chatper 500

    Chapter 500


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dulcie was stunned. Before returned to her senses, Silvia immediately said, ¡°I need to leave the country. Before |e back,


    you''ll be in charge of making all decisions for thepany.¡± Silvia got into the car as she spoke. She lowered the car window


    and said, ¡°If there¡¯s something that you can¡¯t decide on, you can contact me at any time.¡±


    After that, she left.


    She drove really fast and reached the airport in less than half an hour.


    Curtis immediately passed the flight ticket to her when she got out of the car. ¡°Miss Pond, | need to stay back toplete the


    tasks that Mr. Remus has assigned to me.¡±


    Silvia took the flight ticket and passed her car keys to him. ¡°Help me drive my car back.¡±


    Curtis had something else to say, but Silvia had already walked into the airport.


    After a roughly six-hour flight, she finallynded in the airport in Feronia¡¯s capital.


    Silvia walked out and immediately headed to Full Moon Hotel.


    The hotel was owned by the founder of Full Moon, and they would only take in gang members and mercenaries. Apart from


    providing shelter and food, they also provided services like detective work, weapons sales, and information exchange.


    Silvia walked toward the reception as soon as she entered Full Moon Hotel. She took out a gold card that she had not used for a


    few years and passed it to the receptionist. ¡°Help me find a person named Neil Remus,¡± she said with a straight face.


    It did not take long for the receptionist to pass the card back to her and whisper, ¡°He¡¯s at


    Hanson''s manor.


    Silvia¡¯s expression became extremely grim when she heard this. Hanson was the leader of a local gang, and he was always


    looking to gain from a situation. Hence, he would not let go of anything that brought him benefits. He had offended many people


    in the process, but he also gained many followers. He had a reputation in Feronia for being difficult.


    Neil had traveled to Feronia to look for someone. He would have kept a low profile, so he could not have easily gotten into


    trouble with Hanson. Someone must have made a deal with Hanson to capture Neil.


    The only person who had the power and a grudge against Neil was Liam.


    She took her card and solemnly said, ¡°Got it.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just as she was about to leave, a hoarse male voice suddenly called out to her.


    ¡°Long time no see, Iris.¡±


    Silvia turned around. A man with brown curly hair was standing beside the reception desk. His blue eyes were deep and calm,


    and he was dressed in a blue suit. He also appeared to be in his forties. He smiled as he looked at her with a surprised gaze.


    Silvia had previously been a regr at Full Moon Hotel. They were considered acquaintances.


    Chapter 500


    However, she seemed indifferent. ¡°Matt, you haven¡¯t retired.¡±


    Matt smiled and passed her a ss of vodka. ¡°Care to have a drink?¡±


    Silvia rejected his offer. ¡°No, thanks. | have something to do.¡±


    ¡°If you want to meet Hanson, perhaps | can be of help.¡±


    He tapped the ss with his finger and gave her a knowing look.


    She finally drank the vodka and said, ¡°Now you can name your conditions.¡±


    Matt poured her another ss. ¡°What''s the rush? We haven''t seen each other in so many years. Let¡¯s catch up first.¡±


    There was a hint of impatience in Silvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°My patience is limited. Talk now, or forever hold your peace.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Someone offered ten million dors to kill the person you''re looking for. Hanson¡¯s gang members took him away.


    Perhaps he¡¯s already dead now.¡±


    His response angered her, and she turned to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to buy some weapons?!¡± Matt yelled behind her.


    Silvia quickly walked back. She took out roughly a dozen gold coins with unique patterns and put them on the table.


    Matt took them and looked at the bouncer, who immediately brought Silvia to the warehouse to select her weapons.

 Chatper 501

    Chapter 501


    Ten minutester, Silvia walked out of Full Moon Hotel with a ck backpack.


    Hanson¡¯s domain was located in the underground slum in the northeastern corner of the city. Every time the authorities tried to


    strike the gangs, they would use the poor to threaten the authorities. So, even though the authorities had sent multiple teams to


    capture Hanson¡¯s gang, their hands would be tied.


    The gang members had a special tattoo on to differentiate themselves from the poor. It was also the gang''s logo.


    Silvia had dealt with gangs before. She could tell from a person¡¯s gaze whether he belonged to a gang or not.


    The moment she stepped into Hanson¡¯s territory, two people pointed their guns at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± they asked her.


    She immediately went into action.


    Before they could see what she was doing, they felt a painful sensation in their wrists, and their guns were taken.


    ¡°Bring me to Hanson.¡±


    Her steely expression shocked them. Immediately after, one of them sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you deserve to


    meet our-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a bullet shot through his be. He widened his eyes and fell onto the ground stiffly.


    Silvia blew the smoke from the muzzle and smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you should lead me to him right now.¡±


    Fear shed across the remaining member¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯lI-I''ll bring you over,¡± he said in a trembling voice.


    Silvia was indifferent. She followed him and pretended not to see the hatred in his eyes.


    Soon, the gang member led her through winding paths to a residential building. At the same time, a dozen gang members


    appeared at the staircase. Every one of them was pointing a gun at Silvia as if they were ready to fire at her.


    The person who led her there immediately approached the gang members and stood behind them. He told them in French that


    Silvia had killed one of their members.


    ¡°Kill her!¡± their leader said in anger.


    Astring of gunshots followed suit, and after ten minutes, the corridor was covered in dead bodies.


    The walls were also covered in blood and bullet holes. The scene looked extremely scary.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The only surviving gang member stared at Silvia in fear. She was unharmed, and he backed away from her.


    Silvia walked toward him with a gun in her hand, and she appeared ruthless. ¡°Where¡¯s


    Hanson?¡±


    The gang member gave her an address in a trembling voice. The next second, his eyes widened as the life drained out of him.


    As Silvia left, he just stared nkly in her direction.


    Silvia walked toward Hanson¡¯s location and killed a few other gang members on the way there. She was halfway there when she


    heard some gunshots.


    She found a ce to hide so that she could observe the situation. When she saw the person who was dueling against Hanson,


    she immediately ran over with a cold expression.


    Neil was covered in blood.


    After he got off his flight and entered his ride, Neil already sensed that something was wrong. But he only found outter that


    Troy¡¯s so-called younger brother was fake information from Liam.


    Liam''s goal had been to get him overseas so that the gang could kill him.


    When he reached his destination, Neil found a chance to snatch the gun from the person next to him and fought his way out.


    However, he had too many opponents, and he was unfamiliar with the ce. Therefore, he could only snatch their guns to


    protect himself and find a chance to escape.


    Unfortunately, more gang members kept appearing, and he had run out of energy. He had also sustained two gunshot wounds.


    When he fired hisst shot, his body reached its limit, and he fell to the ground.


    However, he was not greeted by death. Instead, he fell into a warm embrace.


    A familiar scent surrounded him. He could not believe his eyes as he fixed his gaze on Silvia¡¯s face.


    Although he could still hear gunshots around him, he could only focus on her.

 Chatper 502

    Silvia brought Neil into a residential building and passed him a gun and knife. ¡°Wait for me here!¡± she said seriously.


    She turned to leave, but Neil grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°I''ll go with you,¡±


    ¡°You''ll only drag me down in this state. Just protect yourself.¡±


    Neil was speechless.


    Was he a burden to her?


    Silvia quickly left. Soon, he could hear sounds of shooting again. It was dawn by the time the gunshots died down.


    News of Hanson¡¯s gang being defeated reached Ryoln City before long.


    Liam had just woken up when he received a call. He had a ghastly expression immediately after.


    Two hourster, he found himself hanging in mid-air in an abandoned mansion. It was located in the outskirts of Ryoln City. His


    whole body, apart from his face, was covered in wounds.


    The pain was excruciating. Liam¡¯s face was twisted with pain, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°Kane... | know | was wrong. | won¡¯t make decisions on my own anymore. Please forgive me!¡±


    Kane was sitting a few meters away from Liam.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He was wearing a gold mask and a ck suit. He was holding a ss of red wine, which he would nonchntly swirl. A cruel


    and cold aura was radiating from him.


    ¡°Tsk. Foolish people who aren¡¯t self-aware are really annoying.¡±


    His subordinates started to hit and kick Liam again. It was not until Liam was struggling to breathe that Kane finally said, ¡°Let him


    down.¡±


    They loosened the rope, and Liam fell to the ground. He did not even have the energy to pick himself up and beg.


    Kane walked toward him and lifted his chin with the tip of his shoe. ¡°Thanks to your idiocy, | lost more than a thousand


    subordinates thest time. This time, your idiocy once again cost Hanson¡¯s gang a great loss. Other gangs took over his gang


    overnight. Do you know how much you''ve troubled me?¡±


    ¡°|... | realize | was wrong...


    Kane smirked. ¡°Do you think a simple apology will undo your mistakes? You think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Liam''s face turned pale as he gulped. ¡°Then-¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Kane¡¯s subordinate grabbed his left hand. With a swift motion, the man chopped off Liam¡¯s


    pinky.


    Liam screamed and rolled on the ground in pain. The veins on his forehead started throbbing


    as he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Argh! My hand!¡±


    He grabbed his hand tightly as blood pooled on the ground. It was an extremely horrifying


    scene.


    217


    Kane stared at him indifferently as he said, ¡°This is just a small lesson. | merely asked you to find something, but you did


    something else behind my back. | told you not to touch Neil, but you did. If Neil wasn¡¯t still alive, you''d be a dead man now.¡±


    Liam controlled the fear in his heart and asked, ¡°Why-why are you protecting him, Kane?¡±


    Kane sneered. ¡°You''re not worthy enough to ask this question. I''ll give you one month. If you fail to give me what | want, I''ll make


    sure that you lose everything. I¡¯m the one who made you the president of Remus Corporation after all!¡±


    Liam shuddered as he was extremely afraid.


    He only started to rx after Kane left with his subordinates. He then cked out.


    ¡°Kane, Iris and Neil were already gone when we arrived. We''re not sure where they went.


    Kane smiled and calmly said, ¡°Ignore them. They''ll return to Ryoln City anyway.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    >>


    After Silvia killed Hanson and his gang members, she took Neil elsewhere to heal his injuries.

 Chatper 503

    Half a monthter, both of them returned home after Neil¡¯s injuries had healed.


    While they were away, the Remus Family had dealt with a lot of things.


    As soon as they reached the mansion, Neil called Curtis over.


    Curtis was excited to see him. ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Pond, you''re finally back!¡±


    Neil had a solemn expression. ¡°How¡¯s the progress for your task?¡±


    Before he left the country, he had asked Curtis to collect evidence of Liam¡¯s crimes. He was preparing to reveal it during the next


    presidential election. That way, Liam could experience what it was like to hit rock bottom.


    ¡°It''s all been duly arranged. However, the police have arrested your father for killing Sean and Beatrice six years ago.


    Meanwhile, Liam has captured your mother and grandmother. | don¡¯t know where he¡¯s locked them up. I¡¯ve been searching for a


    week, but | still don¡¯t have any information!¡±


    Neil''s face instantly fell. ¡°Keep searching!


    After Curtis left, Silvia looked at Neil and said, ¡°You''re still in the middle of recovery. Get some rest and leave the search for


    Madam Remus to me.¡±


    Neil''s expression was grim as he said, ¡°No. I¡¯ve almost recovered, and Remus Corporation¡¯s presidential election ising up. |


    need to prepare in advance.¡±


    Silvia pursed her lips. ¡°Alright, but you should also take care of your health. There are many things that you can delegate to your


    men. Let them handle it for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I''m going back to the office. | have to take care of something.¡±


    After Silvia left, Neil quickly found a spare phone and sent Ada a text.


    Ada was living with Liam. Perhaps she knew where Abalene and Mnie were.


    Meanwhile, Ada was walking into Liam¡¯s basement with a takeaway box.


    There was nothing in the dark room but two simple iron beds and a toilet.


    Both Abalene and Mnie¡¯s hands were locked in chains. They looked at Ada expressionlessly.


    Ada had been bringing them food all this while.


    When Liam first locked them up, Abalene and Mnie had tried to resist. Gradually, both of them gave up. Liam failed to get the


    information he wanted from them as well.


    Ada ced some bread and pickles before the both of them. Then, she secretly slipped a piece of chocte into their hands and


    whispered, ¡°Please eat.¡±


    Just then, the basement door suddenly opened, and Liam walked in with two of his men.


    He walked straight up to Abalene. A vicious scowl now reced the once gentle look on his face. ¡°Grandma, where is the secret


    key? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to hurt Mnie in front of you. Don¡¯t say | didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    Kane¡¯s men hade over a few times to ask him for the key. They were getting impatient. Kane had also refused to help him


    solidify his position in Remus Corporation.


    If he did not hand over the secret key, Kane would remove him from the position of president.


    However, what exactly was the secret key? What was it used for? Why had he never heard the Remus Family mention it before?


    Abalene red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this secret key is. You keep talking about it, but I''ve never seen it before. Harmony


    Yard is only so big. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get someone to look for it.¡±


    Liam''s face was filled with hostility. He had already sent people to search Harmony Yard thoroughly. They had ransacked the


    ce from the inside out for goodness knows how many times. Yet, they had found nothing.


    After a moment of silence, he smirked. ¡°Grandma, as long as you hand over the secret key, I''ll release you and Aunt Mnie


    immediately. How about it?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Abalene¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest. ¡°I''ve told you that | have no idea what the secret key is,¡± she said with a


    straight face.


    The smile on Liam''s face gradually turned sinister. He kicked over the bowl of bread and pickles next to her. Then, he spoke


    menacingly, ¡°It looks like you want to see Aunt Mnie die in front of you.¡±


    After that, he looked at two men behind him. They promptly stepped forward and pinned Mnie to the floor.


    Abalene¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°What are you doing, Liam?!¡±

 Chatper 504

    Liam smiled as he looked at Abalene and said, ¡°Grandma, if you tell us where the secret key is, you can save Aunt Mnie. You


    should ask yourself why you''re refusing to save her.¡±


    Abalene trembled with rage and said, ¡°Liam, do you really want to keep going down the wrong path?!¡±


    ¡°What''s right? What¡¯s wrong? | don¡¯t care about all of that. All | know is that Mnie and Jake killed my parents, while you''ve


    been harboring these murderers for so many years!¡±


    ¡°Your parents¡¯ car ident had nothing to do with your Aunt Mnie and Uncle Jake!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Liam was livid. He almost lost control of his emotions.


    ¡°You''re still protecting them until now. Aren''t my parents your son and daughter-inw? Am | not your grandson? Why are you


    so biased toward Uncle Jake¡¯s family?¡±


    Abalene¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never favored anyone. | was going to give you Harmony Yard


    and half of my shares. But the moment you drugged me, you lost your right to these things!¡±


    Liam sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your charity. | can get them on my own!¡±


    Then, he turned back to his two men. ¡°You may begin.¡±


    Following his order, the two men began to strip Mnie of her clothes.


    Mnie screamed as she struggled. ¡°Ah! Let go of me! Get away!¡±


    Liamughed out loud as he saw Mnie struggle. Ada¡¯s face was slightly pale by now, and he pulled her toward the basement


    door.


    ¡°Let''s go, Ada. I¡¯m afraid you''ll have nightmares if you see what happens next.¡±


    Ada trembled slightly and thought that Liam was a madman. How could he do such a thing to Mnie? And in front of Abalene,


    no less!


    Soon, Mnie was naked. She screamed miserably and looked at Abalene in horror.


    ¡°Mom! Help me! What the hell is the secret key? Just give it to him! Please! Otherwise, | won''t survive!¡±


    Abalene trembled as she stared at Liam and cursed him, ¡°Liam, you¡¯re an animal!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you shouldn¡¯t be insulting me. Aunt Mnie¡¯s survival depends on what you say. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to


    save her. How can you me me?¡±


    He wore an innocent look as if he was the victim. Abalene pointed at him, and she was so angry that she was on the verge of


    fainting.


    ¡°Grandma, you have to make a decision soon, or it might be toote!¡±


    Abalene bit her bottom lip hard, and her face was pale.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll tell you!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Liam waved his hand, and both of his men stopped.


    ¡°The secret key is in Harmony Yard. You''ll find it under the third floorboard under the bookshelf in the study.¡±


    Liam immediately called his men who were still searching in Harmony Yard.


    Ada was still standing on the steps. He did not notice that she had also sent a message while he was not looking.


    Soon, word came that they had found a miniature safe. However, it had a numberbination password.


    ¡°Send it over right away!¡±


    He wanted to see this secret key that Kane wanted so badly. Judging from Kane and Abalene¡¯s attitudes, it had to be very


    important. He would not hand it over so easily until he was sure what it was.


    While he waited for his men toe over, Liam looked at Abalene and asked, ¡°Grandma, what does the secret key do?¡±


    Abalene sneered. ¡°You''ve gone to such lengths to find it. How can you not know what it does?¡±


    ¡°| never knew that the Remus Family had such a thing. The person who helped me take back Remus Corporation told me about


    it. If the secret key is really important, | can¡¯t give it to him. no matter what. It¡¯s something that belongs to the Remus Family.¡±


    Abalene saw through his thoughts. ¡°You''re trying to keep the secret key for yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Liam did not get upset. ¡°You don¡¯t have many years left to live anyway. You''ll have to pass the key to me or Neil one day. I¡¯m just


    getting it a few years earlier. So, how can you say that I¡¯m doing this for myself?¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°Dream on. I''d rather destroy it than give it to you!¡±


    He looked at Abalene in a rxed manner andughed. ¡°But now the secret key is in my hands. If you don¡¯t tell me what it does,


    I''ll have no choice but to give it away.¡±

 Chatper 505

    Chapter 505


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Even if the other person got his hands on the secret key, he could only open it with Neil.


    When Neil was a year old, Abalene and Mr. Remus had already decided to let Neil inherit the secret key. After all, Remus


    Corporation was in Sean¡¯s hands at that time. If nothing happened, Liam was going to be thepany¡¯s president in the


    future.


    They did not expect Sean and Beatrice to get into a car identter on. Liam also disappeared for six years after that.


    Now that Liam¡¯s heart was not in the right ce, it was even more unlikely for Abalene to let him inherit the secret key.


    Seeing how calmn she was Liem raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, a special method is required to operate the


    secret key, right?¡±


    Abalene gave him a judgmental look and decided not to pay him any more attention.


    Anger crossed his eyes, and he spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Grandma, if you refuse to say anything, Aunt Mnie vI¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ther¡¯s enough! Liam, the secret key opens-


    Before she could finish speaking, Liam¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Seeing that it was one of Kane¡¯s men, Liam squeezed his phone even tighter.


    A haughty voice came through just as he picked up the call.


    ¡°Mr. Bems, | heard that you''ve obtained the secret key. Mr. Kane said you are to send it over immediately.¡±


    Neil''s face turned grim. ¡°Rane sent someone to spy on me?!¡±


    *Mr. Remus, don¡¯t ask questions that you''re not supposed to ask. Don¡¯t forget how you lost your pinkie.¡±


    After that, the caller hung up.


    Liam was furious and indignant. This person was nothing more than a dog under Kane. How dare be order him around!


    Once he put his cell phone away, he looked at Abalene fiercely. ¡°What''s the password to the sze?¡±


    Abalene uttered a few numbers with a straight face. Liam noted them down and turned away.


    However, his two benchmen did not leave with him. Instead, they continued what they were doing earlier.


    Abalene¡¯s face instantly turned pale as she rushed toward Liam and angrily said, ¡°Liam, I¡¯ve given you the password. Why aren''t


    you letting your Aunt Mnie go?!¡±


    Liar scoffed and gritted his teeth. ¡°She killed my parents. | won¡¯t let her go no matter what.¡±


    ¡°You''re worse than a beast!¡±


    Liam ignored her and left.


    As Mnie continued to scream, Abalene¡¯s anger got so intense that her eyes rolled back, and she fainted.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam waited in the mansion for about half an hour before his men delivered the safe.


    Once he received the smallpact safe, Liam sternly said, ¡°Alright, you guys can go.¡±


    After his men left, he immediately entered the code.


    He opened the safe¡¯s door with a click and saw a blue crystal inside.


    Liam frowned and took the crystal out. There was a golden ring in the transparent crystal, and it was engraved with many


    strange patterns.


    He looked at it for a while and found nothing special, except for the ring.


    If it had not been an emergency, he would have created a fake one to send over to Kane.


    He observed the crystal for a while longer and snapped a picture of it before he stored it back in the safe. He then carried it out


    of the mansion and ordered his driver to take him to Lose


    Demon.


    Not long after he left, he continued to wonder what the secret key was for. Just then, he heard a loud bang. His body tilted


    forward uncontrobly, and he mmed into the divider between the front seat and back seat.


    Liam''s face turned pale as he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What''s going on?!¡±


    The driver¡¯s trembling voice came from the front. ¡°Mr. Remus... someone just hit our car!¡±

 Chatper 506

    Liam''s face turned grim, Just as he was about to speak, someone pulled open the door to the back seat. Before he could react,


    he was yanked out of the car.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The moment he spoke, he felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck. Soon, everything went ck, and he fainted.


    His two men were not up for a fight. They just grabbed the safe in the car and rode off on their motorcycles.


    By the time the driver thought to call the police, their attacker had disappeared from sight.


    Liam jolted awake when someone sshed a basin of cold water on him. When he opened his eyes and saw Kane standing


    before him, he began to panic.


    ¡°K-Kane¡±


    Kane looked at him with dissatisfaction like he was looking at a dead man.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the secret key?¡±


    Liam¡¯s heart sank, and he quickly exined, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. | met with a car ident on my way here. Then... Then | was


    knocked out. | don¡¯t know what happened after that...¡±


    ¡°Trash!¡±


    Kane¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Had he known that Liam was so useless, he would have sent someone to fetch the secret


    key.


    Right then, one of his henchmen walked up to him and cautiously said, ¡°Kane, the two individuals who stole the secret key


    abandoned their car in a section with no surveince. They''ve fled, and we haven''t found them yet.¡±


    The news clearly put Kane in a bad mood.


    ¡°Keep looking. We need to get it back!¡±


    ¡°Got it! What about Liam?¡±


    When the henchman mentioned his name, Liam trembled and hurriedly begged for forgiveness. ¡°Kane, | really didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose. Let me go back, and I''ll find the secret key


    | promise | won¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡±


    Kane gave him a cold look. There was no warmth in his voice. ¡°There were less than two hours between the moment you found


    out where the secret key was and the time you got it. An outsider could not have caught wind of it so quickly. There¡¯s a mole in


    your midst.¡±


    Noticing Kane''s increasingly cold gaze, Liam quickly said, ¡°Kane, if you give me another chance, I''ll definitely uncover the mole


    as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°One week. If you don¡¯t find out who the mole is, I''ll make you wish | killed you


    Kane left right after that.


    instead!¡±


    Liam could finally rx once he was alone again.


    He gritted his teeth. Once he caught the people who stole the secret key, he would make their lives worse than death!


    Meanwhile, Neil and his men barged into Liam¡¯s mansion. They found Mnie looking pale and seemingly in shock. A piece of


    Ada¡¯s clothing was covering her, and she appeared pitiful.


    Realizing what had happened to Mnie, Neil stood at the basement door. He clenched his fists and looked like he could kill


    someone.


    Ada dared not approach him. She stood a few steps away and carefully opened her mouth. ¡°Neil ... After Liam left, | found


    someone to stop them... Aunt Mnie¡¯s just in shock. She didn¡¯t suffer any real injuries...¡±


    Ada then asked a few servants to send Mnie and Abalene to the hospital. Seeing that Neil was not leaving, she hurried back


    to her bedroom and locked the door. She was too afraid to go


    out.


    Neil was terrifying, and his gaze was so fierce that it could pierce a person''s soul. Therefore, Ada dared not go near him.


    Downstairs, Neil¡¯s men had arrested the two men who had locked Mnie in the basement


    and tried to defile her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, what about these two?¡±


    Neil looked ruthless as he stressed each word, ¡°Make sure they¡¯re an inch away from death.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Neil sat in Liam¡¯s mansion until the evening. The moment Liam walked in, his expression became unpleasant.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Neil raised his eyes to look at him. One nce was all it took for Liam to see the murderous look in his eyes. His entire body


    trembled, and he subconsciously turned to run outside.


    Before he could get too far, Neil¡¯s men brought him back.


    Liam was stressed, and he felt a wave of fear in his heart when he met Neil''s intense eyes.


    ¡°Neil, you-¡±


    Before the words could escape his mouth, he felt a knife in his most vulnerable spot.


    His miserable screams resounded throughout the mansion, and he bent over in pain. He wished that he was dead.


    On top of the physical pain, the humiliation in his heart was worse than death.

 Chatper 507

    Chapter 507


    1/2


    ¡°Neil, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    He endured the severe pain and stepped forward. However, Neil kicked him away, and he fell to the ground with great force. The


    intense pain nearly caused him to ck out.


    Neil sat on the couch and looked down at him as if he was an ant.


    ¡°Give those two men in the basement something strong and throw him in.¡±


    Liam spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at him with his eyes wide open. ¡°I dare you!¡±


    Neil was merciless as he slowly said, ¡°Send him in.¡±


    In the past, he never pushed to destroy him because he still cared about their familial ties. However, he no longer cared to show


    any mercy to trash that did not deserve it.


    ¡°Let go... Let go of me... | won¡¯t ept this... Neil, I''m going to kill you!¡±


    Soon, they threw Liam into the basement and locked the door.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Keep the doctor on standby and don¡¯t let anyone die.¡±


    Neil was about to leave when he heard Ada¡¯s fearful voice from the second-floor stairway. ¡°N- Neil, | need your help with


    something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    If Ada had not texted him, he would not have found Mnie so quickly. Neil knew that he owed Ada a favor this time.


    ¡°|... |want to abort the child in my belly, but I¡¯m scared to visit the clinic alone. Could you apany me?¡±


    Liam had done such heartless things, and with all the criminal evidence she had recorded, there was no way Neil would let him


    go. Now was the best time to get rid of the child!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After a few seconds of silence, Neil softly said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    News of Neil apanying Ada to the gynecologist quickly reached Silvia¡¯s ears.


    Dulcie was furious. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You just called him several times, but he didn¡¯t answer. Yet, the paparazzi have


    photographed him apanying Ada to the gynecologist. It¡¯s not like Ada¡¯s carrying his child!¡±


    Silvia forced a smile.


    ¡°He has his own reasons. I''ll talk to him tonight.¡±


    Dulcie was about to argue, but when she saw the displeasure on Silvia¡¯s face, she held back.


    She took a deep breath and handed some papers to Silvia.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the contract that requires your signature. Read through it and see if you have any questions.¡±


    After Silvia signed it, Dulcie took the contract and left.


    Silvia only took out her cell phone once she was alone in her office. She then sent a message to Neil.


    [What''s going on? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?]


    There was no response, and her heart gradually sank.


    It was after 9 p.m. when Neil replied with a single message.


    [It''s been a busy day. I''ll exin everything when | get back.]


    Silvia sat in her office and stared at the message for a long time. She only lowered her eyes and sighed softly when her phone


    screen faded to ck.


    Over in the hospital, the doctor told Ada that the walls of her uterus were too thin. If she removed the baby by force, she might


    not be able to have another child for the rest of her life. Besides, there was a high risk of hemorrhaging during the operation,


    which could lead to death.


    ¡°Neil, do | really have no choice but to give birth to this child?¡±


    The thought of carrying Liam¡¯s child in her belly filled her with disgust.


    There was no warmth in Neil¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°The doctor has told you about the risks, so make your own decision.¡±


    Ada held the report in a deathly grip. It took a while before she finally made up her mind.


    ¡°I''ve decided to keep the child. But he will have no connection to Liam or the Remus Family.¡±


    Neil was unaffected. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ada wiped her tears and prepared to put the report away. All of a sudden, Curtis hurried over with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, your mother has run to the rooftop. She¡¯s trying to jump off!¡±

 Chatper 508

    When Neil and Ada arrived at the rooftop, Mnie was standing on the edge. She was about to jump off.


    After what happened, she just wanted to die!


    The doctor and nurses were trying to dissuade her. ¡°Mrs. Remus, your son will be here in a second. Please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    When Mnie heard Neil''s voice, she trembled as she turned around. As Neil and Ada quickly walked toward her, she gritted her


    teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯te over, or I''ll jump!¡±


    Neil stopped walking. He looked at her and said, ¡°Please calm down. Think about Evie. If she learns that youmitted suicide


    without seeing her for onest time, she''ll be devastated.¡±


    At the mention of Evie, Mnie started to hesitate.


    Right then, Ada suddenly said, ¡°Mrs. Remus, | have a few things to tell you.¡±


    Mnie subconsciously clenched her fists and looked at Ada.


    When those two men defiled her, it was Ada who rushed in to save her. Although Ada waste,


    she did not allow Mnie to be hurt further.


    Seeing that Mnie had fallen silent, Ada slowly approached her.


    Ada finally sighed in relief when she managed to hold her hand. She whispered into Mnie¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ve told Neil and everyone


    else that | managed to stop those two from doing anything to you. I''ll deal with them, so please don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    Mnie was shocked, but she subconsciously felt relieved.


    She had wanted tomit suicide because she thought that everyone knew all the details of


    her encounter.


    ¡°Why should | trust you?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Remus, | was willing to help Neil, so why would | harm you? It doesn¡¯t matter whether you trust me or not. I¡¯ve always held


    you in high regard.¡±


    While Mnie hesitated, Neil motioned to his subordinates to slowly close in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Liam punished for his actions?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes shone with hatred, and she held Ada¡¯s hand more tightly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Of course she did.


    She could not wait to kill Liam with her bare hands!


    ¡°Let''s go back. The most important thing now is for you to get well. I''ll make sure those doctors and nurses keep quiet about this.


    You can rest assured!¡±


    Mnie finally calmed down, and she returned to the ward with Ada.


    Ada did not allow Neil to go inside. She stood at the door, and said, ¡°Neil, I''ll


    stay with


    your


    mother. You should go back to work. I''ll take good care of her.¡±


    Neil remained silent for a few seconds and softly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ada forced a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯ve always treated her as family.¡±


    Neil did not know what Ada said to Mnie, but she was no longer as distressed.


    He waited outside the ward because he was worried. When Ada stepped out of the ward, he immediately approached her.


    ¡°How¡¯s my mom now?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem suicidal anymore.¡±


    When Neil heard this, he finally rxed. He looked at Ada and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ada looked away and seemed a bit sad.


    ¡°Neil, is there such a distance between us now?¡±


    22


    After a while, Neil said, ¡°I¡¯m incredibly thankful for your help, but | have feelings for Silvia. It¡¯s better for us to keep our distance.¡±


    Ada bit her bottom lip, and her eyes were teary. She wore a self-deprecating smile and lowered her gaze. ¡°That''s true. I¡¯m not


    good enough for you anymore.¡±


    Neil frowned, but he did not say anything else.


    They remained silent for some time before Ada said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else for me to do, I''ll head back.¡±


    ¡°lll ask someone to send you home.¡±

 Chatper 509

    After Ada left, Neil ordered his subordinates to guard the ward and inform him immediately if anything happened to Mnie.


    He was about to go back to Elm Bay when his phone suddenly rang.


    As soon as he answered, his subordinate spoke anxiously.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, someone has taken Liam away!¡±


    Neil''s gaze turned cold. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Not long after you left, we were knocked out. By the time we regained consciousness, only


    two dead bodies were left in the underground basement. Liam was already missing!¡±


    ¡°Check the surveince records. You need to find him!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Immediately after Neil hung up, he gave Curtis a call.


    ¡°How¡¯s the arrangement of our manpower going?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready, Mr. Remus. We''re ready to catch them.¡±


    ¡°Let''s take action now. We need to catch all of Cold Night''s people in Ryoln City!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll inform them right away!¡±


    After Neil ended the call, his expression became extremely solemn.


    If his guess was correct, Cold Night¡¯s people must have taken Liam away.


    Liam had been so arrogant and bold because Cold Night¡¯s people had been encouraging him to do it.


    If they got rid of Cold Night¡¯s power, Liam would not have a chance to hurt the Remus Family again!


    At an abandoned factory in the countryside, Kane¡¯s subordinate asked, ¡°Why did we have to rescue Liam? He¡¯s useless to us.¡±


    Kane sneered. ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s useless? Liam is a tool for us to deal with the Remus. Family. If we lose him, we''ll have to


    deal with the Remus Family on our own. When that happens, won''t we be exposed?¡±


    When his subordinate heard this, he lowered his head in embarrassment. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at the bigger picture.¡±


    Kane just nced at Liam with contempt. Liam was covered in blood and lying still on the floor.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Send him for treatment. Once he recovers, bring him back to Ryoln City so that he can continue fighting against the Remus


    Family.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    As they were about to bring Liam away, another subordinate walked over in a hurry.


    ¡°Kane, Neil Remus has discovered thework that we''ve finally set up in Ryoln City. His subordinates are getting rid of our


    people now!¡±


    Kane remained silent for a few seconds before he chuckled. However, hisughter was extremely frightening.


    ¡°He¡¯s truly the ¡®Uncrowned King of Ryoln City.¡® Let¡¯s get out of this city. Pass the message.¡±


    His subordinate hesitated. ¡°But we spent a long time growing our power here...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he noticed Kane¡¯s sharp gaze. He trembled and immediately lowered his head.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on it!¡±


    After his subordinate left, Kane looked toward Ryoln City with a menacing smile.


    ¡°We''ll meet again, Neil Remus!¡±


    Neil received a call from Curtis at 12 a.m.


    ¡°Mr. Remus, Cold Night''s people realized that they were exposed, so they immediately pulled back. They''re gone.¡±


    Neil nodded seriously. ¡°Keep tracking Liam and Cold Night¡¯s mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Oh yeah, what should we do with the safe box that we previously grabbed from Liam?¡±

 Chatper 510

    ¡°Send it to my grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Curtis saw Neil''s red eyes, he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Remus, please go back and rest. It¡¯s already midnight.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Okay. Call me if anything happens.¡±


    By the time Neil returned to Elm Bay, it was 1 am.


    The lights in the mansion were still on. When Neil opened the door and went inside, he saw Silvia sleeping on the couch. He


    subconsciously walked with lighter steps as a result.


    He walked up to her, and she woke up just as he was about to carry her back to the bedroom.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When she saw him, her eyes were no longer hazy,


    She slowly sat up and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It''s past 1 a.m. Let me carry you upstairs so that you can sleep.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Silvia looked at him and spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re back sote. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡±


    Neil sat next to her and recounted the day¡¯s events. However, he skipped the part where he apanied Ada to the hospital.


    After Silvia heard everything, she looked down and subconsciously clenched her fists on herp.


    ¡°That¡¯s all? Don¡¯t you have something else to tell me?¡±


    Neil frowned and contemted for a while before he smiled and said, ¡°No. Hasn''t this day been frightening enough?¡±


    Silvia stopped probing and got up instead. ¡°You must be tired as well after such a crazy day. Get some rest.¡±


    After that, she went upstairs.


    Neil looked at her and found her responses and attitude a little uncaring. He could not help but frown.


    Did she know that he had apanied Ada for an abortion?


    When he thought of the possibility, he instantly became flustered. Neil immediately gave Curtis a call.


    ¡°Did you prevent any news of me apanying Ada to the hospital from getting out?¡±


    Curtis spoke cautiously after a few seconds, ¡°Mr. Remus, | wanted to tell you about this, but too many things were going on, so |


    ended up forgetting. The paparazzi caught you visiting the gynecologist with her, and the news has spread across the city...¡±


    Neil''s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Got it.¡±


    After he hung up, he felt regretful, angry, and annoyed for believing that he was slick.


    Silvia already knew everything. When she questioned him at the end, she was giving him a chance to exin. However, he


    thought that he was smart enough to cover it up.


    He sat on the couch for a while and decided to go upstairs to give Silvia an exnation.


    He walked to her bedroom and plucked up the courage to knock on the door. ¡°Silvia, | need to talk to you. Can you please open


    the door?¡± he said softly.


    She immediately replied from inside the room, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    When Neil heard her indifference, he instantly felt flustered.


    ¡°No way. This is very important. We have to talk right now.¡±


    Silvia only opened the door after a while. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, | apanied Ada to the hospital today.¡±


    As soon as he said this, he saw her looking at him with a faint smile. ¡°I never knew you were so kind-hearted. People probably


    think Ada¡¯s pregnant with your child.¡±


    ¡°Silvia, listen to me. You know that Liam captured my mother and grandmother. While he kept them locked in his basement, Ada


    would always deliver food to them in secret. That was how they survived. | managed to rescue them because Ada told me


    everything, so | owed her a favor!¡±

 Chatper 511

    Silvia¡¯s eyes shone with ridicule. ¡°You had to apany her to the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department just because you


    owed her a favor? Plus, you allowed the paparazzi to film you until everyone learned about your visit?¡±


    Neil''s face instantly fell. ¡°No. She told me that she didn¡¯t want to keep the baby, but she dared not visit the hospital alone. That¡¯s


    why she asked me to go with her.¡±


    Silvia remained silent for a while before she looked down and said, ¡°I understand what you did, but | don¡¯t agree with it. | also


    gave you a chance to exin. If | never found out from the paparazzi, were you going to hide this from me forever?¡±


    ¡°No, | just didn¡¯t know how to tell you. | was afraid that it would affect our rtionship.¡±


    She found it amusing. ¡°You lied to me because you were afraid of affecting our rtionship? Should | thank you?¡±


    Neil pursed his lips. ¡°Silvia, | promise you that | only have feelings for you. | didn¡¯t handle this well, and it won¡¯t happen again.


    1)


    ¡°It''s toote, and you''re tired as well. You should go back and rest.¡±


    Seeing that she was about to close the door, Neil immediately reached out to hold the door.


    ¡°Silvia, are you still angry with me?¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°Shouldn''t | be angry?¡±


    Neil was speechless, but he was indeed at fault.


    ¡°Okay. You should rest early. We''ll talk again tomorrow morning.¡±


    Silvia closed the door right after that.


    When Neil woke up the next morning, he noticed that Silvia had gone out. She was clearly avoiding him.


    Meanwhile, she arrived at the hospital.


    Abalene had leg problems because she had been locked up in a damp basement. She had not been eating well either, so she


    could only use a wheelchair for now.


    When she saw Silvia, her eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°Silvia, you''re here!¡±


    ¡°Madam Remus, these are the cupcakes you asked for.¡± Silvia gave her the cupcakes and


    smiled.


    ¡°Haha! You know me best


    =i)


    Abaleneughed nonstop, and her eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡°Madam Remus, | was too busy with work yesterday. By the time | clocked out, | knew that you were already asleep, so | decided


    not to visit you. Were you upset with me?¡±


    ¡°Girl, why are you acting as if we¡¯re not close? It hasn¡¯t been that long since west saw each other. If it weren¡¯t for you, |


    wouldn''t have survived until now. Why would | care about such


    Chapter 617


    trivial matters?¡±


    When Silvia heard this, she hugged Abalene and acted cute as she said, ¡°I know that you love me, Madam Remus!¡±


    ¡°Do you still need to go to workter?¡±


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes, in an hour''s time. | can still keep youpany for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Okay, | don¡¯t want you to bete. Oh yeah, where¡¯s Neil? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±


    Her smile grew fainter. ¡°When | woke up, he was still sleeping. Besides, he came home reallytest night, so | didn¡¯t wake him


    up.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Abalene could sense that Silvia felt a bit gloomy, so she did not probe further.


    She had interfered with their rtionship before, and it only made them grow apart. In the end, they even filed for a divorce. Now


    that they were together again, she found it best to go with the flow.


    Silvia eventually went to work after she chatted with Abalene for a while.


    At 8 a.m., Neil dropped by the hospital.


    He was in a better mood when he saw that Abalene had been recovering well. She also looked healthier.


    ¡°Grandma, the doctor said you can go home and rest after a few more days.¡±


    Abalene looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Forget about me. Neil, did something happen between you and Silvia?¡±

 Chatper 512

    Neil told Abalene that he had apanied Ada to the hospital and hidden it from Silvia. After Abalene listened to him, she


    looked furious.


    ¡°Neil! You... You are so dumb!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, | had to return the favor!¡±


    Abalene sighed before she helplessly said, ¡°If anyone owed her, it would be me and your mother. We could have repaid her on


    our own. You didn¡¯t have to get involved!¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°Grandma...¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t ruin your rtionship with Silvia because of Ada again. Oh yeah, | heard that she didn¡¯t go through with the


    abortion yesterday?¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Yes. She decided to keep the baby.¡±


    Abalene remained silent for a while before she said, ¡°Did Ada ask for money? After all, her baby¡¯s a member of the Remus


    Family. Liam is a b*stard, but¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Neil interrupted her.


    ¡°Grandma, she told me that the baby belonged to her alone. It won¡¯t have ties with Liam and the Remus Family.¡±


    Abalene fell silent for some time, and Neil did not know what she was thinking. In the end, she nodded and said, ¡°That would be


    great as well.¡±


    When Mindy learned that Ada nned to keep the baby, her face turned red with rage.


    ¡°Ada, what were you thinking? Liam has gone missing. Even if hees back, he¡¯ll never inherit Remus Corporation. If you


    keep this baby, who¡¯s going to marry you?¡± she said angrily.


    ¡°Mom, the doctor said that if | aborted this baby, | might not be able to get pregnant again. It¡¯s also likely that I''ll suffer from


    massive bleeding and die with the baby!¡±


    When Mindy heard this, her eyes shone with disbelief. She fell on the couch and stared nkly ahead.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    Ada sat down beside her and softly said, ¡°Mom, even if | abort the baby, my rtionship with Liam has spread throughout Ryoln


    City. If | give birth to the baby, perhaps | can still use it to get some of the Remus Family''s wealth.¡±


    Mindy frowned. ¡°But didn¡¯t you tell Neil that this baby won¡¯t have anything to do with the Remus Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but once the baby is born, | won¡¯t stop the Remus Family if they want to see him.¡±


    ¡°But Liam¡¯s done so many immoral acts. Why would the Remus Family still care about his child?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. | have my ways.¡±


    She still had one trick up her sleeve, and she would find the most suitable chance to use it.


    Chapter $12


    812


    When Mindy saw how insistent her daughter was, she could only y along. Besides, she did not have the time to put all her


    attention on Ada. She still had to deal with Sophia. She could not let Sophia and that b*stard get everything from Pond


    Corporation!


    The mother and the daughter had their own things to worry about. After dinner, Ada left.


    She did not go back to her mansion. Instead, she bought some fruits and visited Mnie, as well as Abalene, in the hospital.


    When Abalene saw her, she spoke indifferently, ¡°Miss Pond, how kind of you.¡±


    Ada could sense that Abalene still did not like her, so she froze.


    ¡°It''s what I¡¯m supposed to do, Madam Remus. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°| feel much better.¡±


    Abalene paused for a moment before she nced at Ada¡¯s baby bump and said, ¡°I heard from Neil that you n to keep the


    baby?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada nodded. ¡°Yes. The doctor said | might only have this child in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Have you considered that if you keep this baby, you and the baby might receive a lot of criticism?¡±

 Chatper 513

    Ada remained silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and | don¡¯t care. The Pond Family can afford this


    baby.¡±


    Abalene remained silent for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s your decision.¡±


    Ada bade Abalene goodbye after she sat there for a while longer. Then, she visited Mnie.


    Unlike Abalene, Mnie was much nicer toward her. After all, Ada had helped her cover up the incident.


    Ada stayed in Mnie¡¯s ward until the afternoon, but Neil never came. She instantly felt a little disappointed.


    When Mnie noticed that Ada was absentminded, she said, ¡°Ada, if you¡¯re busy, just go back. You don¡¯t have to keep me


    company here.¡±


    Ada shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Remus. | haven¡¯t had anything to do recently.¡±


    Mnie lowered her head and nced at Ada¡¯s belly for a second. Her eyes shone with sorrow and hatred.


    If it had not been for Liam, she would not have been defiled by those men. Since he made her suffer and almost killed her, she


    would not allow his child to be born in this world!


    The two of them chatted for a while before Neil and Silvia came over.


    Silvia and Ada had not met for a long time. However, they did not greet each other as if they were strangers.


    Ada looked at Neil and said, ¡°I had some free time today, so | came to visit your mother. Since you''re here, I''ll leave.¡±


    Neil was indifferent. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Ada left, Mnie looked at Neil unhappily and said, ¡°Why are you bringing random


    people over? Don¡¯t you know that | feel ufortable seeing her?¡±


    Silvia raised her eyebrows in provocation. She wanted to argue, but she held back when she considered Mnie''s current


    condition.


    ¡°Neil, I''ll wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Mnie¡¯s angry voice rang out behind her.


    ¡°When Ada visited me, she brought me some fruits. What did you bring? You''re so rude and uncultivated!¡±


    Neil frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Silvia turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable when you see me?


    So, wouldn''t you feel ufortable when you see gifts from me?¡±


    Mnie snorted. ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide, but as a visitor, you should be considerate!¡±


    Silvia smiled. ¡°I did ask my assistant to buy you some organic products, but you may not like them.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie was about to snap back when someone pushed the door open.


    Joe entered with a dozen boxes of supplements. He looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Miss Pond, these are the things you asked me to


    purchase.¡±


    ¡°Bring them back. Mrs. Remus might get so ufortable that she''ll lose sleep once she sees all this!¡± Silvia said nonchntly.


    Joe¡¯s eyes shone with confusion, but he also did not say anything else. He took the supplements and left.


    Mnie gritted her teeth in anger. Silvia was intentionally humiliating her with her own words!


    ¡°Take them away. Nobody likes these things. Ada¡¯s the most considerate person | know. She brought my favorite fruits when she


    visited me!¡±


    Silvia ignored her and left the ward.


    Even if she won the argument with Mnie, she would not feel a sense of achievement.


    Mnie stared at Silvia, and her face turned red with rage. ¡°Neil, look at her attitude.¡±


    Neil''s expression was cold as he said, ¡°Mom, | hope you''re aware that Silvia¡¯s my girlfriend, not your servant. Since you don¡¯t like


    her, I''ll make sure that you don¡¯t always meet. But | hope that you won¡¯t speak ill of her!¡±

 Chatper 514

    Mnie stared at Neil in disbelief. ¡°You saw her attitude, and she¡¯s really not as good as Ada. Can''t | say anything about it?¡± she


    said coldly.


    Neil seemed indifferent as he said, ¡°Silvia¡¯s my girlfriend, not your servant.¡±


    After that, he turned around.


    Mnie¡¯s face turned red with rage.


    Neil had already opened the door to leave when she finally said, ¡°Hold on! | still have things to tell you!¡±


    He looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mnie took a deep breath to calm down before she said, ¡°It¡¯s about your Uncle Sean and Aunt Beatrice¡¯s car ident. You can


    look for someone called Troy Zobel. He was your father¡¯s subordinate.¡±


    Immediately after, Neil responded apathetically, ¡°I''ve found Troy and brought him back from abroad. But he¡¯s gone insane, so |


    can¡¯t get anything from him.¡±


    ¡°His younger sister used to work as a housekeeper for our family. She fell sick a year ago, and she went back to her hometown


    to rest. You can find her. Perhaps she knows something.¡±


    Neil nodded. ¡°Got it. Please rest well.¡±


    After he left the ward, he saw Silvia standing nearby. Her head was lowered, and she seemed to be thinking about something.


    Neil quickly went forward.


    ¡°Silvia, I''d like to apologize on my mother¡¯s behalf. I''ll try to avoid having you two meet.¡±


    When she saw the guilt in his eyes, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    After all, there were not many chances for her and Mnie to meet. Even if they met, she would not let Mnie insult her like


    she did in the past.


    ¡°Let''s


    go back. She told me that Remus Residence¡¯s previous housekeeper was Troy¡¯s younger sister. | n to ask her if she knows


    about what happened.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. She lives in a vige up the mountains in the southwest. Curtis and | will go. I''ll be back in three days at most.*.


    ¡°Okay. When are you nning to go?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    The next morning, Neil went to the airport after breakfast.


    At the same time, Liam slowly opened his eyes in a mansion in the western suburbs of Imperial City. His body was dressed in


    bandages.


    He looked around and tried to sit up. However, he felt an extreme pain all over his body, which nearly made him pass out again.


    When the servant noticed that he was conscious, he immediately reported to Kane.


    Chapter $14


    Soon after, Kane brought his people into the room.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam opened his mouth to speak, but his voice was hoarse and unpleasant. ¡°Kane... did you... save me?¡±


    Kane remained cold and silent.


    His subordinate snorted and spoke with disdain, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Kane, you would¡¯ve been dead now! If you continue to y your


    little tricks after you recover, I''ll be the first to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Then... Remus Corporation...¡±


    ¡°How dare you still think about Remus Corporation! Thanks to your stupidity, Neil Remus has gotten rid of Cold Night¡¯s power in


    Ryoln City. Neil also handed evidence of your crimes to the police. Now, you''re wanted all over the world. You''re only alive


    because Kane was willing to save you!¡±

 Chatper 515

    Liam''s eyes shone with disbelief, and he immediately looked gloomy.


    He did not get Remus Corporation or Harmony Yard, and he even failed to avenge his parents!


    When Liam thought about it, he hated Neil even more. If it had not been for Neil, he would not have ended up in this situation!


    When Kane saw the resentment in Liam¡¯s eyes, he solemnly said, ¡°You should rest and recover first. There will still be other


    opportunities for revenge!¡±


    After that, Kane left with his subordinates.


    Liam''s eyes shone with hatred, and he was determined to make Neil pay!


    Neil needed to experience the pain and humiliation that he had suffered!


    Three dayster, Neil returned with a video recording, which he subihitted to the police station. The police immediately learned


    the truth behind Sean and Beatrice¡¯s car ident.


    Six years ago, Sean had offended a gang member in Ryoln City because of work. Troy had also been kicked out of Remus


    Corporation because of a mistake. The gang member bribed him and made him modify Sean and Beatrice¡¯s car. This led to the


    ident, and Troy put the me on Jake.


    Since Troy was Jake¡¯s subordinate, he managed to obtain Jake¡¯s fingerprint easily. This matched Liam''s knowledge of the brake


    pedal containing Jake¡¯s fingerprint.


    Troy was afraid of retaliation, so he secretly recorded his dealings with the gang and handed it to his sister. Then, he ran abroad


    with the money.


    Unfortunately, he was found after two years of hiding. After the gang member learned of the video recording¡¯s existence, he


    questioned Troy. Unexpectedly, Troy refused to tell him where the recording was. Therefore, the gang members tortured him in


    all kinds of ways. In the end, he could not bear it and went insane.


    Most shockingly, the leader of the gang was a chief figure in Cold Night Mercenary Group.


    Therefore, Liam had not only exacted revenge on the wrong people, but he had also been working for his parents¡® killers all


    along!


    When Abalene discovered the truth, she cried until she passed out.


    She always thought that her eldest son and daughter-inw had just been unlucky to get involved in that car ident. To her


    shock, they had been killed.


    Silvia immediately called the doctor to examine her. She breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that Abalene had fainted


    from emotional agitation and not something worse.


    After Abalene settled down, Silvia looked at Neil and asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±


    Neil had a bitter look. ¡°Liam nearly killed Grandma and Mom. He transferred Remus Corporation¡¯s assets and locked them up in


    a basement. Any of these crimes could put him in prison. | won¡¯t spare him!¡±


    Neil submitted the evidence to the police on the day Liam went missing. The police station


    then obtained a warrant to arrest Liam.


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yeah. Remus Corporation is in a mess because of him, and thepany has lost a few huge coborators. You''ll


    have a lot to do once you take thepany back. As for Liam, he''ll get what''sing to him after the police arrest him!¡±


    Half a monthter, Neil took charge of Remus Corporation again. He held a press conference and announced the truth behind


    the car ident. He also stated that Liam¡¯s actions did not reflect the Remus Family. Liam¡¯s shares would also be used to cover


    thepany funds that he had used.


    Thepany¡¯s share prices had been going up and down, but Neil¡¯s return made them increase greatly. The other shareholders


    had beenining about Liam, so they were happy to see Neil.


    After all, Liam never put effort in managing Remus Corporation during his tenure. Remus Corporation even lost a few huge


    coborations because of him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Liam seemed to vanish in the subsequent six months. Despite how hard the police searched for him, they could not find his


    whereabouts.


    Remus Corporation slowly grew stronger under Neil¡¯s management, and thepany reached greater heights than it did before


    Liam stole it.


    Silvia and Neil became closer too, but they never brought up the subject of marriage.


    One Friday night, Abalene invited Silvia out for dinner.


    At the dining table, she finally asked, ¡°Silvia, when do you and Neil n to get married again?¡±

 Chatper 516

    Silvia looked down and took some time to reply, ¡°Madam Remus, Neil and | want to prioritize our career now. We''ll talk about it


    after two years.¡±


    Over thest six months, Ada would send Neil a message and talk about her baby whenever she went for a maternity check. Neil


    would ignore her at first, but once it got more frequent, he would reply briefly sometimes.


    Silvia knew that he felt indebted to Ada because she had saved Abalene and Mnie in the past. Nevertheless, she could not


    ept having Adaing in between them again.


    ¡°Did Neil do anything to upset you again? When hees back from his business trip, I''ll teach him a lesson!¡± Abalene said with


    a frown.


    Silvia looked at Abalene with a smile and said, ¡°No, Madam Remus. It has nothing to do with him. Mypany has finally


    be stable. | only want to think about marriage after mypany develops further.¡±


    When Abalene heard this, her eyes shone with pity. She saw how hard Silvia had been working over the past half a year.


    If Neil never treated her badly and disappointed her, why would she be working so hard all of sudden?


    ¡°Sigh... It¡¯s up to you. | just want you to be happy. If Neil treats you badly, you don¡¯t have to consider my feelings. Just do what


    you have to do.¡±


    Silvia was touched. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Madam Remus.¡±


    She left Harmony Yard after dinner.


    On her way back, she started to think about her rtionship with Neil.


    These past six months, Neil had been treating her really well. He nearly fulfilled all her requests, yet she always felt a distance


    between them. No matter how hard they tried, that distance remained.


    She realized that something had gone wrong between them, but she was a little lost. She did not know how to fix it.


    Just as she arrived at the mansion¡¯s entrance, her phone rang.


    Silvia immediately took it out, but she was disappointed to see that it was a call from Dulcie.


    Neil had been on a business trip for three days, and he had not called her even once.


    She had no idea if he had been too busy, or he had just forgotten.


    Silvia suppressed her annoyance before she answered the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Silvia, Chris fell sick, and he¡¯s been hospitalized. | n to visit him. Would you like to join me?¡±


    Dulcie had also approached Silvia thest time Chris was hospitalized. At that time, Neil had gone missing, so Silvia was


    focused on looking for him.


    Chapter S16


    Dulcie wanted to tell Silvia about Chris saving her every time she saw her, but she could not bring herself to say it.


    When she received news of Chris¡¯s hospitalization today, her first thought was to inform Silvia.


    Even though Silvia had no idea what Chris had done for her, it was good for her to visit him.


    Silvia was taken aback, and she immediately started her car. ¡°Where is he admitted? I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Half an hourter, Silvia walked into Chris¡¯s ward.


    His manager, Katherine, was peeling an apple for him. When she saw Silvia, she was momentarily stunned. However, she


    quickly expressed her displeasure.


    ¡°Miss Pond, what are you doing here?¡±


    When Chris saved Silvia from the fire, a chandelier fell on the back of his head and caused some bruising. If he never did that,


    he would not be experiencing headaches so frequently. He would even feel nauseous and faint on set.


    Meanwhile, Silvia had no idea because she never came to visit him.


    Chris¡¯s work had been dyed in the past six months. That alone cost tens of millions of dors. Besides, he had been


    consistently suffering from the after-effects of the fire!


    Silvia was a little baffled when she sensed Katherine''s animosity. Despite that, she smiled and asked, ¡°Katherine, have | done


    anything to offend you? Why do you seem upset with me?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Katherine was about to mock her, but the bedridden Chris interjected.


    ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m hungry. Can you buy me some food?¡±


    Katherine looked at him in annoyance, but she still put down the apple and left.


    Her expression was cold, and she ignored Silvia as she walked past her.


    Silvia approached the bed and sat down before she looked at Chris in bewilderment. ¡°Did | offend her without realizing?¡±

 Chatper 517

    Chapter 517


    Chris smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s in a bad mood today, so she¡¯s been cold toward everyone. Don¡¯t hold it against her.*.


    Silvia nodded. ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡±


    ¡°It''s an old problem. | told Katherine | was fine, but she insisted that | should be hospitalized.¡± ¡°It''s good to have a checkup. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about itter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What brings you here today? I''ve been seeing you on TV in the past six months. Yourpany¡¯s developing really well,


    but you have to look after yourself too. You¡¯ve slimmed down a lot.¡±


    As he spoke, there was a hint of pity in his eyes.


    Silvia raised her eyebrows with surprise. ¡°Really? It¡¯s all about being thin now. I¡¯d be delighted if | actually slimmed down!¡±


    ¡°You''re already very beautiful. If you get any thinner, it won¡¯t be good for your health.¡± ¡°You''d better take care of yourself first.


    You''re the one being hospitalized,¡± she teased.


    Chris smiled. Just as he was about to reply, he suddenly had a severe headache. It was as if someone was chiseling his head


    with a hammer, and it hurt terribly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Urgh!"


    He suddenly held his head in hands, and his face became distorted. The blue veins on his forehead and arms popped up as


    well. He could not bear the pain, and he wanted to hit himself against the wall.


    Silvia grabbed his arm with one hand while she pressed the bell on the headboard with the other.


    Soon, a dozen doctors and nurses rushed inside. After they injected a painkiller into his body, he slowly calmed down.


    Silvia frowned. While she wondered why Chris¡¯s condition was so severe, she heard a surprised voice behind her.


    ¡°Silvia, why are you here?¡±


    She turned around and unexpectedly saw Winston. ¡°Why are you here, Winston?¡±


    He did not answer. Instead, he walked forward with a frown and asked, ¡°Why have you lost so much weight?¡±


    ¡°Am | thinner? | feel almost the same as before.¡¯


    Why were Chris and Winston saying that she had lost a lot of weight?


    Winston pulled her to the side. After he measured her pulse, he seriously asked, ¡°Have you been eating the pill every day


    ording to Mr. Yerger¡¯s instruction?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?*,


    ¡°How have you felt in the past six months? Whenever the pain hits you, can you bear it?¡±


    Chapter 517


    Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes, | can bear it. Besides, the whole ordeal onlysts for an hour.¡±


    She made it sound so easy, but Winston could imagine the kind of pain she suffered each day. Even if Forrest''s medication could


    relieve the pain, it was barely enough.


    ¡°Your body¡¯s really weak right now. I''ll prescribe you some medication for replenishment. You should take it.¡±


    Silvia chuckled. ¡°Winston, have you forgotten that I¡¯m a doctor too?¡±


    Winston nced at her in annoyance. ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you take good care of yourself? I''ll just pass the prescription to the


    pharmacy and ask them to send you the prepared medication. every day.¡±


    Seeing that he was upset, she immediately nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you very much, Winston.¡±


    He held himself back for a while, but he eventually asked, ¡°Has Neil been treating you well?¡±


    ¡°Quite well,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Quite well? Yet, you¡¯ve be so thin in just half a year?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s been restructuring Remus Corporation for the past six months, so he¡¯s been working day and night.


    Besides, I¡¯m not a child.¡±


    When Winston saw the way she defended Neil, he spoke with a darkened expression, ¡°If he treats you badly, | won¡¯t spare him!¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. | won¡¯t allow myself to be harmed.¡±


    He snorted and stoppedmenting on the matter.


    ¡°Oh yeah, why are you here, Winston?¡±

 Chatper 518

    Chapter 518


    Winston sighed. He nced at Chris''s ward and lowered his voice.


    ¡°The patient in Ward 1203 has a rather big blood clot. It¡¯s on the back of his head, and it¡¯s suppressing the vascr nerve, so no


    local doctor is confident about performing the surgery. His attending physician and | have worked together on other patients, so


    he invited me to check on him. Perhaps | could use traditional methods to absorb the blood clot before they resort to surgery.¡±


    Silvia did not expect Chris¡¯s condition to be so severe, so she instantly had a serious expression.


    ¡°Winston, he¡¯s my friend. Could | please take a look at the examination reports?¡±


    Winston was surprised, and he immediately said, ¡°I was going to consult you. If you¡¯re confident, perhaps we can proceed with


    surgery.¡±


    After all, Silvia was the expert known as Moon. There was no surgery that she could not perform.


    Winston then brought her to the attending physician''s office. On the way, Silvia asked, ¡°Oh yeah, do you know how he got


    injured?¡±


    ¡°| heard that the ident happened during filming. He rushed into a fire to save someone, and a falling chandeliernded on his


    head.¡±


    Silvia frowned. She was suddenly reminded of the time when she nearly burned to death. She thought that she saw Chris before


    she lost consciousness, but he denied it when she questioned him.


    Coincidentally, something simr happened to him during filming. Were there such coincidences?


    When Silvia thought about it, her expression changed, and she immediately said, ¡°Winston, | suddenly remembered something.


    Go on without me for now. I''lle backter!¡±


    After that, she hurried toward Chris¡¯s ward before Winston could respond.


    Over in his ward, Katherine casually ced the oatmeal porridge that she had bought on the desk. She bluntly said, ¡°Chris, do


    you really think saving her was worth it? You had a headache, but Silvia disappeared before | came back. | really feel-¡±


    Chris interrupted her calmly. ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m sure you remember the flood that happened in Ten Miles Vige. If she hadn¡¯t gone


    back to rescue me, | would¡¯ve been dead now.


    ¡°Besides, it was my choice to save her, and | don¡¯t expect anything in return.¡±


    ¡°Even if it was your choice, it¡¯s wrong for her to abandon you in the ward! Won''t she feel bad if anything happens to you?¡±


    Chris clenched his fists and coughed softly before he said, ¡°That''s enough. Don¡¯t bring this up again. Just pretend as if nothing


    ever happened.¡±


    Katherine was dissatisfied, but she did not say anything else.


    Silvia was sharp, so she sensed that something was wrong when she entered the ward.


    Katherine seemed more hostile toward her now.


    However, she was not in the mood to entertain her. She looked at Chris and said, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Chris had a gentle gaze. ¡°What is it?¡±


    212


    ¡°Eight months ago, | got locked in a residential building and nearly burned to death. | felt like | saw you before | cked out.


    When | regained consciousness, | sent you a message about it, but you denied it.¡±


    The atmosphere in the ward instantly became tense.


    Silvia looked him in the eyes and asked, ¡°Did you really not show up when | was in the fire?¡± Chris remained silent for a few


    seconds before he firmly shook his head. ¡°No. | was filming at that time. Unless | had the ability to teleport, it would¡¯ve been


    impossible for me to show up there and rescue you. You were probably hallucinating.¡±


    Katherine lowered her head in silence, but she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    She slowly raised her head and said, ¡°Miss Pond-


    ¡°Katherine, | suddenly remembered that the doctor asked you to get my medication in the pharmacy once you got back.¡±


    Katherine looked down when she saw his warning gaze. She stood up and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll go and get it.¡±


    After Katherine left, Chris observed Silvia¡¯s suspicious gaze and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. If you still have your


    doubts, you canunch an investigation. You''ll find that something happened to me when | was filming.¡±


    With that, Silvia stopped asking questions. ¡°Okay. Please rest well. | still have something to do, but I''ll visit you again next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Right after she left, she received a call from Winston.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The attending physician has something to do at thest minute, and | need to leave as well. But I¡¯ve scanned Chris¡¯s report and


    emailed it to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll look at it right now.¡±

 Chatper 519

    Chapter 519


    After Silvia hung up, she left the hospital.


    Once she was in her car, she opened the email and quickly read through Chris¡¯s medical record. Her expression darkened soon


    after.


    With Chris''s current condition, the sess rate of the surgery would only be fifty percent.


    She took out her phone and gave Winston a call. ¡°Winston, I¡¯ve read Chris¡¯s report. Can you use traditional medicine to absorb


    more of the blood clot?¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t think it''ll be very effective. The blood clot is on the back of his head, and there are many nerves underneath it. There¡¯s a


    chance of affecting the nerves no matter what medication | use.¡±


    Silvia pursed her lips and softly said, ¡°I¡¯m only fifty-percent confident now. If we can reduce the edge of the blood clot by one


    millimeter, the sess rate of the surgery can be increased to eighty percent.¡±


    Winston remained silent for a while before he spoke in a serious tone, ¡°I''ll give it a try, but | might not seed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the call ended, Silvia drove back to the mansion and started looking for information.


    She was not very confident about this surgery, so she nned to see if there were simr medical cases overseas.


    Silvia finally leaned on the table and slept when the sun came up.


    When she woke up, she saw someone standing in front of her desk and freaked out.


    Realizing that it was Neil, she sighed in relief. ¡°When did you get back?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago. Why were you looking for this medical information?¡±


    There was a hint of guilt in Silvia¡¯s eyes. She grabbed the documents back from him and replied indifferently, ¡°No reason. | was


    simply doing some research. You must be very tired since you just came back. You should get some rest.¡±


    Neil looked down and did not ask further. He then left the study.


    Silviapiled the information she found and walked to the living room. She saw Neil sitting on the couch with his head lowered,


    but she did not know what he was thinking.


    She made herself a cup of coffee in the kitchen before she got ready to return to her bedroom.


    When she walked past the couch, she could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡±


    Neil looked at her, and his eyes were filled withplex emotions that she did not understand.


    ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t you think that something''s been off with our rtionship over the past six months?¡±


    She froze before she looked at him calmly. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ada has been sending me messages and telling me the results of her maternity checkups.¡±


    Chapter 519


    Silvia nodded. ¡°I know. What does that have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you angry and jealous that another woman is sending such messages to me?¡±


    When she saw his questioning gaze, she kept quiet for a moment. ¡°I thought you were fine with it. Besides, you haven¡¯t done


    anything that¡¯s crossed the line,¡± she said.


    Seeing how calm she was, the emotions that he had repressed for so long finally exploded.


    ¡°| don¡¯t think any woman would be fine with her boyfriend frequently chatting with another woman, unless... she doesn¡¯t love him


    anymore!¡±


    Silvia tightened her grip on the coffee cup. She looked down and asked, ¡°Did anything happen when you were on your business


    trip?¡±


    Neil subconsciously clenched his fists. ¡°Answer my question first!¡±


    She sighed and helplessly said, ¡°Neil, | didn¡¯t get any sleepst night. Besides, you just came back from your business trip. Let¡¯s


    talk about this once you¡¯ve calmed down.¡±


    After that, she went upstairs.


    Just as she reached the staircase, she heard some messy footsteps behind her. All of a sudden, Neil grabbed her wrist!

 Chatper 520

    ¡°Silvia, do you... really not love me?¡±


    Neil''s low restrained voice rang out behind her, and he sounded fearful.


    Silvia looked at him and said, ¡°No. I''ve just been so busy with thepany these past six months. Maybe I¡¯ve ended up


    neglecting you a couple of times.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Neil looked into her eyes as if he did not want to miss any of her emotions.


    ¡°Yes. You must be exhausted from your business trip. Let''s get some rest.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Neil finally released her. As he was about to leave, his phone rang.


    His eyes shone with dissatisfaction when he saw that the caller ID read ¡°Ada.¡± He canceled the


    call.


    Silvia looked down and went upstairs.


    After shey in bed, she tried to get some shuteye, but she could not fall asleep.


    The scene of Neil asking her whether she still loved him reyed in her mind, and she could not help but feel irritated.


    She was sure that she had not fallen for anyone else, but she did not know how she felt about Neil either.


    After all, she was fed up with Ada taking every chance to show up in their lives.


    Whenever they went out for a meal, Ada would suddenly have a stomach ache and call Neil for help. However, Neil would just


    ask Curtis to check on her.


    Whenever they visited Abalene in Harmony Yard, Ada would also suddenly visit with a bunch of gifts.


    Even though Ada imed that the baby would have no ties with the Remus Family, would Abalene be heartless enough to


    abandon it?


    Whenever they nned to travel, Ada would get Mnie to stop them with various excuses.


    The Remus Family owed Ada, but Silvia¡¯s rtionship with Neil was being affected.


    She had no right to criticize the Remus Family or Neil for this, but Ada was like a thorn in her side.


    It did not hurt, but she would asionally be reminded that Ada was in their lives. She was sure that Ada¡¯s presence would be


    more prominent in the future.


    At that thought, Silvia buried her head in her pillow in annoyance and refused to dwell on it further.


    Downstairs, Ada called Neil repeatedly, and he eventually answered.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He sounded cold and irritated.


    If the Remus Family did not owe her, he would not be seeing her again.


    ¡°Neil, |... | just got into a car ident...¡®


    ¡®t


    ¡°You should call the police, not me!¡± Neil said with a frown.


    ¡°You''re the only one | trust. My belly hurts so much. Will anything happen to the baby?¡±


    Based on how flustered she sounded, it looked like she was really scared.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Neil contemted for a moment before he got up and asked, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll head over there!¡±


    He wanted to keep a distance from her, so he nned to use this opportunity to exin things to her.


    Neil arrived at the site of the ident almost at the same time as the ambnce. By the time they sent Ada to the hospital and


    examined her, it was past 2 p.m.


    The doctor handed the report to Neil. ¡°Mr. Remus, Miss Pond isn¡¯t injured. She¡¯s just shocked, and the baby is fine.¡±


    Neil nodded with a serious expression. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After the doctor left, Neil walked into Ada¡¯s ward and ced the report on the table. He looked down at her and said, ¡°This is the


    last time that I''m answering your calls and handling your business. The next time anything happens, call Curtis.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!